The casting down of the last and strongest hold of Satan. Or, A treatise against toleration and pretended liberty of conscience: wherein by Scripture, sound reason, fathers, schoolmen, casuists, Protestant divines of all nations, confessions of faith of the Reformed Churches, ecclesiastical histories, and constant practice of the most pious and wisest emperours, princes, states, the best writers of politicks, the experience of all ages; yea, by divers principles, testimonies and proceedings of sectaries themselves, as Donatists, Anabaptists, Brownists, Independents, the unlawfulnesse and mischeif [sic] in Christian commonwealths and kingdoms both of a vniversal toleration of all religions and consciences, and of a limited and bounded of some sects only, are clearly proved and demonstrated, with all the materiall grounds and reasons brought for such tolerations fully answered. / By Thomas Edvvards, Minister of the Gospel. The first part.
         Casting down of the last and strongest hold of Satan. Part 1
         Edwards, Thomas, 1599-1647.
      
       
         
           1647
        
      
       Approx. 639 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 116 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2009-03 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A83437
         Wing E225
         Thomason E394_6
         ESTC R201621
         99862121
         99862121
         114270
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A83437)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 114270)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Thomason Tracts ; 62:E394[6])
      
       
         
           
             The casting down of the last and strongest hold of Satan. Or, A treatise against toleration and pretended liberty of conscience: wherein by Scripture, sound reason, fathers, schoolmen, casuists, Protestant divines of all nations, confessions of faith of the Reformed Churches, ecclesiastical histories, and constant practice of the most pious and wisest emperours, princes, states, the best writers of politicks, the experience of all ages; yea, by divers principles, testimonies and proceedings of sectaries themselves, as Donatists, Anabaptists, Brownists, Independents, the unlawfulnesse and mischeif [sic] in Christian commonwealths and kingdoms both of a vniversal toleration of all religions and consciences, and of a limited and bounded of some sects only, are clearly proved and demonstrated, with all the materiall grounds and reasons brought for such tolerations fully answered. / By Thomas Edvvards, Minister of the Gospel. The first part.
             Casting down of the last and strongest hold of Satan. Part 1
             Edwards, Thomas, 1599-1647.
          
           [8], 218 p.
           
             Printed by T.R. and E.M. for George Calvert, and are to be sold at the golden Fleece in the Old-Change.,
             London, :
             1647.
          
           
             Running title reads: A treatise against toleration. and pretended liberty of conscience.
             Annotation on Thomason copy: "June 28th".
             Reproduction of the original in the British Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Religious tolerance -- England -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2007-03 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2007-03 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2008-02 John Pas
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2008-02 John Pas
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2008-09 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
           THE
           CASTING
           DOWN
           of
           the
           last
           and
           strongest
           hold
           of
           Satan
           .
           OR
           ,
           A
           TREATISE
           Against
           Toleration
           
             And
             pretended
             Liberty
             of
             Conscience
          
           :
        
         
           Wherein
           by
           Scripture
           ,
           sound
           Reason
           ,
           Fathers
           ,
           Schoolmen
           ,
           Casuists
           .
           Protestant
           Divines
           of
           all
           Nations
           ,
           Confessions
           of
           Faith
           of
           the
           Reformed
           Churches
           ,
           Ecclesiastical
           Histories
           ,
           and
           constant
           practise
           of
           the
           most
           pious
           and
           wisest
           Emperours
           ,
           Princes
           ,
           States
           ,
           the
           best
           Writers
           of
           Politicks
           ,
           the
           experience
           of
           all
           Ages
           ;
           yea
           ,
           by
           divers
           Principles
           ,
           Testimonies
           and
           Proceedings
           of
           Sectaries
           themselves
           ,
           as
           
             Donatists
             ,
             Anabaptists
             ,
             Brownists
             ,
             Independents
             ,
          
           the
           unlawfulnesse
           and
           mischeif
           in
           Christian
           Common-wealths
           and
           Kingdoms
           both
           of
           a
           
             Vniversal
             Toleration
          
           of
           all
           Religions
           and
           Consciences
           ,
           and
           of
           a
           limited
           and
           bounded
           of
           some
           Sects
           only
           ,
           are
           clearly
           proved
           and
           demonstrated
           ,
           with
           all
           the
           materiall
           Grounds
           and
           Reasons
           brought
           for
           such
           Tolerations
           fully
           answered
           .
        
         
           By
           THOMAS
           EDVVARDS
           Minister
           of
           the
           Gospel
           .
        
         
           The
           First
           Part.
           
        
         
           2
           Chron
           34.
           32
           ,
           33.
           
        
         
           And
           Josiah
           took
           away
           all
           the
           abominations
           out
           of
           all
           the
           Con
           〈…〉
           that
           pertained
           to
           the
           childre●
           of
           Israel
           ,
           and
           made
           all
           that
           were
           present
           in
           Israel
           to
           serve
           ,
           even
           to
           s●ve
           the
           Lord
           their
           God.
           And
           caused
           all
           that
           were
           present
           in
           Jerusalem
           and
           Beniamin
           i●stand
           to
           it
           .
        
         
           London
           ,
           Printed
           by
           
             T.
             R.
          
           and
           
             E.
             M.
          
           for
           
             George
             Calvert
          
           ,
           and
           are
           to
           be
           sold
           at
           the
           golden
           Fleece
           in
           the
           Old-Change
           .
           1647.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           To
           the
           Christian
           Reader
           .
        
         
           GOod
           Reader
           ,
           I
           fully
           intended
           ,
           and
           accordingly
           had
           provided
           that
           this
           first
           Part
           of
           Anti-Toleration
           should
           have
           come
           into
           thy
           hands
           more
           compleat
           and
           perfect
           then
           it
           does
           for
           the
           present
           :
           I
           prepared
           an
           Epistle
           Dedicatory
           to
           the
           Honourable
           Houses
           of
           Parliament
           sutable
           to
           the
           nature
           of
           Toleration
           and
           the
           Times
           ,
           as
           also
           a
           Preface
           and
           Introduction
           to
           that
           Argument
           and
           Subject
           wherein
           laying
           down
           the
           Prolegomena
           &
           Praecognita
           of
           this
           Noble
           and
           famous
           Question
           of
           
             Liberty
             of
             Conscience
          
           ,
           as
           certain
           Distinctions
           about
           Magistrates
           and
           their
           Power
           ,
           of
           Errors
           and
           Opinions
           ,
           of
           Persons
           holding
           them
           ,
           of
           Toleration
           and
           Liberty
           ,
           as
           some
           Concessa
           ,
           some
           Negata
           ,
           certain
           mistakes
           and
           misrepresentations
           of
           the
           state
           of
           the
           Question
           ,
           with
           divers
           other
           Particulars
           ,
           I
           drew
           up
           the
           true
           state
           of
           the
           Question
           both
           Theologically
           and
           Politically
           (
           it
           being
           a
           mixt
           question
           )
           besides
           I
           purposed
           to
           have
           added
           to
           this
           Part
           further
           proofs
           out
           of
           the
           New
           Testament
           against
           Toleration
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           Magistrates
           power
           :
           But
           these
           Preparatives
           and
           Additionals
           amounting
           to
           about
           some
           ●en
           sheets
           ,
           (
           the
           reviewing
           ,
           perfecting
           ,
           and
           printing
           whereof
           would
           take
           up
           at
           least
           twenty
           dayes
           )
           and
           not
           knowing
           what
           a
           Day
           might
           bring
           forth
           ,
           the
           Storm
           comming
           on
           so
           fast
           ,
           I
           thought
           it
           best
           ,
           for
           fear
           this
           Book
           might
           be
           suppressed
           at
           the
           Presse
           and
           never
           see
           the
           Sun
           ,
           to
           send
           it
           forth
           as
           it
           was
           ,
           that
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           at
           home
           and
           abroad
           might
           have
           the
           benefit
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           to
           reserve
           the
           rest
           for
           a
           second
           Part
           (
           if
           God
           spare
           life
           and
           liberty
           .
           )
           In
           this
           present
           Tractate
           is
           handled
           the
           Scripturall
           part
           of
           Anti-Toleration
           (
           the
           best
           foundation
           and
           only
           ground-work
           to
           build
           on
           )
           wherein
           there
           are
           not
           only
           the
           Scriptures
           produced
           for
           proof
           ,
           but
           made
           good
           by
           severall
           reasons
           from
           the
           text
           and
           context
           ,
           with
           all
           the
           evasions
           to
           clude
           and
           put
           them
           off
           ,
           fully
           answered
           .
           The
           subject
           matter
           of
           this
           Book
           is
           the
           great
           Controversie
           of
           the
           times
           ,
           Toleration
           being
           that
           very
           thing
           for
           which
           God
           hath
           a
           controversie
           with
           the
           Parliament
           and
           Land
           ,
           having
           most
           justly
           ,
           (
           however
           t
           is
           most
           unjust
           on
           their
           part
           )
           raised
           up
           that
           Generation
           not
           to
           suffer
           them
           ,
           because
           they
           have
           against
           the
           councel
           of
           God
           ,
           yea
           against
           all
           sense
           and
           reason
           ,
           let
           them
           alone
           and
           suffered
           them
           to
           grow
           to
           this
           Head.
           I
           remember
           
           what
           God
           said
           to
           his
           people
           Israel
           ,
           
           that
           if
           they
           did
           not
           drive
           out
           the
           Canaanites
           and
           destroy
           their
           pictures
           &c.
           they
           should
           be
           pricks
           in
           their
           eyes
           and
           thorns
           in
           their
           sides
           ,
           and
           should
           vex
           them
           with
           their
           wiles
           ,
           
           What
           of
           the
           King
           of
           Israel
           ,
           because
           that
           he
           let
           go
           out
           of
           his
           hand
           a
           man
           appointed
           to
           destruction
           ,
           therefore
           his
           life
           should
           go
           for
           his
           life
           ,
           and
           his
           people
           for
           that
           people
           ;
           as
           also
           what
           of
           the
           Angel
           of
           Thyatira
           ,
           that
           Christ
           had
           a
           quarrell
           with
           him
           for
           suffering
           that
           woman
           Jezabel
           to
           teach
           and
           to
           seduce
           his
           servants
           .
           
           And
           we
           may
           see
           how
           God
           hath
           now
           fulfilled
           this
           upon
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           Ministry
           ,
           City
           ,
           Kingdome
           ,
           vexing
           us
           and
           threatning
           heavy
           things
           against
           us
           by
           the
           Sectaries
           ,
           punishing
           us
           wherein
           we
           have
           offended
           .
           In
           all
           ages
           and
           histories
           of
           the
           Church
           we
           shall
           find
           that
           Hereticks
           and
           Sectaries
           ,
           however
           whilst
           weak
           and
           few
           ,
           have
           pleaded
           for
           Toleration
           and
           Liberty
           ,
           yet
           when
           they
           have
           come
           to
           grow
           strong
           and
           to
           have
           power
           in
           their
           hands
           ,
           they
           never
           would
           suffer
           the
           Orthodox
           ,
           but
           have
           been
           the
           greatest
           tyrants
           and
           persecutors
           ,
           as
           the
           Arrians
           ,
           Donatists
           ,
           Anabaptists
           ,
           Arminians
           .
           It
           was
           the
           observation
           of
           *
           Augustine
           many
           hundred
           yeers
           ago
           ,
           and
           his
           answer
           to
           Petilian
           ,
           That
           the
           Donatists
           (
           however
           they
           pleaded
           far
           be
           it
           from
           them
           to
           compell
           any
           one
           to
           their
           Tenets
           )
           where
           they
           had
           power
           ,
           used
           to
           force
           the
           Orthodox
           violently
           ;
           and
           where
           they
           did
           not
           ,
           it
           was
           not
           for
           want
           of
           will
           ,
           but
           because
           they
           could
           not
           for
           fear
           of
           the
           laws
           or
           the
           multitude
           of
           refusers
           ;
           yea
           if
           any
           of
           their
           own
           party
           left
           them
           and
           came
           to
           the
           Orthodox
           ,
           they
           would
           fall
           upon
           them
           and
           beat
           them
           ,
           yea
           kill
           them
           ;
           and
           that
           Sect
           of
           the
           Donatists
           which
           was
           strongest
           ,
           would
           implore
           the
           help
           of
           the
           Magistrate
           against
           their
           Schismaticks
           the
           Maximinianistae
           and
           Rogatistae
           :
           all
           which
           Austin
           shows
           .
           But
           for
           a
           conclusion
           ,
           I
           shall
           turn
           my
           prayers
           unto
           God
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           give
           us
           to
           see
           and
           know
           our
           sin
           in
           our
           punishment
           ,
           and
           to
           give
           him
           glory
           in
           saying
           .
           
             Righteous
             art
             thou
             O
             Lord
             ,
             and
             just
             are
             thy
             judgements
          
           ;
           And
           for
           the
           time
           to
           come
           to
           give
           Magistrates
           ,
           Ministers
           ,
           and
           his
           People
           more
           zeal
           and
           wisdome
           then
           to
           tolerate
           and
           suffer
           Errors
           ,
           Heresies
           ,
           and
           Schismes
           .
           And
           so
           commending
           these
           labours
           to
           the
           blessing
           of
           Christ
           ,
           who
           
             yet
             lives
             and
             raigns
          
           ,
           (
           as
           *
           Luther
           speaks
           )
           and
           will
           raign
           till
           he
           hath
           made
           all
           his
           enemies
           his
           footstool
           .
        
         
           
             I
             remain
             ,
             Yours
             in
             Christ
             ,
             THOMAS
             EDWARDS
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           TABLE
           containing
           some
           of
           the
           principall
           Heads
           of
           this
           Book
           .
        
         
           
             AVniversall
             Toleration
             is
             against
             the
             whole
             current
             ,
             scope
             and
             sense
             of
             all
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             sets
             up
             the
             polluted
             defiled
             consciences
             of
             men
             above
             the
             Scriptures
             .
             p.
             4
             ,
             5
          
           
             What
             God
             commands
             Persons
             for
             themselves
             and
             their
             own
             Practise
             ,
             he
             commands
             to
             them
             being
             in
             Power
             and
             Authoritie
             for
             all
             under
             them
             .
             p.
             6
             ,
             7
          
           
             There
             can
             be
             no
             reason
             given
             why
             all
             other
             persons
             in
             Authoritie
             ,
             as
             Fathers
             Masters
             ,
             &c
             should
             be
             bound
             to
             have
             a
             care
             in
             matters
             of
             Religion
             over
             children
             ,
             Servants
             ,
             and
             Magistrates
             should
             have
             none
             .
             p.
             7
             ,
             8
          
           
             The
             godly
             Magistrates
             spoken
             of
             in
             Scripture
             did
             
               de
               facto
            
             make
             use
             of
             their
             Power
             to
             suppresse
             false
             Doctrine
             ,
             Seducers
             .
             &c
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11
          
           
             They
             did
             not
             only
             doe
             it
             
               de
               facto
            
             ,
             but
             
               de
               jure
            
             ,
             were
             approved
             of
             and
             rewarded
             by
             God
             for
             so
             doing
             .
             p.
             11
             ,
             12
          
           
             Those
             Magistrates
             who
             were
             good
             that
             out
             of
             any
             carnall
             respects
             ,
             forbore
             to
             use
             their
             power
             ,
             were
             sharply
             reproved
             and
             punished
             by
             God
             for
             it
             .
             p.
             12
             ,
             13
          
           
             Magistrates
             and
             Judges
             before
             Moses
             time
             ,
             before
             the
             Judiciall
             Lawes
             or
             Levitical
             Priesthood
             ,
             did
             punish
             for
             matters
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             command
             men
             under
             their
             power
             to
             worship
             God.
             p.
             13
             ,
             14
          
           
             Other
             Kings
             besides
             those
             of
             Israel
             and
             Iudah
             used
             their
             Power
             for
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             against
             Idolaters
             ,
             Blasphemers
             ,
             &c
             p.
             14
             ,
             15
             ,
             16
          
           
             That
             objection
             against
             the
             Kings
             of
             Israel
             and
             Iudahs
             power
             in
             matters
             of
             Religion
             that
             they
             were
             tipes
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             that
             Land
             typical
             answered
             at
             large
             in
             eight
             distinct
             Answers
             ,
             where
             divers
             things
             are
             opened
             concerning
             Types
             ,
             and
             of
             those
             Kings
             being
             Types
             and
             how
             actions
             may
             be
             Typical
             ,
             and
             yet
             morall
             ,
             from
             p.
             16
             ,
             to
             27
          
           
             Idolatry
             and
             Idolaters
             not
             the
             adaequate
             object
             of
             the
             Magistrates
             coercive
             power
             under
             the
             old
             Testament
             ,
             but
             the
             whole
             worship
             and
             truth
             of
             God.
             from
             p.
             27
             ,
             to
             34
          
           
             
             The
             17.
             of
             Deut.
             18.
             19.
             opened
             and
             proved
             to
             give
             Magistrates
             the
             care
             of
             Religion
             .
             p.
             34
             ,
             35
             ,
             36
             ,
             37
          
           
             Vnder
             the
             Father
             in
             the
             fourth
             commandement
             ,
             and
             under
             sanctifying
             the
             Sabbath
             ,
             the
             Magistrates
             dutie
             to
             see
             the
             publick
             worship
             of
             God
             observed
             by
             his
             subjects
             ,
             proved
             ,
             p.
             34
             ,
             40.
             41
          
           
             The
             Magistrates
             dutie
             qua
             Magistrate
             in
             matters
             of
             Religion
             proved
             ,
             and
             yet
             with
             a
             difference
             of
             the
             Christian
             and
             Heathen
             Magistrates
             power
             in
             such
             matters
             .
             p.
             42
             ,
             43
             ,
             44
          
           
             The
             commands
             in
             the
             Old
             Testament
             for
             Magistrates
             punishing
             in
             matters
             of
             the
             first
             Table
             ,
             as
             
               Exod.
               22.
               13.
               
               Deut.
               13.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               5.
               
               Deut.
               17.
               1.
               2
               ,
               3
               ,
               4
               ,
               5.
               
               Levit.
               24.
               16.
               
               Deut
               ,
            
             18
             ,
             20.
             22.
             with
             divers
             others
             laid
             down
             ,
             p.
             44
             ,
             45
             ,
             46
          
           
             Reasons
             laid
             down
             to
             prove
             these
             commands
             for
             punishing
             Idolaters
             false
             Prophets
             &c.
             
             Morall
             ,
             of
             common
             reason
             and
             equity
             given
             to
             all
             Nations
             ,
             and
             for
             all
             Ages
             ,
             from
             p.
             46.
             to
             53.
             
          
           
             Of
             Judiciall
             lawes
             under
             the
             Old
             Testament
             being
             in
             force
             under
             the
             New
             ,
             how
             far
             and
             in
             what
             respects
             ,
             with
             the
             reasons
             thereof
             ,
             from
             p.
             53.
             to
             58.
             
          
           
             The
             Magistrates
             punishing
             of
             sinnes
             immediately
             against
             God
             ,
             as
             Blasphemy
             ,
             Apostasie
             ,
             &c.
             is
             of
             the
             light
             of
             nature
             ,
             p.
             58
             ,
             59
             ,
             60
             ,
             61
             ,
             72
             ,
             73
          
           
             The
             Magistrates
             coercive
             power
             in
             matters
             of
             Religion
             ,
             as
             necessary
             under
             the
             Gospel
             for
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             ,
             salvation
             of
             mens
             soules
             ,
             peace
             of
             Church
             and
             State
             ,
             as
             under
             the
             Old
             ;
             yea
             more
             reasons
             for
             it
             under
             the
             Gospel
             then
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             p.
             62
             ,
             63
             ,
             64
          
           
             The
             Magistrates
             punishing
             false
             Prophets
             ,
             &c.
             is
             an
             act
             of
             our
             love
             to
             God
             and
             our
             Brethren
             ,
             p.
             66
             ,
             67
             ,
             68
             ,
             69
             ,
             70
             ,
             71
          
           
             The
             reasons
             of
             those
             commands
             in
             13.
             and
             17.
             chap.
             of
             Deut.
             concerning
             putting
             to
             death
             false
             Prophets
             ,
             Apostates
             have
             been
             ,
             were
             ,
             and
             are
             stil
             the
             same
             ,
             of
             a
             like
             nature
             and
             force
             both
             before
             the
             commands
             given
             by
             Moses
             ,
             in
             Moses
             time
             ,
             and
             now
             under
             the
             Gospel
             p.
             76
             77
             ,
             78
          
           
             An
             Answer
             to
             that
             objection
             ,
             that
             if
             Moses
             laws
             bind
             now
             ,
             then
             Moses
             is
             alive
             under
             the
             new
             Testament
             .
             p.
             79
             ,
             80
          
           
             A
             full
             Answer
             to
             that
             objection
             ,
             If
             the
             Law
             in
             Deut.
             13.
             be
             in
             force
             now
             ,
             t
             is
             in
             force
             in
             all
             the
             particulars
             for
             the
             manner
             of
             the
             punishment
             for
             a
             whole
             City
             not
             only
             al
             the
             Inhabitants
             ,
             but
             the
             cattell
             also
             &c.
             in
             which
             answer
             many
             things
             are
             opened
             and
             cleared
             ,
             what
             's
             
             morall
             in
             that
             Deut.
             13.
             and
             what
             ceremoniall
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             law
             concerning
             the
             destroying
             of
             a
             city
             ,
             cattell
             &c.
             is
             no
             part
             of
             the
             command
             spoken
             of
             in
             the
             first
             part
             of
             the
             13.
             chap
             ,
             of
             
               Deut.
               p.
            
             81
             ,
             82
             ,
             83
             ,
             84
             ,
             85
             ,
             86
             ,
             87.
             173
             ,
             174
             ,
             175.
             195
             ,
             196
          
           
             An
             answer
             to
             that
             obiection
             ,
             If
             Moses
             lawes
             bind
             under
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             then
             every
             person
             in
             an
             idolatrous
             State
             is
             bound
             to
             seek
             the
             death
             one
             of
             another
             ,
             yea
             the
             Magistrate
             bound
             to
             sentence
             to
             death
             all
             his
             subiects
             practising
             idolatry
             without
             exception
             ,
             p.
             90
             ,
             91
             ,
             92
             ,
             93
          
           
             A
             full
             answer
             to
             that
             Evasion
             of
             Hagiomastix
             against
             the
             Old
             Testament
             lawes
             ,
             that
             the
             reason
             why
             the
             Magistrates
             did
             then
             punish
             false
             Prophets
             ,
             Blasphemers
             &c.
             was
             because
             the
             Jewes
             to
             whom
             these
             laws
             were
             given
             ,
             in
             all
             difficult
             cases
             about
             matters
             of
             Religion
             had
             the
             opportunity
             of
             immediate
             consultation
             with
             God
             ,
             who
             did
             infallibly
             declare
             his
             mind
             to
             them
             ;
             in
             which
             answer
             many
             questions
             are
             discussed
             and
             cleared
             ,
             severall
             texts
             opened
             ,
             as
             whether
             God
             gave
             answers
             by
             Vrim
             and
             Thummim
             in
             difficulties
             arising
             about
             morall
             transgression●
             against
             the
             first
             Table
             ,
             or
             rather
             whether
             those
             answers
             were
             not
             concerning
             the
             events
             of
             future
             things
             ,
             as
             about
             the
             successe
             of
             war
             &c.
             as
             whether
             Infallibility
             or
             Fallibility
             be
             the
             proper
             grounds
             and
             reasons
             of
             punishing
             or
             not
             punishing
             in
             matters
             of
             faith
             and
             morall
             transgressions
             ;
             as
             whether
             there
             be
             not
             ,
             and
             how
             far
             ,
             and
             by
             what
             means
             an
             infallibility
             and
             certainty
             in
             matters
             of
             Religion
             now
             as
             well
             as
             under
             the
             Law
             ?
             as
             whether
             that
             Deut.
             17.
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12.
             be
             any
             proof
             for
             God
             giving
             answers
             by
             Vrim
             and
             Thummim
             ,
             or
             only
             a
             ground
             in
             difficult
             cases
             to
             go
             from
             lower
             Courts
             to
             higher
             ,
             and
             the
             highest
             of
             all
             ,
             who
             by
             reason
             of
             their
             number
             and
             abilities
             were
             more
             able
             from
             the
             law
             of
             God
             to
             resolve
             difficult
             cases
             then
             the
             inferior
             Courts
             ?
             with
             divers
             other
             particulars
             usefull
             to
             be
             known
             in
             these
             times
             ,
             from
             p.
             95
             ,
             to
             165
          
           
             A
             full
             answer
             to
             that
             Evasion
             brought
             by
             Hagiomastix
             and
             other
             Patrons
             of
             Toleration
             ,
             that
             the
             punishments
             under
             the
             Law
             were
             more
             bodily
             and
             afflictive
             to
             the
             outward
             man
             then
             under
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             consequently
             were
             typicall
             ,
             Cutting
             off
             ,
             of
             Casting
             out
             ,
             now
             ;
             and
             typicall
             of
             eternall
             damnation
             ,
             and
             therefore
             by
             the
             comming
             of
             Christ
             ceased
             .
             p.
             165
             ,
             166
             ,
             167
             ,
             168
             ,
             169
             ,
             170
          
           
             A
             full
             answer
             to
             that
             objection
             ,
             That
             supposing
             all
             those
             lawes
             in
             Deut.
             13.
             &c.
             were
             morall
             and
             in
             force
             ,
             yet
             they
             could
             not
             reach
             to
             Hereticks
             and
             false
             Teachers
             among
             us
             ,
             as
             not
             being
             those
             false
             Prophets
             ,
             
             Idolaters
             ,
             Blasphemers
             spoken
             of
             in
             those
             lawes
             ,
             from
             p.
             171
             ,
             to
             190
          
           
             An
             answer
             to
             that
             objection
             ,
             That
             the
             Sadduces
             ,
             Herodians
             ,
             Pharises
             were
             tolerated
             by
             the
             Jewes
             ,
             and
             that
             Christ
             did
             never
             charge
             that
             Church
             and
             State
             with
             sin
             for
             not
             punishing
             them
             ,
             
               p.
               29
               ,
               30
               ,
               compared
               with
            
             190
             ,
             191
             ,
             192
             ,
             193
             ,
             194
          
           
             Severall
             Reasons
             laid
             down
             to
             prove
             ,
             that
             if
             there
             were
             no
             commands
             nor
             examples
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             to
             prove
             the
             Magistrates
             power
             of
             punishing
             Hereticks
             ,
             false
             Teachers
             ,
             yet
             the
             proofs
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             were
             binding
             ,
             p.
             199
             ,
             to
             211
          
           
             Besides
             all
             the
             Old
             Testament
             proofs
             ,
             some
             places
             of
             Scripture
             speaking
             of
             the
             dayes
             under
             the
             New
             Testament
             brought
             for
             Magistrates
             power
             in
             Religion
             and
             punishing
             false
             Teachers
             ,
             p.
             212
             ,
             213
             ,
             214
             ,
             215
          
           
             Seven
             grounds
             from
             places
             of
             Scripture
             recorded
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             proving
             Magistrates
             coercive
             power
             against
             false
             Teachers
             annd
             Hereticks
             ,
             laid
             down
             and
             cleared
             ,
             p
             215
             ,
             216
             ,
             217
             ,
             218.
             
          
        
         
           Published
           by
           Authority
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           A
           TREATISE
           against
           the
           Magistrates
           Toleration
           And
           Permission
           of
           a
           Promiscuous
           use
           and
           Profession
           of
           all
           Religions
           ,
           Sects
           and
           Heresies
           ,
           and
           a
           partiall
           limited
           Toleration
           of
           some
           few
           Sects
           ,
           or
           of
           any
           one
           Sect
           ,
           way
           of
           Worship
           ,
           Church
           Government
           different
           from
           the
           true
           Religion
           established
           and
           setled
           .
        
         
           HAving
           in
           my
           Preface
           and
           Prolegomena
           both
           stated
           the
           question
           of
           Toleration
           and
           Liberty
           of
           Conscience
           ,
           and
           laid
           down
           many
           ,
           Particulars
           usefull
           and
           necessary
           to
           bee
           known
           ,
           as
           giving
           understanding
           and
           light
           into
           the
           nature
           of
           this
           Controversie
           :
           I
           now
           come
           as
           to
           the
           proving
           of
           a
           Toleration
           in
           it self
           ,
           of
           Blasphemies
           ,
           Heresies
           ,
           Errors
           ,
           Schisms
           unlawfull
           ;
           so
           of
           showing
           the
           Christian
           Magistrates
           Power
           and
           Warrant
           ,
           yea
           necessity
           
           that
           is
           laid
           upon
           him
           of
           hindring
           and
           suppressing
           all
           false
           wayes
           and
           worships
           ,
           and
           of
           promoting
           and
           commanding
           by
           his
           Authority
           with
           all
           his
           subjects
           the
           true
           Religion
           and
           Faith
           ;
           and
           this
           I
           shall
           do
           by
           laying
           down
           divers
           Theses
           and
           Positions
           one
           following
           upon
           another
           ,
           and
           each
           going
           further
           and
           rising
           higher
           then
           the
           other
           ;
           and
           the
           method
           I
           propound
           to
           follow
           in
           this
           Tractate
           shall
           be
           that
           of
           the
           Title
           page
           of
           this
           Book
           :
           First
           ,
           by
           Scripture
           :
           Secondly
           ,
           by
           sound
           Reasons
           :
           Thirdly
           ,
           by
           Fathers
           :
           Fourthly
           ,
           Councels
           ;
           and
           so
           as
           it
           there
           followes
           ,
           setting
           down
           upon
           all
           those
           Heads
           by
           way
           of
           Theses
           ,
           the
           proofs
           of
           the
           points
           in
           hand
           ,
           though
           upon
           some
           more
           ,
           some
           fewer
           ,
           as
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           things
           may
           require
           ,
           and
           I
           shall
           judge
           needfull
           and
           convenient
           .
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             
          
           
             The
             Theses
             grounded
             on
             expresse
             Scriptures
             ,
             proving
             the
             sinfulnesse
             and
             wickednesse
             of
             Tolerations
             ,
             and
             the
             Magistrates
             duty
             with●●
             his
             Territories
             to
             suppresse
             Blasphemies
             ,
             Errors
             ,
             Heresies
             ,
             Schisms
             .
          
           
             
               1.
               
               THESIS
               .
            
             
               AS
               there
               is
               but
               one
               God
               ,
               one
               Lord
               Christ
               ,
               one
               Spirit
               ,
               one
               Heaven
               ,
               so
               there
               is
               but
               one
               Faith
               ,
               and
               that
               once
               delivered
               to
               the
               Saints
               ,
               one
               Truth
               ,
               one
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               one
               Way
               ;
               the
               Scripture
               every
               where
               speaking
               of
               these
               in
               the
               ●ingular
               number
               as
               of
               one
               ,
               not
               as
               of
               many
               ,
               never
               calling
               them
               Faiths
               ,
               Truths
               ,
               Gospels
               ,
               Wayes
               ,
               but
               the
               Faith
               ,
               she
               Gospel
               ,
               the
               Truth
               ,
               the
               way
               of
               Truth
               ,
               the
               good
               old
               way
               ,
               one
               way
               ,
               the
               right
               way
               ,
               the
               way
               of
               righteousnesse
               ,
               and
               such
               like
               ;
               whereas
               falshood
               and
               error
               is
               manifold
               ,
               the
               Scripture
               speaking
               of
               false
               wayes
               〈…〉
               ,
               of
               Antichrists
               as
               many
               ;
               
                 Falsum
                 est
                 multiplex
                 ,
                 verum
                 autem
                 〈…〉
                 &
                 sibi
                 per
                 〈◊〉
                 conforme
                 est
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               2.
               
               THESIS
               .
            
             
               The
               Scriptures
               of
               the
               Old
               and
               New
               Testament
               in
               many
               placeth
               old
               forth
               and
               command
               to
               aske
               for
               ,
               follow
               after
               ,
               walke
               in
               
               that
               one
               good
               way
               ,
               to
               strive
               and
               contend
               earnestly
               for
               that
               one
               Faith
               ,
               to
               hold
               fast
               the
               truth
               ,
               to
               serve
               God
               only
               ;
               and
               on
               the
               contrary
               reproves
               ,
               prohibits
               ,
               condemns
               turning
               afide
               to
               the
               right
               hand
               or
               to
               the
               left
               ,
               or
               halting
               between
               two
               or
               more
               Religions
               and
               Worships
               ;
               hence
               those
               complaints
               ,
               1
               Kin.
               18.
               21.
               of
               the
               people
               halting
               between
               two
               opinions
               ,
               between
               God
               and
               Baal
               ,
               of
               fearing
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               serving
               their
               owne
               Gods
               after
               the
               manner
               of
               the
               Nations
               ,
               2
               
                 King.
                 17.
                 vers
              
               .
               33.
               41.
               of
               worshipping
               and
               swearing
               by
               the
               Lord
               and
               by
               
                 Malcham
                 ,
                 Zeph.
              
               1.
               5.
               and
               those
               prohibitions
               of
               not
               letting
               cattell
               gender
               with
               a
               diverse
               kind
               ,
               of
               not
               sowing
               fields
               with
               mingled
               seed
               ,
               of
               not
               wearing
               garments
               mingled
               of
               linned
               and
               wollen
               ,
               of
               not
               sowing
               of
               Vineyards
               of
               divers
               seeds
               ,
               and
               of
               not
               ploughing
               with
               an
               Oxe
               and
               an
               Asse
               together
               .
               
                 Levit.
                 19.
                 19.
                 
                 Deut.
              
               22.
               9
               ,
               10.
               
            
          
           
             
               3.
               
               THESIS
               .
            
             
               God
               both
               foretels
               and
               promises
               in
               his
               word
               ,
               and
               that
               more
               particularly
               of
               the
               dayes
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               to
               give
               one
               heart
               and
               one
               way
               to
               his
               people
               ;
               and
               as
               there
               shall
               be
               one
               Lord
               ,
               so
               his
               name
               shall
               be
               one
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               shall
               all
               call
               upon
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               to
               serve
               him
               with
               one
               consent
               ,
               
                 Jer.
                 32.
                 39.
                 
                 Ezek.
                 11.
                 19.
                 
                 Zeph.
                 3.
                 9.
                 
                 Zach.
              
               14.
               9.
               
               Christ
               praies
               earnestly
               to
               his
               Father
               for
               beleevers
               
                 that
                 they
                 all
                 may
                 be
                 one
              
               and
               
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 perfect
                 in
                 one
                 ,
                 John
              
               17
               :
               21
               ,
               22
               ,
               23.
               and
               there
               are
               many
               exhortations
               to
               Christians
               to
               be
               of
               one
               mind
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               same
               mind
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
               to
               be
               of
               one
               accord
               ,
               of
               one
               mind
               ,
               all
               to
               speak
               the
               same
               thing
               ,
               that
               there
               be
               no
               Schisms
               among
               them
               ,
               but
               that
               they
               be
               perfectly
               joyned
               together
               in
               the
               same
               mind
               and
               in
               the
               same
               judgement
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               keep
               the
               unity
               of
               the
               Spirit
               in
               the
               bond
               of
               peace
               ,
               2
               
                 Cor.
                 13.
                 11.
                 
                 Philip.
                 2.
                 2.
                 
                 Philip.
                 4.
                 2.
                 1
                 
                 Cor.
                 1.
                 10.
                 
                 Ephes
                 .
              
               4.
               3.
               
               Now
               what
               God
               hath
               promised
               and
               foretold
               ,
               what
               Christ
               hath
               prayed
               for
               in
               a
               speciall
               manner
               ,
               what
               the
               Apostles
               in
               their
               Epistles
               have
               so
               pathetically
               intreated
               and
               exhorted
               to
               ,
               that
               Christians
               should
               especially
               labour
               after
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               meane
               tending
               thereunto
               ;
               which
               the
               desiring
               and
               granting
               of
               a
               Toleration
               of
               all
               wayes
               ,
               or
               many
               wayes
               ,
               must
               needs
               be
               contrary
               unto
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               4.
               
               THESIS
               .
            
             
               A
               Toleration
               and
               sufferance
               but
               of
               any
               one
               or
               two
               false
               ways
               and
               worships
               fights
               directly
               against
               these
               and
               many
               such
               like
               places
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               
                 For
                 we
                 can
                 do
                 nothing
                 against
                 the
                 truth
                 but
                 for
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
              
               2
               Cor.
               13.
               8.
               
               
                 Buy
                 the
                 truth
                 and
                 sell
                 it
                 not
                 ,
                 Prov.
              
               23.
               23.
               be
               valiant
               for
               the
               truth
               ,
               strive
               for
               the
               faith
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               
                 Be
                 zealous
                 ,
                 beware
                 of
                 false
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 beware
                 of
                 dogs
                 beware
                 of
                 evill
                 workers
                 ,
                 beware
                 of
                 the
                 Coucision
                 ,
                 A
                 man
                 that
                 is
                 an
                 Heretick
                 after
                 the
                 first
                 and
                 second
                 admonition
                 reject
                 .
              
               They
               that
               keep
               the
               Law
               contend
               with
               the
               wicked
               ,
               Pauls
               not
               giving
               place
               to
               false
               brethren
               ,
               no
               not
               for
               an
               houre
               that
               the
               truth
               of
               the
               Gospel
               might
               continue
               .
               Paul
               and
               Barnabas
               having
               no
               small
               dissention
               and
               disputation
               with
               those
               who
               taught
               Circumcision
               ,
               
                 If
                 there
                 come
                 any
                 unto
                 you
                 and
                 bring
                 not
                 this
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 receive
                 him
                 not
                 into
                 your
                 house
                 ,
                 neither
                 bid
                 him
                 God
                 speed
                 ,
              
               the
               Angel
               of
               Ephesus
               his
               commendation
               for
               that
               he
               
                 could
                 not
                 beare
                 them
                 which
                 are
                 evill
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 say
                 they
                 are
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 not
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 hating
                 the
                 deeds
                 of
                 the
                 Nicolaitans
                 ,
              
               the
               Angels
               of
               the
               Churches
               of
               Pergamus
               and
               Thyatira
               being
               threatned
               by
               Christ
               for
               suffering
               them
               that
               held
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Balaam
               ,
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Nicolaitans
               ,
               and
               that
               woman
               
                 Jez
                 abel
                 which
                 called
                 her selfe
                 a
                 Prophetesse
                 ,
                 to
                 teach
                 and
                 to
                 seduce
                 his
                 servants
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               5.
               
               THESIS
               .
            
             
               Whereas
               a
               particular
               partiall
               Toleration
               offends
               against
               many
               particular
               places
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               a
               Vniversall
               Toleration
               is
               against
               all
               Scripture
               ,
               goes
               against
               the
               whole
               current
               ,
               scope
               and
               sense
               of
               Scripture
               both
               in
               the
               Old
               and
               New
               Testament
               ,
               both
               in
               matters
               of
               Faith
               and
               Manners
               ,
               both
               in
               the
               generall
               rules
               and
               commands
               ,
               and
               the
               particular
               ,
               and
               that
               both
               in
               personall
               actions
               ,
               and
               in
               all
               Relations
               to
               others
               :
               The
               sum
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               is
               Faith
               and
               good
               life
               ,
               and
               the
               end
               of
               the
               severall
               states
               appointed
               by
               God
               ,
               both
               Politicall
               ,
               Ecclesiasticall
               and
               Oeconomicall
               ,
               are
               to
               maintain
               and
               continue
               these
               :
               Now
               a
               generall
               Toleration
               of
               all
               Religions
               and
               consciences
               is
               diametically
               opposite
               to
               all
               these
               ,
               against
               the
               whole
               will
               of
               God
               overthrowing
               all
               that
               God
               
               in
               the
               Scripture
               expresses
               of
               sins
               ,
               duties
               and
               relations
               .
               I
               would
               have
               any
               thing
               in
               the
               Scripture
               named
               in
               point
               of
               faith
               ,
               holinesse
               ,
               in
               the
               relations
               of
               Magistrates
               ,
               Ministers
               ,
               Governours
               of
               Families
               ,
               which
               this
               Toleration
               some
               way
               or
               other
               does
               not
               make
               void
               .
               Other
               Errors
               and
               Heresies
               ,
               as
               Arrianisme
               ,
               Anabaptisme
               ,
               &c.
               do
               not
               offend
               against
               all
               Scripture
               ,
               but
               against
               such
               and
               such
               places
               ;
               but
               this
               generall
               Toleration
               throws
               down
               all
               at
               once
               ,
               it
               overthrows
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               in
               that
               it
               allowes
               a
               Liberty
               of
               denying
               the
               Scriptures
               to
               be
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               in
               that
               it
               sets
               up
               the
               conscience
               above
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               
               making
               every
               mans
               conscience
               ,
               even
               the
               polluted
               defiled
               seared
               consciences
               the
               rule
               of
               faith
               and
               holinesse
               ,
               before
               the
               pure
               and
               unerring
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               crying
               out
               that
               men
               must
               do
               according
               to
               their
               consciences
               ,
               but
               never
               speaking
               of
               going
               according
               to
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ;
               yea
               setting
               up
               mens
               fancies
               ,
               humours
               ,
               factions
               ,
               lusts
               ,
               under
               the
               name
               of
               conscience
               ,
               above
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               is
               to
               set
               up
               the
               creature
               ,
               yea
               the
               corrupted
               defiled
               creature
               above
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               mans
               conscience
               greater
               then
               God
               ,
               whereas
               God
               is
               greater
               then
               mens
               consciences
               ,
               1
               John
               3.
               20.
               
            
          
           
             
               6.
               
               THESIS
               .
            
             
               The
               complaints
               ,
               prohibitions
               ,
               comminations
               ,
               with
               the
               commands
               ,
               directions
               ,
               cautions
               against
               giving
               way
               unto
               ,
               tolerating
               of
               and
               following
               many
               wayes
               in
               religion
               ,
               and
               for
               contending
               for
               the
               Faith
               ,
               buying
               the
               truth
               ,
               &c.
               though
               delivered
               ,
               and
               run
               in
               generall
               ,
               they
               bind
               (
               as
               other
               Scriptures
               do
               )
               all
               the
               severall
               sorts
               of
               men
               ,
               every
               one
               
                 pro
                 cujusque
                 officii
                 ratione
              
               ,
               
               the
               Minister
               in
               his
               way
               according
               to
               his
               office
               ,
               and
               the
               Magistrate
               in
               his
               way
               ,
               and
               the
               Master
               of
               a
               family
               in
               his
               place
               ,
               and
               every
               private
               Christian
               in
               his
               way
               to
               suppresse
               Error
               ,
               and
               promote
               the
               Truth
               ;
               yea
               the
               commands
               and
               precepts
               which
               in
               the
               letter
               and
               primarily
               belong
               to
               men
               of
               such
               a
               particular
               relation
               ,
               the
               Father
               ,
               Master
               ,
               Minister
               as
               being
               directed
               by
               name
               to
               them
               ,
               do
               also
               concern
               Magistrates
               ,
               by
               the
               common
               rules
               of
               Interpretation
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               given
               by
               Divi●es
               ,
               of
               a
               Synecdoche
               ,
               of
               Analogie
               and
               proportion
               ,
               of
               common
               equity
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               way
               of
               the
               Scripture
               it selfe
               in
               applying
               what
               's
               spoken
               at
               first
               hand
               to
               particular
               persons
               in
               such
               a
               speciall
               
               relation
               to
               all
               Christians
               ,
               Joshua
               1.
               5.
               compared
               with
               Heb.
               13.
               5.
               what
               to
               Magistrates
               ,
               to
               Church
               Governours
               ,
               
                 Deu.
                 13.
                 11.
                 
                 Deut.
              
               17.
               6.
               compared
               with
               1
               Tim.
               5.
               19
               ,
               20.
               with
               many
               other
               such
               instances
               that
               might
               be
               given
               ,
               the
               commands
               of
               God
               being
               exceeding
               broad
               ,
               as
               David
               speaks
               ,
               Psal
               .
               119.
               
               The
               fifth
               Commandment
               which
               in
               the
               letter
               mentions
               the
               naturall
               parents
               ,
               as
               is
               evident
               by
               many
               other
               Scriptures
               ,
               particularly
               that
               of
               Ephes
               .
               6.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3
               ,
               4.
               commands
               the
               duties
               of
               Magistrates
               to
               their
               subjects
               ,
               of
               Ministers
               to
               their
               people
               ,
               as
               all
               Divines
               upon
               that
               commandment
               grant
               .
               The
               fourth
               Commandment
               that
               in
               the
               letter
               is
               directed
               to
               the
               Father
               of
               the
               family
               ,
               for
               his
               family
               to
               keep
               the
               Sabbath
               ,
               comprehends
               also
               the
               Magistrate
               :
               The
               Father
               of
               the
               family
               is
               a
               Synecdoche
               including
               the
               Magistrate
               ;
               and
               therein
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               laies
               downe
               not
               only
               what
               lies
               upon
               the
               Master
               of
               every
               family
               ,
               but
               also
               what
               is
               the
               Magistrates
               duty
               ,
               as
               *
               
                 Zanchius
                 ,
                 Chemnitius
              
               ,
               and
               many
               other
               learned
               Divines
               show
               in
               their
               Expositions
               upon
               this
               fourth
               Commandement
               ,
               all
               of
               them
               upon
               this
               Commandement
               writing
               of
               the
               publick
               worship
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               Magistrates
               duty
               to
               see
               it
               preserved
               ,
               and
               the
               prophanation
               of
               it
               punished
               ,
               and
               all
               under
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Father
               of
               the
               family
               .
            
          
           
             
               7.
               
               THESIS
               .
            
             
               What
               God
               in
               his
               Word
               commands
               or
               forbids
               private
               single
               persons
               for
               themselves
               and
               their
               owne
               practise
               as
               considered
               personally
               ,
               viz.
               to
               learne
               to
               know
               God
               ,
               feare
               the
               Lord
               ,
               follow
               him
               only
               ,
               and
               not
               follow
               not
               serve
               any
               strange
               God
               ,
               to
               have
               no
               fellowship
               with
               Idols
               ,
               not
               the
               unfruitfull
               works
               of
               darknesse
               ,
               and
               such
               like
               ,
               unto
               all
               persons
               whom
               he
               hath
               set
               over
               others
               ,
               and
               in
               any
               Relation
               given
               them
               power
               and
               authority
               over
               them
               ,
               as
               Ministers
               ,
               Parents
               ,
               Masters
               ,
               Husbands
               ,
               be
               commands
               and
               forbids
               the
               same
               not
               only
               for
               themselves
               in
               their
               owne
               persons
               (
               that
               's
               not
               all
               ,
               that
               will
               not
               discharge
               them
               )
               but
               to
               them
               for
               all
               under
               their
               command
               ,
               they
               must
               see
               to
               it
               and
               use
               their
               interest
               ,
               power
               and
               authority
               to
               cause
               all
               under
               them
               to
               do
               so
               likewise
               ,
               and
               not
               suffer
               them
               to
               go
               on
               in
               false
               wayes
               ,
               as
               these
               Scriptures
               among
               many
               other
               prove
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 .
                 18.
                 verse
                 19.
                 
                 Ezadus
                 20.
                 verse
                 28.
                 
                 Deut
                 ,
                 6.
                 45.
                 6
                 ,
                 7.
                 
                 Ephes
                 .
              
               6.
               4.
               
               Every
               private
               servant
               of
               God
               
               must
               keep
               the
               wayes
               of
               God
               ;
               but
               Abraham
               who
               is
               set
               over
               others
               must
               command
               his
               children
               and
               his
               houshold
               after
               him
               to
               keep
               the
               way
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               every
               Israelite
               must
               keep
               the
               Sabbath
               day
               holy
               ,
               but
               the
               Governour
               of
               the
               family
               must
               besides
               his
               own
               keeping
               it
               ,
               see
               to
               it
               that
               all
               in
               his
               family
               sanctifie
               the
               Sabbath
               ,
               't
               is
               the
               duty
               of
               all
               the
               Israel
               of
               God
               to
               love
               the
               Lord
               their
               God
               with
               all
               their
               heart
               ,
               and
               to
               feare
               the
               Lord
               only
               ,
               but
               parents
               must
               besides
               their
               personal
               loving
               and
               fearing
               God
               ,
               whet
               upon
               their
               children
               diligently
               and
               talk
               to
               them
               of
               the
               commands
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               bring
               them
               up
               in
               the
               〈◊〉
               and
               feare
               of
               the
               Lord
               ;
               each
               person
               should
               work
               out
               his
               own
               salvation
               ,
               but
               a
               Minister
               must
               save
               others
               besides
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               watch
               for
               other
               mens
               soules
               ,
               use
               authority
               for
               edification
               ;
               hence
               in
               many
               places
               we
               shall
               finde
               it
               written
               in
               Scripture
               of
               persons
               in
               relations
               of
               authority
               to
               others
               ,
               that
               they
               both
               undertake
               for
               their
               families
               ,
               and
               that
               their
               families
               walked
               as
               they
               walked
               ;
               so
               
                 Joshu●
                 ,
                 I
                 and
                 my
                 houshold
                 will
                 serve
                 the
                 Lord
              
               ;
               thus
               
                 David
                 ,
                 Psal
                 .
                 101.
                 verse
              
               4
               ,
               6
               ,
               7.
               
               So
               the
               Centurion
               ,
               
                 a
                 devout
                 man
                 and
                 one
                 that
                 feared
                 God
                 with
                 all
                 his
                 house
              
               ;
               and
               in
               Timothy
               there
               was
               unfained
               faith
               which
               dwelt
               first
               in
               his
               Grandmother
               Loit
               ,
               and
               in
               his
               mother
               E●●ice
               ,
               and
               then
               in
               him
               .
            
          
           
             
               8.
               
               THESIS
               .
            
             
               There
               can
               be
               no
               reason
               in
               the
               world
               given
               ,
               that
               all
               other
               persons
               in
               relations
               who
               have
               authority
               over
               others
               ,
               as
               Masters
               ,
               Fathers
               ,
               Mothers
               ,
               Tutors
               ,
               Husbands
               ,
               Ministers
               ,
               should
               be
               bound
               to
               have
               a
               care
               in
               matters
               of
               Religion
               over
               their
               children
               ,
               servants
               ,
               &c.
               and
               a
               power
               of
               commanding
               and
               making
               them
               outwardly
               to
               worship
               God
               and
               keep
               his
               way
               (
               So
               't
               is
               said
               of
               
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 command
                 his
                 children
                 ,
              
               *
               make
               his
               children
               and
               servants
               know
               that
               he
               is
               their
               Father
               and
               their
               Master
               ;
               so
               speaks
               the
               fourth
               Commandement
               to
               the
               Father
               of
               the
               family
               ,
               
                 Thou
                 ,
                 nor
                 thy
                 sonne
                 ,
                 nor
                 thy
                 daughter
                 ,
                 thy
                 m●n-servant
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               T
               is
               not
               said
               ,
               do
               thou
               remember
               that
               thou
               keep
               holy
               the
               Sabbath
               day
               ,
               but
               thou
               shalt
               admonish
               thy
               sonne
               and
               thy
               daughter
               that
               they
               also
               sanctifie
               it
               ;
               God
               doth
               not
               say
               so
               ,
               but
               thus
               ,
               remember
               that
               thou
               sanctifie
               it
               ,
               and
               that
               all
               others
               that
               are
               thine
               ,
               sanctifie
               it
               )
               and
               that
               Princes
               and
               Magistrates
               who
               are
               the
               highest
               pow-powers
               ,
               
               and
               have
               the
               greatest
               authority
               on
               earth
               (
               who
               externally
               and
               politically
               have
               a
               power
               over
               Ministers
               ,
               Parents
               ,
               Masters
               ,
               to
               rectifie
               their
               male
               administration
               (
               as
               is
               evident
               by
               many
               instances
               in
               Scripture
               )
               who
               can
               also
               help
               and
               remedy
               evils
               in
               cases
               where
               Parents
               ,
               Masters
               ,
               Ministers
               cannot
               ,
               and
               have
               many
               advantages
               to
               bring
               men
               to
               good
               above
               others
               )
               should
               not
               have
               a
               power
               over
               their
               subjects
               to
               command
               them
               to
               the
               worship
               of
               God
               and
               restraine
               them
               from
               Idolatry
               and
               Heresie
               .
               Hence
               't
               is
               a
               good
               saying
               of
               Zanchie
               on
               the
               fourth
               Commandement
               *
               Every
               Father
               of
               a
               family
               can
               and
               ought
               to
               force
               his
               family
               to
               the
               outward
               worship
               of
               God
               ;
               why
               should
               not
               the
               Magistrate
               also
               his
               subjects
               ?
               I
               desire
               some
               reason
               may
               be
               showne
               why
               the
               talents
               of
               Authority
               and
               Power
               in
               all
               other
               hands
               must
               be
               made
               use
               of
               for
               God
               in
               reference
               to
               the
               souls
               of
               men
               ,
               and
               not
               in
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               Magistrate
               ;
               and
               why
               Parents
               ,
               Masters
               offend
               in
               not
               caring
               for
               their
               families
               in
               matters
               of
               Religion
               ,
               and
               the
               Magistrate
               not
               .
            
          
           
             
               9.
               
               THESIS
               .
            
             
               The
               holy
               Patriarchs
               ,
               good
               Judges
               ,
               godly
               Kings
               ,
               and
               other
               pious
               Magistrates
               spoken
               of
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               did
               
                 de
                 facto
              
               make
               use
               of
               their
               power
               and
               authority
               over
               others
               to
               suppresse
               false
               Doctrine
               ,
               false
               Worship
               ,
               false
               Prophets
               ,
               Seducers
               ,
               and
               to
               bring
               those
               under
               them
               to
               the
               true
               feare
               and
               Worship
               of
               God
               ;
               they
               thought
               it
               their
               duty
               not
               only
               in
               their
               owne
               persons
               to
               keep
               to
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               and
               to
               serve
               him
               ,
               and
               to
               bring
               their
               children
               to
               it
               ,
               but
               to
               command
               all
               under
               their
               Government
               to
               the
               true
               worship
               of
               God
               ,
               forbidding
               and
               suppressing
               all
               other
               .
               It
               would
               fill
               a
               Book
               to
               relate
               and
               open
               all
               the
               particulars
               concerning
               Religion
               ,
               in
               commanding
               the
               true
               ,
               destroying
               the
               false
               ,
               and
               punishing
               false
               Prophets
               ,
               Idolaters
               ,
               Apostates
               ,
               recorded
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               of
               
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 Jacob
                 ,
                 Moses
                 ,
                 Joshua
                 ,
                 Gedeon
                 ,
                 Jehosaphat
                 ,
                 Asa
                 ,
                 Hezekiah
                 ,
                 Josiah
                 ,
                 Manasseh
              
               after
               his
               conversion
               ,
               Nehemiah
               ,
               with
               many
               others
               .
               I
               shall
               set
               downe
               some
               particulars
               of
               some
               of
               them
               .
            
             
               Abraham
               the
               Patriarch
               was
               a
               Magistrate
               ,
               a
               great
               Prince
               ,
               that
               had
               three
               hundred
               and
               eighteene
               servants
               armed
               trained
               men
               borne
               in
               his
               house
               ,
               he
               had
               not
               only
               the
               Covenant
               in
               his
               owne
               
               flesh
               ,
               but
               he
               made
               all
               that
               were
               borne
               in
               his
               house
               ,
               and
               all
               that
               were
               bought
               with
               his
               money
               to
               be
               circumcised
               Genes
               .
               17.
               he
               cast
               also
               out
               of
               his
               Familie
               ,
               Hagar
               the
               bond-woman
               ,
               and
               scoffing
               persecuting
               Ismael
               ,
               born
               after
               the
               flesh
               ,
               Genes
               .
               21.
               compared
               with
               Galath
               .
               4.
               29
               ,
               30.
               and
               Genes
               .
               18.
               
               God
               saith
               of
               him
               ,
               
                 I
                 know
                 that
                 he
                 will
                 command
                 his
                 children
                 and
                 his
                 houshold
                 after
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 shall
                 keep
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
              
               ;
               upon
               which
               place
               Master
               *
               Cheynel
               a
               learned
               Divine
               of
               the
               Assembly
               writes
               thus
               :
               
                 Abraham
                 did
                 not
                 leave
                 his
                 children
                 and
                 servauts
                 to
                 their
                 owne
                 genius
                 ,
                 their
                 owne
                 Councels
                 ,
                 their
                 owne
                 lusts
                 ,
                 though
                 't
                 is
                 certaine
                 that
                 divers
                 of
                 them
                 would
                 have
                 thancked
                 him
                 for
                 such
                 a
                 Liberty
                 ;
                 for
                 they
                 had
                 been
                 nursed
                 up
                 in
                 Superstition
                 and
                 Idolatry
                 as
              
               Abraham
               
                 was
                 ,
                 and
                 might
                 have
                 pretended
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 satisfied
                 in
                 point
                 of
                 Conscience
              
               ;
               
               but
               Abraham
               
                 knew
                 how
                 to
                 distinguish
                 between
                 Liberty
                 of
                 Conscience
                 and
                 liberty
                 of
                 lust
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 would
                 not
                 allow
                 them
                 such
                 a
                 Liberty
                 as
                 would
                 have
                 enticed
                 them
                 into
                 the
                 worst
                 kind
                 of
                 bondage
                 .
              
               *
               Pareus
               also
               ,
               
               
                 God
                 uses
                 the
                 word
                 command
                 ,
                 that
                 Parents
                 and
                 Superiours
                 may
                 understand
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 overly
                 and
                 slightly
                 ,
                 but
                 diligently
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 authority
                 to
                 do
                 their
                 duty
                 to
                 bring
                 their
                 inferiours
                 to
                 the
                 feare
                 and
                 obedience
                 of
                 God.
                 Jacob
              
               the
               Patriarch
               ,
               Genes
               .
               35.
               2
               ,
               3
               ,
               4.
               said
               to
               his
               houshold
               ,
               and
               to
               all
               that
               were
               with
               him
               (
               all
               under
               his
               power
               protection
               )
               
                 put
                 away
                 the
                 strange
                 Gods
                 that
                 are
                 among
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 cleane
                 ,
                 and
                 change
                 your
                 garments
                 .
                 And
                 they
                 gave
                 unto
              
               Jacob
               
                 all
                 the
                 strange
                 gods
                 which
                 were
                 in
                 their
                 Land
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 their
                 ear-rings
                 which
                 were
                 in
                 their
                 eares
                 ,
                 and
              
               Jacob
               
                 hid
                 them
                 under
                 the
                 Oake
                 which
                 was
                 by
              
               Shechem
               .
               Pareus
               upon
               the
               place
               showes
               that
               they
               that
               were
               with
               Jacob
               made
               distinct
               from
               his
               houshold
               ,
               were
               those
               Sichemits
               that
               were
               taken
               captive
               by
               the
               sonnes
               and
               servants
               of
               Jacob
               who
               had
               brought
               their
               Idols
               with
               them
               ,
               and
               observes
               that
               as
               't
               is
               the
               office
               of
               a
               good
               Master
               of
               a
               family
               in
               his
               house
               ,
               so
               of
               a
               Magistrate
               in
               the
               Common-wealth
               to
               take
               away
               Idols
               and
               instruments
               of
               Idolatry
               ,
               and
               other
               lets
               of
               true
               conversion
               to
               God.
               
            
             
               
                 Jehosaphat
                 ,
                 Asa
                 ,
                 Hezekiah
                 ,
                 Josiah
                 ,
              
               those
               excellent
               Princes
               made
               use
               of
               their
               power
               and
               the
               authority
               of
               their
               places
               in
               their
               Kingdomes
               and
               Territories
               ,
               to
               put
               down
               and
               suppresse
               false
               worships
               and
               wayes
               ,
               to
               punish
               false
               Prophets
               ,
               Idolatrous
               Priests
               ,
               and
               the
               people
               who
               went
               after
               them
               ,
               to
               establish
               the
               true
               
               faith
               and
               worship
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               command
               and
               cause
               all
               their
               people
               by
               Lawes
               and
               their
               Authority
               to
               stand
               to
               their
               Reformations
               ;
               yea
               Manasseh
               who
               had
               been
               so
               wicked
               ,
               presently
               upon
               his
               conversion
               ,
               2
               Chron.
               33.
               15
               ,
               16.
               rested
               not
               in
               his
               own
               repentance
               that
               
                 he
                 knew
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 was
                 God
                 ,
              
               but
               he
               took
               away
               the
               strange
               Gods
               ,
               all
               the
               Altars
               ,
               and
               cast
               them
               out
               of
               the
               City
               ,
               and
               repaired
               the
               Altar
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               commanded
               Judah
               
                 to
                 serve
                 the
                 Lord
                 God
                 of
                 Israel
                 :
              
               as
               before
               he
               had
               made
               them
               to
               erre
               by
               his
               place
               ,
               and
               power
               ,
               verse
               9.
               so
               now
               he
               made
               them
               to
               serve
               the
               Lord
               God
               of
               Israel
               .
               Asa
               that
               good
               King
               ,
               2
               Chron.
               14.
               and
               15.
               chap.
               by
               his
               kingly
               power
               took
               away
               all
               Idolatry
               and
               false
               worship
               ,
               and
               that
               not
               only
               out
               of
               the
               Land
               of
               Judah
               and
               Benjamin
               ,
               but
               out
               of
               the
               Cities
               which
               he
               had
               taken
               from
               Mount
               Ephraim
               ,
               the
               strangers
               of
               
                 Ephraim
                 ,
                 Manasseh
              
               ,
               and
               out
               of
               Simeon
               ,
               all
               under
               his
               power
               and
               jurisdiction
               ,
               though
               of
               the
               ten
               Tribe●
               ,
               and
               accounted
               strangers
               after
               the
               revoult
               ;
               yea
               ,
               hee
               destroyed
               the
               Idoll
               of
               his
               Queene
               Mother
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               hee
               setled
               and
               renewed
               the
               true
               worship
               of
               God
               renewing
               the
               
                 Altar
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
              
               ,
               and
               entring
               into
               a
               Covenant
               to
               seek
               the
               Lord
               God.
               Thirdly
               ,
               he
               commanded
               Judah
               
                 to
                 seek
                 the
                 Lord
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 do
                 the
                 Law
                 and
                 the
                 commandment
                 ,
              
               and
               to
               enter
               
                 into
                 a
                 Covenant
              
               to
               bind
               themselves
               more
               to
               the
               right
               seeking
               of
               God.
               Fourthly
               ,
               he
               punished
               those
               under
               his
               government
               who
               went
               contrary
               ,
               viz.
               they
               should
               be
               put
               to
               death
               who
               would
               not
               enter
               into
               this
               Covenant
               ,
               or
               having
               entred
               into
               it
               ,
               should
               fall
               from
               it
               ,
               and
               his
               Queen
               Mother
               he
               removed
               from
               being
               Queen
               ,
               because
               she
               had
               made
               an
               Idol
               in
               a
               Grove
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               he
               deprived
               his
               mother
               of
               all
               dignity
               and
               authority
               which
               she
               had
               by
               custome
               .
               Jehosophat
               used
               his
               Authority
               when
               he
               came
               to
               be
               King
               to
               take
               away
               the
               high
               places
               and
               Groves
               out
               of
               Judah
               ,
               and
               from
               *
               Beersheba
               to
               Mount
               Ephraim
               from
               South
               to
               North
               ,
               from
               one
               end
               of
               his
               Kingdome
               to
               another
               he
               brought
               his
               people
               unto
               God
               from
               whom
               they
               had
               fallen
               ,
               (
               for
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               Judah
               from
               the
               dayes
               of
               Asa
               was
               extended
               to
               Mount
               
                 Ephraim
                 .
                 )
                 Hezekiah
              
               when
               he
               came
               to
               the
               Kingdome
               remoued
               the
               high
               places
               and
               Images
               ,
               cut
               down
               the
               Groves
               ,
               broke
               in
               pieces
               the
               brazen
               Serpent
               ;
               he
               and
               his
               Princes
               gave
               out
               a
               commandment
               ,
               and
               established
               a
               Decree
               for
               the
               keeping
               of
               the
               Passeover
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               turning
               of
               the
               people
               unto
               
               God
               ,
               and
               he
               restored
               the
               true
               worship
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               commanded
               the
               Priests
               and
               the
               people
               to
               do
               their
               duties
               in
               their
               severall
               places
               .
               Josiah
               that
               godly
               Prince
               ,
               First
               ,
               he
               removed
               and
               destroyed
               the
               high
               places
               ,
               Groves
               ,
               carved
               Images
               ,
               molten
               Images
               ,
               the
               Altars
               of
               Baalim
               and
               all
               the
               Idols
               out
               of
               all
               the
               Land
               ,
               he
               took
               away
               the
               horses
               given
               to
               the
               Sun
               ,
               he
               defiled
               Topheth
               ,
               brake
               down
               the
               houses
               of
               the
               Sodomites
               ,
               and
               purged
               the
               Land
               of
               all
               the
               abominations
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               he
               put
               down
               all
               the
               idolatrous
               Priests
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               Priests
               that
               had
               burnt
               Incense
               upon
               the
               high
               places
               ,
               and
               slew
               all
               the
               Priests
               of
               the
               high
               places
               upon
               the
               Altars
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               he
               restored
               the
               true
               worship
               of
               God
               ,
               made
               a
               Covenant
               with
               God
               to
               that
               end
               ,
               and
               commanded
               the
               people
               to
               keep
               the
               Passeover
               ,
               and
               to
               performe
               the
               Covenant
               .
               Fourthly
               ,
               he
               caused
               all
               that
               were
               present
               in
               Jerusalem
               and
               Benjamin
               to
               stand
               to
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               and
               made
               all
               that
               were
               present
               in
               Israel
               to
               serve
               ,
               even
               to
               serve
               the
               Lord
               their
               God
               ,
               2
               Chron.
               34.
               32
               ,
               33.
               *
               that
               is
               all
               that
               were
               under
               his
               jurisdiction
               he
               kept
               them
               in
               such
               awe
               by
               his
               regall
               authority
               and
               penall
               lawes
               ,
               as
               they
               durst
               not
               but
               stand
               to
               the
               Covenant
               .
            
          
           
             
               10.
               
               THESIS
               .
            
             
               As
               
                 de
                 facto
              
               't
               is
               evident
               in
               the
               examples
               related
               (
               besides
               divers
               others
               recorded
               in
               Scripture
               )
               that
               good
               Magistrates
               did
               alwayes
               meddle
               for
               God
               and
               his
               truth
               ,
               against
               false
               worship
               and
               seducers
               ,
               so
               that
               they
               did
               it
               
                 de
                 jure
              
               ,
               and
               ought
               to
               do
               so
               is
               as
               clear
               from
               the
               approbations
               ,
               speciall
               testimonies
               ,
               promises
               ,
               rewards
               and
               blessings
               given
               by
               God
               of
               them
               ,
               made
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               bestowed
               by
               God
               on
               them
               for
               so
               doing
               .
               There
               's
               hardly
               any
               place
               mentioning
               what
               the
               Patriarchs
               ,
               Judges
               ,
               Kings
               ,
               Magistrates
               did
               in
               this
               kind
               ,
               but
               there
               's
               some
               commendation
               ,
               some
               blessing
               ,
               some
               speciall
               testimony
               from
               God
               for
               so
               doing
               recorded
               in
               those
               places
               ,
               2
               
                 Chron.
                 14.
                 2
                 ,
                 3
                 ,
                 4.
                 
                 Asa
              
               did
               that
               which
               was
               good
               and
               right
               in
               the
               eyes
               of
               the
               Lord
               his
               God
               ,
               For
               he
               took
               away
               the
               Altars
               of
               the
               strange
               gods
               and
               the
               high
               places
               ,
               &c.
               
               So
               't
               is
               said
               of
               
                 Jehosophat
                 ,
                 Hezekiah
                 ,
                 Josiah
              
               ,
               they
               did
               that
               which
               was
               right
               in
               the
               fight
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               are
               highly
               commended
               ,
               have
               many
               blessings
               upon
               themselves
               and
               their
               Kingdoms
               ,
               and
               all
               for
               commanding
               by
               their
               Princely
               power
               their
               subjects
               to
               good
               ,
               
               and
               removing
               all
               false
               worship
               and
               the
               means
               of
               it
               .
               God
               will
               not
               hide
               from
               Abraham
               the
               thing
               that
               he
               was
               doing
               concerning
               Sodom
               ,
               and
               the
               reason
               is
               given
               ,
               because
               he
               will
               command
               his
               children
               and
               his
               houshold
               after
               him
               to
               keep
               the
               way
               of
               the
               Lord.
               Iacob
               took
               away
               the
               strange
               Gods
               from
               his
               houshold
               and
               all
               that
               were
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               God
               manifests
               his
               approbation
               of
               it
               ,
               the
               terror
               of
               God
               was
               upon
               the
               Cities
               round
               about
               Iacob
               ,
               and
               they
               did
               not
               pursue
               after
               the
               sonnes
               of
               Iacob
               ;
               yea
               God
               gives
               such
               testimony
               to
               Princes
               and
               Magistrates
               suppressing
               false
               Prophets
               and
               false
               worships
               ,
               that
               he
               hath
               rewarded
               with
               temporall
               blessings
               wicked
               Kings
               for
               so
               doing
               ,
               as
               is
               evident
               in
               Iehu
               ,
               who
               for
               destroying
               Baal
               out
               of
               Israel
               ,
               though
               he
               departed
               not
               from
               the
               finnes
               of
               Ieroboam
               ,
               yet
               his
               children
               of
               the
               fourth
               generation
               should
               sit
               on
               the
               throne
               of
               Israel
               ,
               2
               Kings
               10.
               28
               ,
               29
               ,
               30.
               
            
          
           
             
               11.
               
               THESIS
               .
            
             
               Those
               Magistrates
               ,
               Judges
               and
               Princes
               ,
               even
               the
               dear
               servants
               of
               God
               ,
               who
               being
               in
               place
               of
               authority
               and
               power
               ,
               that
               out
               of
               carnall
               respects
               to
               wives
               ,
               children
               and
               other
               interests
               ,
               have
               suffered
               and
               tolerated
               Idolatry
               and
               other
               evils
               (
               though
               they
               in
               their
               owne
               persons
               never
               practised
               ,
               much
               lesse
               commanded
               any
               such
               things
               ,
               nay
               disswaded
               from
               them
               )
               and
               not
               used
               their
               power
               to
               restraine
               and
               hinder
               them
               ,
               have
               been
               both
               sharply
               reproved
               and
               severely
               punished
               by
               God
               for
               it
               :
               King
               Solomon
               having
               power
               to
               hinder
               his
               wives
               from
               Idolatry
               ,
               and
               not
               doing
               it
               ,
               but
               suffering
               them
               ,
               God
               is
               provoked
               to
               bring
               wrath
               upon
               him
               and
               his
               family
               ,
               1
               King.
               11.
               4
               ,
               5
               ,
               6
               ,
               7
               ,
               8
               ,
               9.
               10
               ,
               11
               ,
               12.
               to
               rend
               the
               Kingdome
               from
               him
               ,
               to
               stirr
               up
               an
               adversary
               unto
               
                 Solomon
                 ,
                 Hadad
              
               the
               Edomite
               .
               T
               is
               the
               opinion
               of
               many
               good
               *
               Divines
               ,
               and
               that
               upon
               the
               first
               of
               
                 Kings
                 ,
                 ch
              
               .
               11.
               and
               in
               answer
               to
               the
               Arminians
               upon
               that
               Article
               of
               falling
               from
               Grace
               ,
               that
               Solomon
               did
               not
               bring
               or
               admit
               Idols
               into
               the
               house
               of
               God
               ,
               neither
               did
               he
               command
               the
               people
               ,
               that
               either
               they
               should
               forsake
               the
               true
               worship
               of
               God
               ,
               or
               worship
               Idols
               ,
               neither
               can
               it
               be
               proved
               that
               he
               did
               in
               his
               owne
               person
               worship
               Idols
               .
               This
               is
               only
               certaine
               that
               being
               bewitched
               by
               his
               Idolatrous
               wives
               ,
               he
               suffered
               them
               to
               build
               Altars
               and
               high
               places
               ,
               or
               at
               most
               commanded
               them
               to
               
               be
               built
               ,
               and
               this
               the
               word
               in
               the
               Hebrew
               
                 vers
                 .
                 11.
                 with
                 thee
              
               ,
               not
               of
               thee
               ,
               implies
               as
               much
               ,
               for
               as
               much
               as
               this
               is
               done
               
                 with
                 thee
              
               ,
               implying
               done
               in
               his
               Kingdom
               ,
               and
               neer
               Ierusalem
               ,
               though
               not
               by
               Solomon
               himselfe
               .
               Eli
               being
               a
               Judge
               ,
               because
               when
               his
               sonnes
               made
               themselves
               vile
               ,
               ht
               restrained
               them
               not
               ,
               redressed
               not
               their
               corruptions
               and
               abuses
               about
               the
               Sacrifices
               ,
               though
               he
               reproved
               and
               disswaded
               them
               from
               their
               wayes
               by
               many
               strong
               arguments
               ,
               therefore
               God
               brought
               fearfull
               ruine
               upon
               him
               and
               his
               house
               ,
               cutting
               off
               his
               arme
               ,
               and
               the
               arme
               of
               his
               fathers
               house
               ,
               &c.
               as
               in
               1
               
                 Sam.
                 2
                 ,
                 3
                 ,
                 4.
                 chap.
              
               't
               is
               laid
               down
               at
               large
               .
            
          
           
             
               12.
               
               THESIS
               .
            
             
               Whereas
               the
               Patrons
               of
               Toleration
               except
               against
               the
               instances
               of
               the
               Judges
               ,
               Magistrates
               and
               Kings
               of
               Iudah
               and
               Israel
               as
               no
               sufficient
               proof
               for
               Magistrates
               power
               in
               suppressing
               falshood
               ,
               and
               commanding
               men
               to
               receive
               the
               truth
               ,
               because
               they
               were
               typicall
               Kings
               ,
               types
               of
               Christ
               as
               King
               of
               his
               Church
               ,
               and
               the
               Land
               of
               Canaan
               a
               typicall
               Land
               ,
               which
               no
               other
               Magistrates
               or
               Land
               beside
               ever
               were
               or
               are
               ;
               I
               desire
               that
               it
               may
               be
               remembred
               that
               other
               Magistrates
               ,
               Judges
               ,
               and
               Princes
               who
               were
               before
               the
               common
               wealth
               of
               Israel
               was
               erected
               and
               the
               judiciall
               lawes
               given
               ,
               and
               of
               other
               Common-wealths
               and
               Kingdoms
               did
               take
               away
               and
               punish
               Idolatry
               ,
               Blasphemy
               ,
               and
               command
               men
               under
               their
               power
               to
               worship
               God
               ,
               and
               some
               such
               examples
               are
               not
               only
               barely
               related
               in
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               but
               approved
               of
               .
               
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 Jacob
              
               and
               Job
               were
               before
               the
               time
               of
               Moses
               and
               Aaron
               ,
               before
               the
               judiciall
               Lawes
               or
               the
               Leviticall
               Priesthood
               for
               the
               Government
               and
               worship
               of
               the
               Jewish
               Church
               and
               Common-wealth
               were
               given
               .
               For
               Abraham
               and
               Jacob
               that
               's
               evident
               by
               the
               Book
               of
               Genesis
               ,
               and
               for
               Job
               ,
               that
               he
               lived
               in
               the
               time
               between
               Abraham
               and
               Moses
               is
               the
               judgement
               of
               many
               good
               Divines
               and
               Interpreters
               upon
               Job
               ,
               and
               that
               upon
               severall
               reasons
               given
               by
               them
               ,
               of
               which
               the
               Reader
               may
               read
               more
               in
               
                 Bucolcerus
                 ,
                 Pineda
                 ,
                 Junius
              
               and
               Tremellius
               ,
               *
               Mercerus
               ,
               Master
               Carylls
               Expositions
               on
               Job
               ,
               and
               divers
               others
               .
               Now
               of
               Abraham
               and
               Iacobs
               commanding
               their
               children
               ,
               servants
               ,
               and
               all
               that
               were
               with
               them
               to
               keep
               the
               way
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               I
               have
               spoken
               of
               
               in
               the
               tenth
               Thesis
               .
               And
               that
               in
               Iobs
               time
               ,
               and
               that
               out
               of
               the
               Land
               of
               Canam
               in
               the
               Land
               of
               Vz
               (
               no
               typicall
               Land
               )
               Idolatry
               and
               false
               worship
               were
               to
               be
               punished
               by
               the
               Magistrates
               ,
               is
               apparent
               by
               Iob
               31
               26
               ,
               27
               ,
               28.
               where
               Iob
               speaks
               of
               himselfe
               ,
               
                 If
                 I
                 beheld
                 the
                 Sun
                 when
                 it
                 shined
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Moon
                 walking
                 in
                 brightnesse
                 ,
                 And
                 my
                 heart
                 hath
                 been
                 secretly
                 intised
                 or
                 my
                 mouth
                 hath
                 kissed
                 my
                 band
                 :
                 This
                 also
                 were
                 an
                 iniquity
                 to
                 be
                 punished
                 by
                 the
                 Iudge
                 :
                 for
                 I
                 should
                 have
                 denied
                 the
                 God
                 that
                 is
                 above
                 ,
              
               the
               meaning
               of
               which
               place
               according
               to
               the
               judgement
               of
               the
               best
               Interpreters
               ,
               
                 Mercer
                 ,
                 Merlinus
                 ,
                 Iunius
                 ,
                 Pineda
              
               and
               others
               is
               that
               Idolatry
               and
               worshiping
               the
               creatures
               ,
               as
               Sun
               ,
               Moon
               ,
               and
               the
               Heavens
               (
               a
               worship
               much
               in
               use
               in
               the
               East
               where
               Iob
               lived
               )
               was
               an
               iniquity
               worthy
               to
               be
               taken
               notice
               of
               and
               punished
               by
               the
               Judges
               :
               so
               Mercer
               reads
               it
               ,
               
                 digna
                 est
              
               ,
               it
               deserves
               and
               ought
               to
               be
               punished
               by
               the
               Judges
               ;
               and
               then
               observe
               the
               reason
               ,
               
                 for
                 I
                 should
                 have
                 denied
                 the
                 Lord
                 that
                 is
                 above
                 :
              
               So
               that
               all
               false
               worship
               and
               false
               doctrine
               that
               denies
               God
               that
               is
               above
               ,
               is
               worthy
               to
               be
               punished
               by
               the
               Judges
               ;
               and
               this
               is
               further
               proved
               and
               illustrated
               that
               Idolatry
               is
               to
               be
               punished
               by
               Judges
               corporally
               ,
               by
               the
               9
               ,
               10
               ,
               11.
               verses
               of
               this
               chapter
               ,
               where
               he
               speaks
               the
               same
               of
               adultery
               ,
               that
               
                 't
                 is
                 an
                 iniquity
                 to
                 be
                 punished
                 by
                 the
                 Iudges
                 ,
              
               so
               that
               the
               spirit
               of
               God
               here
               in
               Iob
               makes
               Adultery
               and
               Idolatry
               of
               the
               same
               cognizance
               ,
               and
               as
               Adultery
               is
               to
               be
               punished
               by
               the
               Civill
               Magistrate
               ,
               so
               Idolatry
               and
               all
               false
               wayes
               whereby
               men
               deny
               the
               God
               that
               is
               above
               ,
               are
               by
               this
               Scripture
               to
               be
               punished
               also
               .
               And
               that
               it
               may
               further
               appear
               the
               Kings
               of
               Iudah
               and
               Israel
               did
               not
               qua
               Kings
               of
               Iudah
               and
               qua
               dwelling
               in
               such
               a
               Land
               ,
               as
               Kings
               over
               such
               a
               typicall
               people
               ,
               bearing
               visibly
               ,
               and
               executing
               typically
               the
               kingly
               office
               of
               Christ
               in
               his
               Church
               ,
               meddle
               in
               matters
               of
               Religion
               ,
               but
               as
               Kings
               in
               places
               of
               authority
               and
               power
               ,
               I
               shall
               show
               that
               other
               Kings
               ,
               not
               of
               the
               Tribe
               of
               Iudah
               ,
               ruling
               over
               other
               Kingdomes
               and
               Countries
               ,
               when
               by
               any
               of
               the
               great
               works
               of
               God
               done
               before
               them
               ,
               or
               upon
               any
               instinct
               of
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               upon
               them
               by
               any
               message
               from
               God
               by
               his
               Prophets
               and
               servants
               ,
               they
               came
               to
               be
               touched
               in
               heart
               and
               sensible
               of
               themselves
               ,
               they
               used
               their
               power
               in
               making
               Lawes
               and
               Edicts
               for
               the
               worship
               of
               God
               against
               Blasphemy
               and
               Idolatry
               ,
               and
               for
               punishing
               of
               those
               who
               were
               Idolaters
               and
               
               Blasphemers
               .
               Thus
               Artaxerxes
               the
               King
               of
               
                 Persia
                 ,
                 Ezra
              
               7.
               makes
               a
               Decree
               that
               whosoever
               will
               not
               do
               the
               Law
               of
               God
               ,
               judgement
               shoule
               be
               executed
               speedily
               upon
               him
               ,
               whether
               it
               be
               unto
               death
               ,
               or
               unto
               banishment
               ,
               or
               to
               confiscation
               of
               goods
               ,
               or
               to
               imprisonment
               ;
               and
               Ezra
               blesseth
               God
               for
               it
               ,
               which
               showes
               it
               was
               well
               done
               of
               Art●xerxes
               .
               Now
               whereas
               *
               Master
               Goodwin
               would
               evade
               this
               by
               saying
               Ezra
               blesses
               God
               for
               Artaxerzes
               beautifying
               the
               house
               of
               God
               only
               ,
               not
               for
               the
               Decree
               of
               punishing
               those
               that
               would
               not
               do
               the
               Law
               of
               God
               ,
               I
               answer
               ,
               that
               's
               a
               part
               indeed
               of
               that
               he
               blesses
               God
               for
               ,
               but
               not
               all
               ,
               as
               is
               evident
               by
               the
               28.
               verse
               ,
               his
               blessing
               God
               having
               relation
               to
               that
               also
               as
               may
               appeare
               by
               that
               copulative
               
                 and
                 hath
                 extended
                 mercy
                 unto
                 me
                 before
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 was
                 strengthned
                 as
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 my
                 God
                 was
                 upon
                 me
                 :
                 and
                 I
                 gathered
                 together
                 out
                 of
              
               Israel
               
                 chief
                 men
                 to
                 go
                 up
                 with
                 me
              
               ;
               now
               let
               the
               23.
               verse
               that
               speaks
               of
               Artaxerxes
               Decree
               to
               Ezra
               to
               set
               Magistrates
               and
               Judges
               to
               judge
               all
               the
               people
               ,
               and
               thereupon
               who
               will
               not
               do
               the
               Law
               of
               God
               to
               have
               judgement
               executed
               upon
               them
               whether
               it
               be
               unto
               death
               ,
               &c.
               be
               laid
               to
               the
               28.
               verse
               ,
               wherein
               hee
               blesses
               God
               for
               his
               hand
               upon
               him
               to
               gather
               chief
               men
               out
               of
               Israel
               to
               goe
               up
               with
               him
               (
               which
               was
               to
               make
               Magistrates
               and
               Judges
               )
               and
               't
               is
               evident
               the
               Decree
               for
               punishing
               is
               included
               ;
               besides
               ,
               if
               this
               Decree
               of
               Artaxerx●s
               had
               beene
               according
               to
               Master
               Goodwine
               ,
               the
               
                 Bloudy
                 Tenet
              
               ,
               and
               other
               Libertines
               opinion
               such
               a
               wicked
               and
               bloudy
               doctrine
               ,
               Ezra
               the
               Priest
               the
               Scribe
               of
               the
               Law
               of
               the
               God
               of
               hea●en
               had
               beene
               bound
               to
               have
               instructed
               Artaxerxes
               better
               ,
               and
               humbly
               entreated
               him
               to
               have
               reversed
               that
               part
               of
               the
               Decree
               in
               the
               26.
               verse
               ,
               and
               certainly
               would
               never
               have
               built
               up
               Artaxerxes
               in
               such
               a
               great
               sin
               by
               blessing
               God
               for
               his
               Decree
               ,
               and
               by
               taking
               care
               to
               set
               up
               Magistrates
               and
               Iudges
               to
               execute
               it
               ,
               but
               would
               have
               dealt
               clearly
               with
               the
               King
               ,
               blessing
               God
               for
               the
               Decree
               of
               the
               building
               of
               the
               Temple
               ,
               and
               showing
               him
               his
               mistake
               in
               the
               other
               part
               about
               punishing
               ;
               and
               to
               put
               it
               past
               question
               ,
               
                 Ezra
                 10.
                 verse
              
               7
               ,
               8.
               relates
               ,
               this
               Decree
               of
               the
               King
               was
               accordingly
               put
               in
               execution
               by
               Ezra
               and
               the
               Princes
               and
               Elders
               ,
               Proclamations
               being
               made
               throughout
               Iudah
               and
               
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 unto
                 all
                 the
                 Children
                 of
                 the
                 captivity
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 gather
                 themselves
                 together
                 unto
              
               Ierusalem
               ;
               
               
                 And
                 that
                 whosoever
                 would
                 not
                 come
                 within
                 three
                 dayes
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Councel
                 of
                 the
                 Princes
                 and
                 the
                 Elders
                 ,
                 all
                 his
                 substance
                 should
                 be
                 forfeited
                 ,
              
               which
               was
               one
               of
               the
               penalties
               of
               Artaxerxes
               Decree
               ,
               viz.
               confiscation
               of
               goods
               .
               
                 Nebuchadnezar
                 ,
                 Dan.
              
               3.
               28
               ,
               29
               ,
               30.
               as
               soone
               as
               he
               knew
               God
               upon
               that
               great
               work
               of
               Gods
               power
               in
               delivering
               the
               three
               children
               out
               of
               the
               fiery
               furnace
               ,
               made
               a
               Decree
               that
               whosoever
               should
               speak
               any
               thing
               amisse
               against
               him
               ,
               should
               be
               cut
               in
               pieces
               and
               their
               houses
               made
               a
               dunghill
               .
               
                 Darius
                 ,
                 Dan.
              
               6.
               25
               ,
               26.
               upon
               Gods
               great
               work
               in
               delivering
               Daniel
               out
               of
               the
               Lions
               den
               ,
               made
               a
               Decree
               that
               in
               every
               Dominion
               of
               his
               Kingdome
               men
               tremble
               and
               feare
               before
               the
               God
               of
               Daniel
               .
               Lastly
               ,
               the
               King
               of
               Niniveh
               upon
               Ienabs
               preaching
               ,
               
                 yet
                 forty
                 dayes
                 and
              
               Niniveh
               
                 shall
                 be
                 destroyed
              
               ,
               did
               not
               only
               in
               his
               owne
               person
               arise
               from
               his
               Throne
               and
               cover
               himselfe
               with
               sackcloth
               ,
               and
               sit
               in
               ashes
               ,
               but
               caused
               it
               to
               be
               proclaimed
               and
               published
               by
               his
               Decree
               that
               all
               his
               subjects
               should
               do
               the
               like
               ,
               
                 cry
                 mightily
                 unto
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 turne
                 from
                 their
                 evill
                 wayes
              
               ;
               and
               this
               turning
               of
               Niniveh
               upon
               the
               command
               and
               edict
               of
               the
               King
               is
               blessed
               by
               Gods
               repenting
               of
               the
               evill
               that
               he
               said
               he
               would
               do
               unto
               them
               ,
               and
               so
               Gods
               owne
               seale
               of
               approbation
               set
               to
               the
               King
               of
               Ninivebs
               Edict
               for
               commanding
               in
               matters
               of
               Religion
               .
               Augus●ine
               in
               his
               *
               50.
               
               
                 Epistle
                 ad
                 Bonifacium
              
               ,
               makes
               use
               of
               the
               examples
               of
               the
               King
               of
               
                 Niniveh
                 ,
                 Darius
              
               and
               Nebuchadonezar
               to
               show
               how
               a
               King
               must
               serve
               God
               as
               a
               King
               by
               commanding
               good
               things
               ,
               and
               forbidding
               the
               contrary
               ,
               as
               the
               King
               of
               Niniveh
               served
               God
               by
               compelling
               the
               whole
               City
               to
               please
               God
               ,
               as
               Nebuchadnezar
               served
               him
               by
               recalling
               all
               in
               his
               Kingdome
               from
               blaspheming
               God
               by
               a
               severe
               Law.
               
            
          
           
             
               13.
               
               THESIS
               .
            
             
               As
               for
               that
               which
               is
               commonly
               said
               by
               the
               Patrons
               of
               Tol●ration
               ,
               that
               what
               the
               Iudges
               ,
               Magistrates
               ,
               Kings
               of
               Israel
               and
               Iudah
               ,
               did
               in
               a
               coer●ive
               way
               in
               matters
               of
               Religion
               in
               Israel
               and
               Iudah
               ,
               they
               did
               it
               not
               by
               vertue
               of
               their
               office
               as
               ordinary
               Kings
               and
               Magistrates
               towards
               their
               subjects
               ,
               but
               as
               Kings
               in
               a
               peculiar
               and
               extraordinary
               notion
               ,
               as
               typicall
               Kings
               ,
               types
               of
               Christ
               the
               King
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               executing
               typically
               his
               kingly
               office
               ,
               the
               
               people
               also
               and
               the
               very
               Land
               over
               which
               they
               ruled
               ,
               being
               typicall
               ,
               which
               no
               Kings
               not
               people
               under
               heaven
               at
               this
               day
               are
               ,
               and
               that
               therefore
               their
               practises
               cannot
               be
               drawn
               into
               example
               by
               any
               Christian
               Magistrates
               now
               .
               I
               desire
               the
               Reader
               well
               to
               observe
               these
               following
               answers
               ,
               and
               the
               rather
               because
               the
               maine
               strength
               of
               the
               Sectaries
               discourse
               upon
               this
               subject
               hangs
               by
               this
               string
               ,
               and
               this
               thred
               runs
               all
               along
               throughout
               their
               works
               .
               
                 M.
                 S.
              
               the
               
                 Bloudy
                 Tenet
                 ,
                 The
                 Antient
                 bounds
                 or
                 Liberty
                 of
                 Conscience
                 stated
                 ,
                 The
                 Storming
                 of
                 Antichrist
              
               with
               many
               others
               place
               all
               their
               confidence
               here
               ,
               and
               this
               is
               their
               Sheild
               and
               buckler
               ,
               making
               much
               use
               of
               this
               typicalnesse
               under
               the
               Old
               Testament
               to
               evade
               all
               the
               instances
               of
               Kings
               and
               Magistrates
               brought
               from
               thence
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               to
               make
               this
               good
               ,
               there
               are
               some
               things
               supposed
               or
               asserted
               for
               proof
               very
               uncertain
               ,
               doubtfull
               ,
               other
               things
               absurd
               and
               untrue
               ;
               As
               first
               ,
               that
               to
               be
               a
               Type
               of
               Christ
               is
               a
               sufficient
               ground
               of
               a
               Politicall
               Civill
               power
               over
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               that
               typicalnesse
               ,
               qua
               ,
               typicalnesse
               gives
               those
               perso●s
               a
               power
               ,
               who
               otherwise
               have
               none
               ;
               
               the
               contrary
               unto
               which
               is
               in
               severall
               Reasons
               proved
               by
               Doctor
               *
               Stewart
               in
               the
               second
               part
               of
               his
               Duply
               to
               
                 M.
                 S.
                 page
              
               22.
               and
               never
               yet
               answered
               by
               
                 M.
                 S.
              
               or
               any
               other
               ,
               though
               
                 M.
                 S.
              
               and
               many
               of
               his
               Brethren
               have
               written
               upon
               that
               argument
               since
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               z
               that
               he
               who
               was
               Head
               of
               the
               State
               was
               Head
               also
               of
               the
               Church
               in
               a
               typicall
               way
               ,
               whereas
               many
               great
               Divines
               are
               of
               another
               judgement
               ,
               and
               show
               that
               the
               Kings
               of
               Judah
               and
               the
               civill
               judicatures
               were
               formally
               distinct
               from
               the
               Ecclesiasticall
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               who
               was
               cheif
               in
               the
               State
               over
               civill
               matters
               ,
               was
               not
               cheif
               Iudge
               and
               Officer
               in
               the
               Church
               in
               an
               Ecclesiasticall
               and
               Spirituall
               notion
               ,
               of
               which
               point
               Master
               R●●herford
               and
               Master
               Gil●espie
               having
               written
               so
               fully
               lately
               ,
               I
               shall
               spare
               to
               speak
               any
               thing
               ,
               and
               referre
               the
               Reader
               to
               their
               learned
               Books
               enti●uled
               *
               
                 The
                 Divine
                 Right
                 of
                 Church
                 Government
                 ,
              
               Aarons
               
                 Rod
                 Blossoming
              
               .
            
             
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               that
               the
               people
               of
               the
               Iewes
               were
               interchangably
               a
               Church
               and
               a
               Nation
               ,
               so
               that
               whoever
               was
               a
               member
               of
               the
               Church
               was
               a
               member
               of
               the
               Common-wealth
               ,
               and
               
                 vice
                 versa
              
               ,
               of
               which
               see
               the
               Book
               entituled
               
                 The
                 Antient
                 Bounds
                 or
                 Liberty
                 of
                 Conscience
                 seated
                 ,
                 page
              
               60.
               
               Now
               Master
               Gillespie
               in
               his
               
                 Aarons
                 Rod
                 blossoming
              
               ,
               Book
               1.
               chap.
               2.
               proves
               strongly
               that
               the
               Iewish
               Church
               was
               formally
               distinct
               from
               the
               Iewish
               State
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               seven
               particulars
               ,
               as
               in
               respect
               of
               distinct
               Lawes
               ,
               distinct
               Acts
               ,
               distinct
               Officers
               ,
               so
               in
               respect
               of
               distinct
               Members
               ,
               there
               being
               Members
               of
               the
               Church
               among
               them
               ,
               who
               had
               the
               name
               of
               ▪
               
                 Proselyti
                 Iustitiae
              
               ,
               and
               were
               initiated
               into
               the
               Iewish
               Religion
               by
               Circumcision
               ,
               Sacrifice
               ,
               &c.
               that
               neverthelesse
               were
               restrained
               and
               secluded
               from
               Dignities
               ,
               Government
               and
               Preferment
               in
               the
               Iewish
               Common-wealth
               ,
               and
               from
               divers
               matriages
               which
               were
               free
               to
               the
               Israelites
               .
               Master
               SELDEN
               also
               in
               that
               learned
               .
               Book
               of
               his
               ,
               
                 De
                 Jure
                 Natur.
                 &
                 Gentium
                 ,
                 lib.
                 2.
                 cap.
                 4.
                 lib.
                 5.
                 cap.
              
               20.
               speaks
               as
               much
               of
               those
               Proselytes
               .
               
                 Proselytus
                 justitiae
                 utcunque
                 novato
                 patriae
                 nomine
                 Iudaeu●
                 diceretur
                 ,
                 non
                 tam
                 quidem
                 ,
                 ci●
                 is
                 Iudaicus
                 simpliciter
                 censendus
                 esset
                 quam
                 peregrinus
                 sempe●
                 ,
                 cui
                 jura
                 quamplurima
                 inter
                 cives
                 .
              
               Secondly
               ,
               how
               do
               they
               prove
               that
               
                 Iehu
                 ,
                 Ioash
                 ,
                 Manasseh
                 ,
                 Asa
                 ,
                 Hezekiah
                 ,
                 Iebosophat
                 ,
                 Iosiah
                 ,
              
               were
               Types
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               did
               execu●e
               typically
               the
               kingly
               office
               of
               Christ
               in
               his
               Church
               ,
               were
               Kings
               in
               an
               Ecclesiasticall
               notion
               an
               ,
               extraordinary
               way
               ,
               not
               ruling
               only
               for
               the
               Church
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               over
               it
               ,
               as
               *
               they
               say
               .
               
                 Moses
                 ,
                 Ioshua
                 ,
                 David
                 ,
                 Solomon
                 ,
              
               were
               in
               their
               persons
               ,
               places
               and
               actions
               ,
               expresse
               types
               of
               Iesus
               Christ
               (
               as
               't
               is
               evident
               in
               the
               New
               Testament
               )
               Pen-men
               also
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               besides
               Prophets
               as
               well
               as
               Magistrates
               ,
               and
               so
               were
               extraordinary
               men
               ,
               that
               every
               thing
               they
               did
               in
               Religion
               is
               not
               a
               binding
               example
               to
               Magistrates
               now
               as
               many
               *
               Reformed
               Divines
               have
               showen
               against
               the
               Arminians
               and
               Erastians
               ,
               but
               that
               
                 Asa
                 ,
                 Iosiah
                 ,
                 Hezekiah
                 ,
                 Iehosaphat
              
               were
               ,
               is
               
                 gratis
                 dictum
              
               ,
               not
               yet
               proved
               ,
               neither
               were
               these
               Pen-men
               of
               holy
               ▪
               Scripture
               ,
               or
               Prophets
               extraordinarily
               inspired
               ,
               but
               these
               foure
               great
               Reformers
               as
               Kings
               were
               stirred
               up
               ,
               enquiring
               after
               ,
               and
               directed
               by
               Prophets
               ,
               as
               the
               Reader
               may
               finde
               clearly
               in
               the
               stories
               of
               them
               in
               the
               Chronicles
               and
               Kings
               .
               Besides
               I
               finde
               not
               among
               *
               Divines
               who
               have
               written
               of
               the
               Types
               of
               Christ
               ,
               
               or
               *
               who
               grant
               
                 Moses
                 ,
                 David
                 ,
                 Solomon
              
               to
               be
               expresse
               Types
               that
               they
               make
               
                 Asa
                 ,
                 Iosiah
              
               ,
               &c.
               to
               be
               Types
               .
               Again
               of
               Types
               of
               Christ
               (
               as
               Divines
               distinguish
               )
               there
               are
               particular
               persons
               types
               of
               him
               as
               
                 Adam
                 ,
                 Noah
                 ,
                 Isaac
                 ,
                 Joseph
                 ,
                 Moses
                 ,
                 Joshua
                 ,
                 Samson
                 ,
                 David
                 ,
                 Solomon
                 ,
                 Jonah
                 ,
              
               and
               there
               are
               such
               rancks
               and
               orders
               of
               men
               ,
               as
               the
               First-born
               ,
               Kings
               ,
               Prophets
               ,
               &c.
               
               Now
               though
               all
               of
               the
               first
               sort
               are
               speciall
               particular
               Types
               of
               him
               ,
               so
               that
               the
               speciall
               things
               done
               by
               them
               do
               typifie
               and
               set
               forth
               Christ
               in
               many
               particulars
               of
               his
               person
               ,
               actions
               and
               sufferings
               :
               yet
               the
               rancks
               and
               orders
               of
               men
               as
               the
               First-born
               ,
               Kings
               ,
               Prophets
               ,
               may
               not
               be
               typicall
               in
               all
               the
               particular
               persons
               of
               those
               ranks
               and
               orders
               ,
               at
               least
               to
               the
               particular
               acts
               they
               do
               in
               those
               ranks
               and
               orders
               :
               but
               't
               is
               enough
               for
               many
               in
               those
               orders
               to
               agree
               in
               common
               ,
               as
               in
               being
               Kings
               and
               Prophets
               ,
               as
               Christ
               was
               ,
               there
               being
               some
               in
               all
               those
               orders
               and
               ranks
               appointed
               of
               God
               especially
               and
               peculiarly
               to
               be
               the
               Types
               ,
               which
               others
               are
               not
               ,
               and
               for
               whose
               sakes
               in
               those
               orders
               and
               ranks
               ,
               such
               orders
               of
               men
               were
               instituted
               by
               God
               to
               be
               Types
               ,
               of
               which
               many
               instances
               might
               be
               given
               with
               the
               Reasons
               thereof
               in
               some
               of
               the
               First-born
               ,
               Kings
               ,
               &c.
               but
               I
               shall
               reserve
               the
               further
               handling
               of
               that
               to
               a
               second
               part
               upon
               this
               Subject
               .
               Lastly
               ,
               supposing
               
                 Asa
                 ,
                 Josiah
              
               ,
               and
               those
               godly
               Kings
               to
               be
               Types
               of
               Christ
               ,
               may
               it
               not
               be
               doubted
               whether
               
                 Jehu
                 ,
                 Ieboash
                 ,
                 Ammon
                 ,
                 Ieroboam
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               were
               Types
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               did
               execute
               his
               kingly
               office
               ,
               who
               yet
               were
               commended
               ,
               viz.
               the
               two
               fir●t
               ,
               for
               destroying
               false
               worship
               ,
               and
               reproved
               for
               not
               doing
               it
               constantly
               ;
               besides
               could
               those
               Kings
               of
               Israel
               and
               Iudah
               (
               who
               yet
               were
               lawfull
               Kings
               )
               that
               apostatised
               from
               all
               the
               whole
               worship
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               Ceremoniall
               Law
               that
               ordained
               the
               Types
               ,
               that
               destroyed
               Gods
               service
               and
               the
               Priesthood
               ,
               made
               Priests
               of
               the
               lowest
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               be
               Types
               of
               Christ
               ?
               and
               I
               desire
               to
               be
               resolved
               or
               
                 M.
                 S.
              
               the
               Author
               of
               the
               
                 Antient
                 bounds
                 of
                 Liberty
                 of
                 Conscience
                 stated
                 ,
              
               whether
               any
               wicked
               men
               were
               speciall
               Types
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               whether
               all
               persons
               who
               were
               Types
               of
               Christ
               were
               not
               saved
               .
               Thirdly
               suppose
               these
               Kings
               of
               Iudah
               were
               Types
               of
               Christ
               in
               setting
               on
               the
               Thron
               of
               David
               ,
               and
               ruling
               over
               Iudah
               ,
               in
               Christ
               the
               King
               of
               his
               Church
               coming
               out
               of
               their
               loines
               ,
               yet
               they
               were
               temporall
               Kings
               ,
               had
               Civill
               authority
               :
               Now
               how
               does
               it
               appear
               that
               what
               they
               did
               in
               punishing
               idolatrous
               Priests
               ,
               comm●nding
               
               their
               subjects
               to
               the
               true
               worship
               of
               God
               ,
               they
               did
               only
               as
               .
               Types
               by
               vertue
               of
               that
               Notion
               ,
               and
               not
               as
               they
               were
               temporall
               Kings
               ,
               which
               must
               be
               proved
               before
               their
               examples
               can
               be
               made
               null
               ;
               and
               I
               am
               sure
               the
               Scripture
               no
               where
               faith
               that
               the
               Kings
               of
               Iudah
               and
               Israel
               in
               what
               they
               commanded
               in
               matters
               of
               Religion
               ,
               they
               did
               as
               Types
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               not
               as
               Civill
               Magistrates
               :
               'T
               is
               one
               thing
               to
               be
               a
               Type
               ,
               and
               another
               thing
               to
               doe
               such
               things
               meerly
               qua
               Types
               ;
               and
               what
               if
               Christian
               Magistrates
               leaning
               upon
               this
               broken
               staffe
               ,
               suffering
               all
               Herefies
               ,
               Blasphemies
               and
               Idolatries
               in
               their
               Kingdomes
               ,
               Christ
               at
               the
               last
               day
               when
               they
               stand
               before
               the
               judgement
               feat
               ,
               they
               objecting
               for
               themselves
               the
               Kings
               of
               Israel
               and
               Iudah
               were
               Types
               of
               Christ
               and
               all
               they
               did
               was
               by
               vertue
               of
               their
               typicall
               notion
               ,
               shal
               tell
               them
               no
               ,
               but
               as
               Magistrates
               entrusted
               by
               God
               with
               a
               power
               and
               authority
               ,
               how
               will
               they
               be
               then
               confounded
               ?
               will
               this
               distinction
               and
               notion
               found
               out
               by
               Libertines
               deliver
               from
               the
               wrath
               to
               come
               ?
               had
               not
               Princes
               need
               be
               on
               better
               grounds
               then
               Apocryphall
               notions
               ,
               such
               distinctions
               of
               which
               God
               in
               his
               .
               Word
               never
               gave
               any
               foundation
               ?
               but
               besides
               the
               Apocryphalnesse
               of
               this
               notion
               ,
               that
               these
               Kings
               reformed
               Religion
               not
               meerly
               quae
               Types
               ,
               but
               as
               Kings
               and
               Princes
               over
               subjects
               ,
               may
               be
               proved
               thus
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               because
               Magistrates
               before
               them
               ,
               and
               Magistrates
               of
               other
               Common-wealths
               did
               so
               ,
               as
               is
               largely
               shown
               in
               the
               twelfth
               Th●sis
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               Types
               were
               not
               ordained
               by
               the
               Politicall
               or
               Morall
               Law
               ,
               as
               Magistrates
               and
               their
               authority
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               Ceremoniall
               Law.
               
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               for
               that
               which
               they
               say
               the
               Kings
               of
               Israel
               ,
               the
               Iews
               and
               their
               Land
               were
               Types
               of
               ,
               and
               that
               which
               by
               their
               Kings
               punishing
               Idolaters
               and
               Seducers
               was
               typified
               ,
               
               namely
               spiritual
               censures
               under
               the
               Gospel
               of
               Excomm●nication
               and
               casting
               out
               of
               the
               wicked
               from
               the
               Churches
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               't
               is
               denied
               they
               were
               Types
               of
               the
               Christian
               Church
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               Civill
               State
               ,
               but
               of
               the
               Spirituall
               and
               Ecclesiasticall
               Government
               by
               Church
               Officers
               ;
               so
               the
               Land
               of
               Canaan
               was
               a
               Type
               of
               heaven
               ,
               not
               as
               it
               contained
               the
               Civill
               State
               ,
               but
               the
               Church
               ;
               it
               being
               a
               Type
               of
               Heaven
               before
               they
               had
               possession
               of
               it
               ,
               or
               their
               Civill
               State
               
               and
               Government
               set
               up
               ,
               and
               yet
               no
               Type
               of
               Heaven
               till
               the
               people
               of
               God
               had
               a
               promise
               of
               it
               ,
               〈◊〉
               is
               evident
               by
               laying
               the
               Scriptures
               of
               the
               Old
               and
               New
               Testament
               together
               .
               And
               as
               for
               those
               punishments
               inflicted
               by
               Kings
               typifying
               the
               censures
               under
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               we
               must
               know
               that
               all
               the
               Spiritual
               Censures
               of
               Admonition
               ,
               Suspension
               ,
               Excommunication
               ,
               were
               under
               the
               Old
               Testament
               in
               the
               time
               of
               the
               Kings
               of
               Iudah
               ,
               and
               that
               not
               only
               for
               Ceremoniall
               uncleannesses
               ,
               but
               for
               morall
               and
               scandalous
               fin●
               ,
               all
               which
               is
               fully
               proved
               by
               Master
               Gillaspie
               at
               large
               in
               his
               
                 A●rous
                 Rod
                 blossoming
              
               ,
               2
               Book
               4
               ,
               5
               ,
               6
               ,
               7
               ,
               8
               ,
               9
               ,
               10.
               12.
               chapters
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               granting
               what
               these
               Libertines
               say
               that
               the
               Kings
               of
               Judah
               were
               Types
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               in
               what
               they
               did
               they
               aypified
               Christs
               kingly
               Office
               ,
               yet
               this
               cannot
               enervate
               the
               examples
               of
               these
               Kings
               ,
               unlesse
               doing
               things
               as
               a
               Type
               ,
               and
               as
               a
               Morall
               example
               ,
               could
               not
               stand
               in
               one
               and
               the
               same
               person
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               so
               :
               Some
               particular
               persons
               may
               be
               intended
               by
               God
               Types
               of
               Christ
               (
               the
               highest
               kind
               of
               Type
               )
               and
               their
               action
               intended
               to
               typifie
               speciall
               works
               of
               Christ
               ,
               
               and
               yet
               those
               very
               action●
               may
               be
               Morall
               and
               binding
               all
               in
               such
               relations
               whose
               persons
               nor
               actions
               can
               in
               no
               kind
               be
               judged
               typicall
               ,
               and
               the
               reason
               of
               it
               is
               ,
               because
               God
               may
               serve
               himself
               of
               a
               person
               or
               office
               doing
               things
               commanded
               in
               the
               Moral
               law
               to
               make
               a
               type
               of
               ,
               ●nd
               though
               God
               intends
               such
               a
               man
               by
               such
               and
               such
               actions
               to
               make
               him
               a
               Type
               ,
               yet
               the
               man
               may
               not
               know
               so
               much
               ,
               nor
               intend
               any
               such
               thing
               in
               such
               actions
               ,
               but
               do
               all
               by
               vertue
               of
               a
               Morall
               command
               ;
               and
               for
               the
               better
               understanding
               of
               this
               ,
               let
               the
               Reader
               consider
               that
               in
               some
               persons
               the
               same
               actions
               may
               be
               both
               Typicall
               and
               Morall
               ,
               
               extraordinary
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               ma●●er
               and
               some
               circumstances
               ,
               and
               ordinary
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               matter
               and
               substance
               ,
               typicall
               as
               typifying
               Christ
               and
               what
               he
               should
               do
               ,
               and
               yet
               Mo●all
               duties
               which
               he
               ought
               to
               do
               ,
               and
               all
               others
               also
               in
               such
               relations
               :
               so
               that
               though
               some
               persons
               be
               Types
               ,
               and
               the
               things
               they
               do
               typicall
               ,
               yet
               they
               may
               be
               Morall
               too
               ,
               and
               so
               binding
               ,
               which
               though
               as
               they
               were
               typicall
               they
               may
               be
               taken
               away
               ,
               yet
               as
               they
               were
               Morall
               may
               be
               in
               full
               force
               ;
               As
               for
               example
               ,
               Christ
               was
               figured
               in
               
                 Joseph
                 ,
                 Ioseph
              
               was
               an
               eminent
               Type
               of
               Christ
               *
               in
               the
               first
               ●ank
               of
               Types
               as
               a
               singular
               person
               typifying
               him
               ,
               not
               as
               a
               rank
               or
               order
               of
               men
               by
               office
               only
               as
               those
               kings
               of
               Iudah
               spoken
               of
               ,
               
               and
               among
               other
               things
               he
               was
               a
               Type
               in
               feeding
               his
               Father
               and
               his
               Brethren
               ,
               that
               when
               advanced
               in
               the
               kingdome
               he
               provided
               for
               ,
               and
               nourished
               his
               Fathers
               house
               ,
               which
               typified
               Iesus
               Christ
               feeding
               the
               Family
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               preserving
               the
               Church
               alive
               .
               Now
               though
               Ioseph
               in
               this
               action
               was
               a
               Type
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               did
               it
               typically
               ,
               yet
               not
               only
               typically
               ,
               but
               did
               this
               morally
               and
               naturally
               too
               by
               vertue
               of
               the
               fifth
               Commandement
               ,
               and
               sixth
               Commandement
               ,
               of
               childrens
               duty
               to
               their
               Parents
               ,
               and
               of
               preserving
               life
               ;
               and
               by
               vertue
               of
               this
               example
               of
               Ioseph
               every
               man
               in
               high
               place
               and
               rich
               ,
               is
               bound
               to
               send
               for
               and
               provide
               for
               Father
               and
               Brethren
               in
               a
               necessitous
               condition
               ;
               
               and
               suppose
               now
               a
               man
               in
               Iosephs
               condition
               should
               have
               Father
               and
               Brethren
               in
               want
               ,
               whom
               he
               should
               neglect
               ,
               and
               being
               pressed
               by
               Iosephs
               example
               to
               provide
               for
               them
               ,
               he
               should
               answer
               Iosephs
               practise
               was
               nothing
               to
               him
               ,
               for
               he
               was
               a
               Type
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               typified
               Christs
               feeding
               of
               his
               Church
               not
               with
               temporall
               food
               only
               ,
               but
               with
               the
               Manna
               from
               Heaven
               ,
               the
               word
               and
               Sacraments
               ,
               I
               aske
               of
               those
               who
               plead
               this
               Argument
               of
               typicalnesse
               ,
               whether
               this
               were
               a
               good
               Answer
               ?
               and
               if
               not
               ,
               neither
               is
               theirs
               against
               the
               practise
               of
               the
               kings
               of
               Iudah
               from
               being
               Types
               of
               Christ
               ;
               and
               I
               wish
               the
               Pleaders
               for
               Toleration
               would
               serious
               consider
               of
               ,
               and
               resolve
               this
               Question
               ,
               though
               Ioseph
               was
               a
               speciall
               Type
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               in
               this
               action
               of
               preserving
               his
               Father
               and
               Brethren
               a
               Type
               of
               Christs
               preserving
               his
               Church
               ,
               yet
               whether
               this
               action
               of
               his
               to
               his
               Father
               ,
               Brethren
               and
               their
               children
               ,
               do
               not
               bind
               now
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               the
               Gospel
               children
               to
               their
               Fathers
               &c.
               or
               whether
               the
               typicalnesse
               of
               it
               hath
               caused
               it
               to
               cease
               ?
               and
               in
               the
               resolution
               of
               this
               case
               ,
               the
               ingenuous
               Reader
               may
               see
               what
               to
               judge
               of
               the
               typicalnesse
               of
               the
               kings
               of
               Iudah
               ,
               and
               that
               typicalnesse
               of
               persons
               and
               actions
               does
               not
               presently
               make
               all
               such
               persons
               and
               actions
               that
               they
               cannot
               be
               examples
               or
               rules
               to
               others
               who
               are
               not
               typicall
               .
               
               The
               Prophets
               and
               Propheticall
               office
               were
               Types
               of
               Christ
               as
               well
               as
               the
               kings
               of
               Iudah
               ;
               and
               yet
               actions
               they
               did
               that
               were
               some
               way
               typicall
               and
               extraordinary
               ,
               bind
               Christians
               under
               the
               Gospel
               for
               the
               substance
               and
               matter
               ,
               and
               are
               set
               before
               them
               for
               example
               ,
               as
               Eli●●
               a
               Type
               ,
               and
               in
               his
               Prayer
               a
               Type
               ,
               yea
               somewhat
               in
               it
               extraordinary
               ,
               is
               by
               Iames
               propounded
               in
               prayer
               as
               a
               patterne
               and
               a
               proof
               of
               effectuall
               servent
               
               prayer
               to
               righteous
               men
               under
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               Iames
               5.
               16
               ,
               17
               ,
               18.
               
               In
               Hebrews
               11.
               many
               are
               named
               who
               in
               their
               persons
               were
               undoubted
               Types
               of
               Christ
               ,
               as
               
                 Noah
                 ,
                 Isaac
                 ,
                 Joseph
                 ,
                 Moses
                 ,
                 Samson
                 ,
                 David
                 ,
              
               and
               others
               ,
               who
               if
               not
               Types
               in
               their
               persons
               ,
               yet
               were
               in
               an
               extraordinary
               way
               ,
               as
               
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 Iacob
                 ,
                 Gideon
                 ,
                 Iephtah
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               Now
               in
               the
               point
               of
               faith
               and
               patience
               (
               though
               Types
               or
               extraordinary
               persons
               )
               are
               set
               down
               for
               examples
               and
               patterns
               to
               Christians
               under
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
               
                 Hebrews
                 12.
                 verse
              
               1
               ,
               2.
               
               I
               could
               give
               many
               more
               instances
               of
               Types
               and
               extraordinary
               persons
               ,
               whom
               in
               Morall
               practicall
               things
               ,
               matters
               of
               faith
               ,
               holinesse
               ,
               righteousnes
               (
               though
               they
               did
               such
               things
               extraordinarily
               ,
               and
               as
               Types
               of
               Christ
               either
               personally
               or
               officially
               )
               Christians
               in
               an
               ordinary
               way
               are
               commanded
               to
               follow
               ,
               and
               therefore
               in
               the
               present
               case
               the
               vindicating
               of
               and
               promoting
               of
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               punishing
               of
               evill
               doers
               (
               which
               Blasphemers
               ,
               Hereticks
               ,
               and
               Scismaticks
               are
               )
               the
               commanding
               good
               ,
               being
               Morall-practicall
               things
               of
               perpetuall
               reason
               and
               equity
               bind
               all
               those
               in
               authority
               and
               government
               according
               to
               their
               places
               ,
               though
               they
               be
               no
               Types
               nor
               extraordinary
               persons
               .
            
             
               Fifthly
               ,
               if
               this
               evasion
               of
               the
               kings
               of
               Israel
               and
               Iudah
               about
               Typicalnesse
               be
               good
               ,
               by
               the
               same
               reason
               it
               may
               hold
               against
               .
               Magistrates
               punishing
               under
               the
               Gospel
               for
               matters
               of
               the
               second
               Table
               ,
               murther
               ,
               adultery
               ,
               &c.
               for
               may
               not
               the
               Socinians
               and
               Anabaptists
               ,
               who
               deny
               Christian
               Magistrates
               may
               punish
               capitally
               for
               murther
               ,
               treason
               ,
               &c.
               say
               the
               same
               thing
               against
               all
               the
               examples
               of
               Magistrates
               and
               kings
               under
               the
               old
               Law
               punishing
               with
               death
               for
               such
               offences
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               Types
               ,
               and
               that
               people
               and
               Land
               typicall
               ,
               which
               no
               Magistrate
               nor
               people
               are
               now
               ,
               and
               what
               ever
               can
               be
               said
               upon
               this
               ground
               against
               Princes
               meddling
               in
               matters
               of
               Religion
               ,
               may
               as
               well
               be
               said
               against
               their
               punishing
               in
               Civill
               matters
               ,
               and
               Anabaptists
               ,
               and
               Socinians
               may
               as
               well
               say
               those
               Kings
               were
               Types
               of
               Christ
               in
               respect
               of
               their
               power
               over
               the
               State
               as
               over
               the
               Church
               ;
               and
               if
               they
               should
               affirm
               it
               ,
               how
               would
               it
               be
               disproved
               ?
               And
               the
               
                 Bloudy
                 ●Tene●
                 ▪
                 pag.
              
               209.
               grants
               that
               in
               the
               Land
               of
               Israel
               all
               things
               ,
               their
               civils
               ,
               morals
               and
               naturals
               ,
               were
               carried
               on
               in
               Types
               as
               well
               as
               their
               Spirituals
               and
               Ecclesiasticals
               ;
               yea
               by
               this
               ground
               what
               ever
               shall
               be
               brought
               out
               of
               the
               Old
               Testament
               to
               show
               the
               duty
               of
               Magistrates
               ,
               
               
               
               
               
               or
               the
               qualifications
               of
               them
               ,
               as
               that
               they
               that
               rule
               over
               men
               
                 must
                 be
                 just
                 ,
                 fearing
                 God
                 ,
                 hating
                 covetousnesse
                 ,
                 courageous
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               it
               may
               be
               answered
               ,
               that
               was
               required
               of
               those
               who
               were
               typicall
               ,
               and
               their
               people
               typicall
               ,
               but
               it
               concerns
               not
               Magistrates
               now
               ;
               and
               yet
               higher
               ,
               by
               this
               evasion
               men
               may
               reason
               against
               all
               instances
               out
               of
               the
               Old
               Testament
               brought
               from
               Fathers
               ,
               Masters
               ,
               to
               bring
               up
               their
               children
               in
               the
               feare
               of
               God
               ,
               &c.
               because
               the
               first-borne
               ,
               such
               Fathers
               and
               Masters
               of
               families
               were
               typicall
               ,
               
               and
               their
               children
               typicall
               ,
               which
               Fathers
               are
               not
               under
               the
               Gospel
               .
            
             
               Sixthly
               ,
               if
               this
               answer
               of
               typicalnesse
               may
               hold
               ,
               all
               those
               Kings
               and
               Princes
               actions
               and
               practises
               in
               other
               things
               of
               Morall
               particular
               duties
               ,
               as
               prayer
               ,
               mourning
               for
               sinne
               ,
               giving
               God
               thanks
               for
               deliverances
               ,
               &c.
               are
               taken
               away
               from
               binding
               now
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               their
               acts
               of
               power
               and
               authority
               ;
               and
               when
               Ministers
               bring
               these
               examples
               of
               
                 David
                 ,
                 Iosiah
                 ,
                 Hezekiah
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               in
               such
               things
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               said
               they
               were
               Types
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               did
               them
               as
               Types
               of
               something
               to
               come
               :
               the
               Antinomian
               may
               upon
               this
               ground
               answer
               the
               example
               of
               Davids
               praying
               so
               often
               and
               constantly
               ,
               and
               of
               mourning
               for
               his
               sinnes
               ,
               by
               saying
               David
               was
               a
               Type
               of
               Christ
               .
            
             
               Seventhly
               ,
               by
               this
               Answer
               all
               the
               Scriptures
               of
               the
               Old
               Testament
               ,
               Moses
               ,
               Psalms
               ,
               Prophets
               ,
               with
               whatever
               of
               any
               duty
               cōmanded
               ,
               or
               sin
               spoken
               against
               in
               any
               of
               these
               ,
               are
               at
               once
               made
               void
               :
               for
               it
               may
               be
               said
               the
               Pen-men
               were
               Types
               ,
               and
               given
               to
               a
               typicall
               people
               ,
               written
               in
               a
               typicall
               Land
               :
               It
               may
               be
               said
               of
               the
               whole
               Morall
               Law
               ,
               that
               as
               Moses
               in
               his
               person
               was
               a
               Type
               of
               Christ
               in
               many
               particulars
               ,
               so
               in
               delivering
               the
               Law
               he
               shadowed
               Christ
               the
               Mediatour
               ,
               Moses
               being
               a
               mediator
               betweene
               God
               and
               his
               people
               in
               giving
               the
               Law
               ,
               Galat.
               3.
               19.
               the
               Law
               was
               delivered
               in
               the
               hand
               of
               a
               Mediator
               ,
               that
               is
               
                 Moses
                 ,
                 Acts
              
               7.
               38.
               and
               therefore
               not
               binding
               to
               Christians
               .
               And
               so
               it
               may
               be
               pretended
               of
               all
               things
               written
               in
               the
               Psalms
               ,
               Prophets
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               Books
               that
               they
               were
               (
               viz.
               the
               Oracles
               of
               God
               )
               committed
               to
               the
               Jewes
               and
               the
               Circumcision
               ,
               
                 Rom.
                 3.
                 2.
                 
                 Rom.
              
               9.
               4.
               which
               people
               and
               Nation
               of
               Israel
               were
               typicall
               of
               the
               true
               Israel
               ,
               the
               Israel
               of
               God
               ,
               Galat.
               6.
               16.
               
               So
               the
               Land
               of
               Canaan
               was
               typicall
               of
               rest
               from
               〈◊〉
               ,
               and
               of
               true
               rest
               ,
               and
               the
               heavenly
               inheritance
               ,
               
               Hebr.
               4.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3
               ,
               8
               ▪
               9
               ,
               10
               ,
               11.
               vers
               .
               And
               indeed
               what
               was
               not
               typicall
               some
               way
               or
               other
               in
               the
               Jewish
               Church
               and
               State
               ,
               as
               the
               first-borne
               ,
               the
               Priests
               ,
               Kings
               ,
               Prophets
               ,
               the
               Land
               ,
               the
               people
               ,
               their
               worships
               ,
               with
               many
               more
               particulars
               ,
               so
               that
               if
               this
               Answer
               stand
               good
               ,
               all
               the
               Scriptures
               of
               the
               Old
               Testament
               are
               overthrown
               ,
               and
               all
               Hereticks
               whatsoever
               ,
               Socinians
               ,
               Antinomians
               ,
               Familists
               ,
               &c.
               may
               evade
               any
               Scripture
               brought
               from
               thence
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               the
               pleaders
               for
               Toleration
               the
               examples
               of
               the
               Kings
               of
               Israel
               and
               Judah
               .
            
             
               8ly
               .
               All
               the
               actions
               and
               practises
               done
               by
               persons
               and
               things
               typicall
               are
               so
               farre
               from
               nothing
               concerning
               them
               who
               live
               under
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               that
               the
               Scriptures
               of
               the
               New
               Testament
               tell
               us
               ,
               that
               many
               things
               under
               the
               Old
               Testament
               were
               made
               Figures
               and
               Type●
               for
               the
               admonitions
               and
               example
               of
               those
               in
               like
               cases
               under
               the
               New
               ,
               and
               did
               teach
               to
               the
               uttermost
               ,
               as
               the
               1
               Cor.
               10.
               from
               the
               sixth
               verse
               to
               the
               twelfth
               ,
               and
               that
               clause
               of
               promise
               in
               the
               fifth
               Commandement
               ,
               
                 That
                 thy
                 dayes
                 may
                 be
                 long
                 upon
                 the
                 Land
                 which
                 the
                 Lord
                 thy
                 God
                 giveth
                 thee
                 ,
              
               is
               meant
               of
               the
               Land
               of
               Canaan
               a
               typicall
               Land
               ,
               which
               yet
               did
               teach
               Christians
               under
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
               that
               obedience
               to
               their
               Parents
               would
               bring
               a
               being
               well
               with
               them
               ,
               and
               living
               long
               upon
               the
               earth
               (
               though
               they
               had
               not
               the
               Land
               of
               Canaan
               )
               as
               Ephes
               .
               6.
               1
               ,
               2.
               3.
               fully
               showes
               .
               Saint
               Paul
               also
               tells
               us
               ,
               Rom.
               15.
               4.
               that
               
                 whatsoever
                 things
                 were
                 written
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
                 were
                 written
                 for
                 our
                 learning
                 ,
              
               and
               so
               those
               Magistrates
               and
               Princes
               of
               Israel
               and
               Judah
               (
               how
               ever
               they
               might
               typifie
               Christs
               Kingdome
               )
               they
               were
               such
               Types
               spoken
               of
               in
               1
               
                 Cor.
                 10.
                 viz.
              
               examples
               to
               Christian
               Magistrates
               to
               teach
               them
               to
               do
               so
               likewise
               ,
               as
               Fathers
               then
               were
               to
               teach
               Fathers
               now
               to
               instruct
               their
               children
               ,
               and
               therefore
               though
               such
               an
               order
               of
               men
               as
               Kings
               in
               Israel
               might
               be
               intended
               to
               typifie
               Christs
               Kingdom
               ,
               yet
               that
               no
               way
               hinders
               ,
               but
               what
               they
               did
               as
               Kings
               in
               ruling
               and
               ordering
               of
               their
               subjects
               ,
               they
               performed
               as
               the
               proper
               works
               of
               their
               places
               common
               to
               them
               with
               other
               Princes
               ,
               without
               any
               reference
               to
               their
               being
               Types
               ,
               or
               doing
               them
               as
               Types
               ,
               God
               in
               Scripture
               recording
               all
               along
               what
               they
               did
               ,
               as
               going
               upon
               common
               morall
               grounds
               ,
               and
               speaking
               nothing
               of
               them
               in
               their
               Reformations
               as
               in
               a
               figurative
               typicall
               notion
               .
               And
               in
               the
               close
               of
               my
               Answer
               to
               this
               evasion
               of
               the
               instances
               of
               the
               
               Kings
               of
               Judah
               ,
               I
               shall
               hint
               to
               the
               Reader
               to
               consider
               some
               notes
               of
               distinction
               between
               actions
               meerly
               typicall
               and
               fulfilled
               in
               the
               Antitype
               ,
               done
               only
               to
               represent
               and
               shadow
               forth
               what
               Christ
               was
               to
               do
               ,
               
               and
               mixt
               actions
               ,
               morall
               and
               typicall
               too
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               the
               actions
               of
               one
               who
               by
               person
               or
               order
               is
               a
               Type
               ;
               and
               upon
               search
               it
               will
               be
               found
               that
               all
               the
               notes
               of
               actions
               morall
               ,
               not
               meerly
               typicall
               ,
               will
               be
               found
               in
               the
               practises
               of
               those
               Ks
               of
               Judah
               and
               Israel
               before
               named
               ,
               As
               first
               ,
               when
               their
               practises
               and
               wayes
               are
               not
               barely
               related
               ,
               but
               commended
               and
               praised
               by
               God
               ,
               wheras
               actions
               meerly
               typical
               are
               only
               related
               and
               set
               down
               ,
               as
               in
               Samson
               ,
               and
               divers
               others
               ▪
               Secondly
               ,
               when
               done
               upon
               morall
               grounds
               and
               reasons
               ,
               motives
               drawn
               from
               mercies
               ,
               blessings
               ,
               evils
               ,
               and
               judgements
               ,
               commands
               and
               messages
               from
               God
               experiences
               of
               God
               ,
               upon
               Gods
               convincing
               and
               converting
               men
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               when
               they
               of
               such
               an
               Order
               and
               office
               are
               reproved
               and
               punished
               for
               not
               doing
               such
               things
               ,
               or
               for
               not
               thoroughly
               doing
               them
               ,
               whereas
               I
               suppose
               persons
               typicall
               ,
               and
               whose
               actions
               are
               intended
               to
               be
               meerly
               typicall
               ,
               will
               and
               shall
               do
               such
               things
               though
               they
               may
               not
               know
               the
               meaning
               of
               them
               ,
               of
               which
               many
               instances
               might
               be
               given
               in
               some
               actions
               of
               
                 Samson
                 ,
                 Jonas
              
               and
               others
               .
               Fourthly
               ,
               when
               as
               their
               actions
               are
               sutable
               to
               those
               qualifications
               ,
               titles
               and
               descriptions
               given
               in
               Scripture
               of
               Magistrates
               and
               that
               office
               in
               generall
               .
               Fifthly
               ,
               when
               what
               they
               do
               is
               agreeable
               and
               sutable
               to
               the
               commands
               and
               directions
               given
               by
               God
               to
               all
               of
               that
               order
               and
               rank
               ,
               and
               they
               do
               in
               the
               matter
               of
               Religion
               in
               commanding
               to
               good
               and
               suppressing
               evil
               ,
               what
               all
               other
               Magistrates
               have
               done
               in
               all
               times
               and
               ages
               ,
               who
               have
               cared
               for
               any
               Religion
               at
               all
               ,
               as
               Heathen
               Princes
               before
               they
               knew
               the
               true
               God
               ,
               and
               others
               after
               they
               have
               known
               him
               ,
               however
               through
               ignorance
               or
               superstition
               they
               might
               mistake
               about
               the
               true
               way
               and
               worship
               :
               Now
               let
               the
               Reader
               but
               consider
               of
               all
               these
               notes
               of
               distinction
               ,
               and
               others
               of
               the
               like
               nature
               that
               might
               be
               given
               ,
               and
               he
               will
               find
               them
               agree
               to
               those
               Kings
               
                 Jo●ia●
                 ,
                 Hezekiah
                 ,
                 Manasseh
                 ,
                 Asa
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               for
               the
               substance
               of
               all
               they
               did
               in
               commanding
               their
               people
               to
               the
               right
               way
               ▪
               and
               suppressing
               the
               false
               ,
               and
               so
               much
               for
               answering
               of
               this
               evasion
               of
               the
               practise
               of
               the
               Kings
               of
               Israel
               and
               Judah
               ,
               which
               I
               have
               been
               the
               larger
               in
               ,
               because
               so
               great
               a
               weight
               of
               this
               controversie
               
               on
               all
               the
               Sectaries
               part
               lies
               on
               this
               typicalnesse
               both
               of
               the
               Jewish
               Magistrates
               and
               people
               .
            
          
           
             
               14.
               
               THESIS
               .
            
             
               As
               for
               that
               which
               is
               said
               by
               
                 M.
                 S.
                 pag.
              
               51.
               that
               
                 Idolatry
                 and
                 Idolaters
                 were
                 the
                 adaequate
                 object
                 of
                 the
                 coercive
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Kings
                 of
                 Judah
                 in
                 matters
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 Idolatry
                 meant
                 not
                 of
                 those
                 who
                 worshiped
                 the
                 true
                 God
                 though
                 in
                 a
                 false
                 manner
                 with
                 the
                 violation
                 of
                 the
                 second
                 Commandement
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 such
                 who
                 Apostatized
                 from
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 Israel
                 to
                 serve
                 strange
                 gods
                 ,
                 the
                 gods
                 of
                 other
                 Nations
                 &
                 those
                 neither
                 simply
                 as
                 such
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 drawing
                 others
                 away
                 unto
                 the
                 same
                 Idolatries
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 we
                 never
                 read
                 of
                 any
                 coercive
                 power
                 or
                 punishment
                 inflicted
                 upon
                 Hereticks
                 or
                 Sismaticks
                 which
                 abounded
                 in
                 great
                 variety
                 and
                 numbers
                 amongst
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Pharisees
                 ,
                 Herodians
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               I
               answer
               ,
               First
               ,
               Idolatry
               and
               Idolaters
               were
               not
               the
               adaequate
               object
               of
               the
               Kings
               and
               Magistrates
               coercive
               power
               under
               the
               Old
               Testament
               ,
               but
               generally
               the
               matter
               of
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               the
               whole
               worship
               and
               truth
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               is
               apparent
               by
               the
               examples
               of
               
                 Josiah
                 ,
                 Hezekiah
                 ,
                 Asa
              
               ,
               and
               Jehosaphat
               ,
               in
               putting
               downe
               and
               suppressing
               other
               evils
               besides
               Idolatry
               ,
               as
               will-worship
               ,
               things
               abused
               to
               Idolatry
               ,
               prophanation
               of
               the
               Sabbaths
               ,
               marrying
               of
               strange
               wives
               ,
               abuses
               in
               Discipline
               and
               Church
               Government
               ,
               prophaning
               chambers
               in
               the
               Courts
               of
               the
               house
               of
               God
               ,
               in
               commanding
               to
               keep
               the
               Passeover
               ,
               which
               though
               their
               subjects
               had
               not
               kept
               ,
               they
               might
               not
               have
               been
               Idolaters
               ,
               in
               punishing
               those
               who
               were
               guilty
               only
               of
               wilworship
               ,
               not
               of
               Idolatry
               ,
               as
               also
               those
               who
               married
               strange
               wives
               ,
               who
               did
               common
               works
               on
               the
               Sabbath
               day
               ,
               who
               dealt
               with
               familiar
               spirits
               and
               Wizards
               ,
               of
               al
               which
               the
               Reader
               may
               find
               proofs
               at
               large
               in
               these
               following
               Script●
               2
               Cro.
               34.
               31
               ,
               32
               ,
               33.
               
               There
               's
               a
               Covenant
               made
               to
               keep
               al
               the
               Testimonies
               and
               Statutes
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               people
               are
               made
               to
               stand
               to
               it
               ,
               From
               2
               
                 Kings
                 23.
                 verse
              
               8
               ,
               9.
               compared
               with
               2
               
                 Chron.
                 14.
                 3.
                 5.
                 2
                 
                 Chron.
                 15.
                 17.
                 2
                 
                 Chron.
              
               33.
               17.
               
               't
               is
               evident
               there
               were
               in
               Judah
               two
               sorts
               of
               high
               places
               some
               on
               which
               ▪
               was
               God
               worshipped
               ;
               others
               on
               which
               Idols
               were
               worshipped
               ,
               the
               one
               sort
               was
               the
               
               high
               places
               of
               Idolatry
               ,
               the
               other
               the
               high
               places
               of
               will-worship
               ;
               yet
               the
               Priests
               of
               the
               latter
               as
               well
               as
               of
               the
               former
               were
               punished
               by
               Josiah
               ,
               though
               not
               with
               the
               punishment
               of
               death
               as
               they
               were
               ▪
               for
               he
               caused
               them
               to
               go
               out
               of
               all
               the
               Cities
               of
               Judah
               ,
               and
               to
               cease
               from
               the
               Priests
               office
               ,
               so
               that
               they
               durst
               not
               come
               up
               to
               the
               Altar
               of
               the
               Lord
               at
               Jerusalem
               .
               So
               
                 Nehem.
                 13.
                 7
                 ,
                 8.
                 15
                 ,
                 16
                 ,
                 17.
                 25.
                 28.
                 30.
                 
                 Ezra
                 10.
                 3.
                 5.
                 2
                 
                 Kings
              
               23
               ,
               24
               ,
               25.
               
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               the
               Idolatry
               removed
               and
               punished
               by
               the
               Jewish
               Kings
               and
               Magistrates
               ,
               was
               as
               well
               of
               worshipping
               the
               true
               God
               in
               a
               false
               manner
               ,
               as
               of
               those
               who
               worshipped
               false
               gods
               ,
               the
               gods
               of
               the
               Nations
               ,
               and
               were
               Apostates
               from
               the
               true
               God
               to
               other
               gods
               ,
               as
               is
               evident
               by
               the
               instances
               of
               worshipping
               the
               golden
               Calfe
               made
               by
               Aaron
               ,
               and
               worshipping
               of
               the
               golden
               Calves
               at
               Dan
               and
               Bet●el
               set
               up
               by
               J●ro●oam
               ,
               (
               called
               Idolatry
               ,
               as
               in
               severall
               places
               of
               Scripture
               )
               by
               Moses
               and
               some
               of
               the
               good
               Kings
               as
               Josiah
               removed
               ,
               and
               the
               Worshippers
               punished
               ,
               and
               yet
               the
               people
               of
               Israel
               in
               worshipping
               these
               did
               not
               go
               serve
               the
               gods
               of
               the
               Nations
               ,
               but
               served
               the
               God
               of
               Israel
               as
               appears
               by
               those
               speeches
               of
               theirs
               ,
               Exod.
               32.
               4
               ,
               5
               ,
               6.
               
               
                 To
                 morrow
                 is
                 a
                 Feast
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               not
               to
               the
               golden
               Calfe
               .
               1
               
                 Kings
                 12.
                 27
                 ,
                 28.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 too
                 much
                 for
                 you
                 to
                 go
                 ●p
                 to
              
               Ierusalem
               ,
               
                 behold
                 thy
                 gods
                 O
              
               Israel
               
                 which
                 brought
                 thee
                 up
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Land
                 of
                 Egypt
              
               ;
               and
               our
               most
               learned
               Protestants
               in
               their
               writings
               against
               the
               Papists
               ,
               do
               prove
               the
               Papists
               to
               be
               formall
               Idolaters
               from
               their
               adoration
               of
               God
               and
               Christ
               in
               Images
               (
               though
               they
               do
               not
               worship
               false
               gods
               ,
               the
               gods
               of
               the
               Heathen
               )
               by
               these
               two
               examples
               of
               Aarons
               golden
               calfe
               ,
               and
               Ier●●oams
               golden
               Calves
               ,
               showing
               the
               people
               of
               the
               Jewes
               were
               not
               so
               mad
               as
               to
               beleeve
               those
               Calves
               to
               be
               their
               God
               ,
               or
               that
               brought
               them
               out
               of
               the
               ●and
               of
               Egypt
               ,
               being
               brought
               up
               hundreds
               of
               yeeres
               before
               ,
               but
               only
               outward
               representations
               and
               remembrancers
               of
               God
               to
               them
               ,
               in
               which
               they
               worshipped
               the
               true
               God
               ,
               their
               worship
               being
               terminative
               related
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               the
               Image
               .
               Ioshua
               22.
               11
               ,
               12.
               
               All
               the
               children
               of
               Israel
               gathered
               themselves
               together
               to
               go
               up
               to
               warre
               against
               the
               children
               of
               Ruben
               ,
               the
               children
               of
               Gad
               and
               the
               halfe
               Tribe
               of
               Manasse●
               upon
               supposition
               of
               their
               building
               an
               Altar
               ,
               not
               to
               strange
               Gods
               ,
               but
               for
               burnt
               offerings
               ,
               or
               for
               sacrifices
               besides
               the
               Altar
               of
               the
               
               Lord
               God
               that
               was
               before
               his
               Tacernacle
               ,
               verse
               21.
               26.
               28
               ,
               29.
               which
               they
               were
               diverted
               from
               upon
               being
               satisfied
               it
               was
               not
               an
               Altar
               for
               burnt
               Offerings
               ,
               &c.
               but
               for
               a
               witnesse
               betweene
               them
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Tribes
               that
               the
               Lord
               is
               God
               ,
               verse
               17.
               34.
               
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               the
               Scripture
               is
               contrary
               also
               to
               that
               ,
               that
               the
               grosest
               Idolaters
               were
               not
               to
               be
               punished
               if
               not
               Sed●cers
               drawing
               others
               away
               from
               the
               true
               God
               to
               strange
               gods
               ,
               for
               we
               read
               that
               Moses
               was
               so
               angry
               with
               the
               people
               that
               were
               seduced
               unto
               a
               lower
               kind
               of
               Idolatry
               ,
               viz.
               worshipping
               the
               true
               God
               by
               a
               Calfe
               ,
               that
               besides
               the
               three
               thousand
               men
               that
               were
               put
               to
               the
               sword
               the
               Seducers
               and
               the
               Ringleaders
               ,
               he
               burned
               the
               Calfe
               ,
               ground
               it
               to
               pouder
               ,
               strowed
               it
               upon
               the
               water
               ,
               and
               made
               the
               children
               of
               Israel
               drink
               of
               it
               ,
               causing
               the
               Idol
               to
               passe
               from
               them
               among
               their
               excrements
               .
               So
               2
               Chron.
               15.
               13.
               
               They
               that
               would
               not
               seek
               the
               Lord
               God
               of
               Israel
               whether
               small
               or
               great
               ,
               the
               little
               ones
               (
               who
               could
               not
               be
               in●i●ers
               of
               Idolatry
               )
               were
               to
               be
               punished
               .
               Deut.
               13.
               
               When
               one
               of
               the
               Cities
               of
               Israel
               was
               withdrawn
               to
               serve
               other
               gods
               ,
               then
               the
               inhabitants
               of
               the
               City
               ,
               the
               children
               as
               well
               as
               the
               grown
               men
               (
               who
               could
               not
               withdraw
               from
               God
               )
               were
               to
               be
               smitten
               .
               And
               we
               shall
               finde
               it
               all
               along
               in
               the
               Book
               of
               the
               Kings
               and
               Chronicles
               among
               the
               Idolaters
               and
               false
               worshippers
               ,
               that
               there
               's
               no
               such
               distinction
               made
               ,
               but
               some
               of
               whom
               no
               such
               thing
               expressed
               ,
               are
               removed
               and
               punished
               ,
               as
               those
               who
               may
               be
               supposed
               were
               inticers
               to
               Idolatry
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               As
               for
               that
               the
               Kings
               of
               
                 Judah
                 Asa
                 ,
                 Iosia
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               never
               punished
               Pharisees
               ,
               Herodians
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               Sect
               in
               the
               profession
               of
               the
               Jewish
               Religion
               ,
               the
               reason
               is
               manifest
               ,
               because
               there
               was
               none
               such
               till
               many
               hundred
               of
               yeeres
               after
               these
               Kings
               ,
               for
               these
               Sects
               of
               Pharisees
               ▪
               &c.
               began
               very
               late
               ,
               not
               long
               before
               the
               coming
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               as
               for
               Herodian●
               they
               sprung
               up
               after
               Herod
               was
               King
               (
               which
               showes
               the
               great
               ignorance
               of
               
                 M.
                 S.
              
               
               speaking
               as
               if
               there
               had
               beene
               Herodians
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               
                 Asa
                 ,
                 H●z●kiah
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               )
               but
               by
               the
               way
               if
               
                 M.
                 S.
                 ●lias
                 Cretinsis
              
               can
               prove
               there
               were
               such
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               those
               good
               Kings
               I
               will
               undertake
               to
               prove
               that
               they
               used
               their
               co●rcive
               power
               towards
               them
               as
               well
               as
               towards
               Idola●ers
               ,
               and
               ●ndeed
               't
               is
               evident
               by
               many
               passages
               that
               all
               kind
               of
               corruption
               
               and
               declination
               from
               the
               way
               of
               God
               was
               the
               object
               of
               Josiah●
               and
               other
               Magistrates
               Reformation
               ,
               and
               had
               there
               beene
               Sadduces
               ,
               Herodians
               ,
               &c.
               viz.
               men
               that
               had
               held
               those
               Errors
               and
               wayes
               in
               those
               Kings
               times
               ,
               they
               could
               not
               have
               escaped
               their
               hands
               ,
               and
               this
               is
               thus
               proved
               ,
               because
               the
               high
               places
               not
               of
               Idolatry
               ,
               but
               of
               will-worship
               ,
               where
               they
               sacrificed
               to
               the
               Lord
               only
               ,
               as
               t
               is
               2
               Chron
               33.
               17.
               were
               put
               down
               and
               the
               worshippers
               and
               Priests
               suppressed
               ,
               and
               those
               good
               Kings
               who
               did
               not
               ,
               are
               upon
               record
               blamed
               (
               which
               kind
               of
               worshipping
               was
               not
               so
               bad
               as
               the
               Herodians
               and
               Sadduces
               ,
               who
               held
               Herod
               for
               the
               Messias
               ,
               and
               denied
               Angels
               and
               Spirits
               )
               and
               that
               I
               may
               come
               up
               yet
               more
               close
               to
               
                 M.
                 S.
              
               objection
               ,
               who
               saith
               nothing
               was
               done
               against
               Sectaries
               or
               Scismaticks
               ,
               I
               conceive
               they
               were
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               the
               Jewes
               ,
               as
               Sectaries
               and
               Scismaticks
               are
               now
               ,
               and
               their
               worship
               a
               Scisme
               ,
               worshipping
               the
               true
               God
               in
               a
               separated
               way
               apart
               from
               the
               publike
               place
               and
               Assemblies
               of
               Gods
               people
               ,
               as
               our
               Sectaries
               do
               now
               .
            
             
               Fifthly
               ,
               the
               true
               reasons
               why
               ,
               when
               the
               Herodians
               ,
               Sadduces
               ,
               &c.
               sprung
               up
               among
               the
               Jewes
               ,
               they
               were
               not
               suppressed
               not
               punished
               .
               First
               in
               regard
               Religion
               was
               then
               mightily
               corrupted
               ,
               all
               things
               were
               out
               of
               order
               ,
               the
               Church
               of
               the
               Jewes
               did
               then
               hasten
               to
               their
               destruction
               ,
               and
               so
               no
               wonder
               if
               Heresies
               and
               false
               Doctrines
               were
               suffered
               in
               such
               a
               State
               as
               well
               as
               other
               things
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               the
               Jewes
               were
               not
               then
               a
               free
               people
               ,
               neither
               had
               they
               the
               Civill
               power
               absolutely
               in
               their
               hands
               ,
               they
               had
               no
               truly
               *
               Iewish
               King
               who
               cared
               for
               those
               things
               ,
               but
               Herod
               the
               Idumean
               ,
               and
               the
               High
               Priest
               then
               could
               do
               nothing
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               *
               God
               permitted
               Iury
               to
               abound
               with
               diversity
               of
               Sects
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               Herod
               ,
               as
               the
               Sadduces
               ,
               Essenes
               ,
               the
               Pharisees
               ,
               the
               Herodians
               ,
               because
               he
               had
               a
               purpose
               to
               destroy
               the
               Iewish
               Common-wealth
               ,
               and
               to
               bring
               all
               into
               subjection
               to
               Christ
               ,
               and
               the
               Toleration
               of
               divers
               Religions
               among
               them
               was
               the
               forerunner
               ,
               and
               preparer
               of
               the
               way
               for
               the
               ruine
               of
               the
               Iewish
               State
               ,
               as
               it
               hath
               beene
               of
               many
               States
               .
            
             
               6ly
               .
               supposing
               the
               Kings
               of
               Iuda●
               and
               
                 Israel
                 de
                 facto
              
               ,
               had
               never
               exercised
               any
               coercive
               power
               on
               any
               other
               objects
               but
               Idolaters
               and
               Idolatry
               ,
               and
               that
               all
               the
               commands
               in
               the
               Old
               Testament
               given
               to
               the
               Iewish
               Magistrates
               had
               beene
               in
               the
               letter
               of
               the
               
               text
               onely
               against
               Idolaters
               and
               Idolatry
               ,
               (
               which
               is
               not
               true
               )
               yet
               by
               vertue
               of
               those
               very
               commands
               and
               examples
               Magistrates
               might
               exercise
               a
               coercive
               power
               against
               evills
               of
               the
               like
               kind
               ,
               though
               not
               in
               the
               letter
               specified
               ;
               and
               the
               reason
               is
               this
               ,
               because
               the
               commands
               of
               God
               and
               the
               examples
               of
               good
               men
               accordingly
               recorded
               in
               Scripture
               might
               in
               the
               letter
               (
               at
               least
               for
               the
               generality
               )
               be
               expressed
               only
               against
               those
               evills
               ,
               and
               that
               kind
               and
               sort
               of
               them
               which
               were
               most
               in
               use
               in
               that
               age
               and
               time
               when
               they
               were
               given
               ,
               and
               yet
               other
               kinds
               of
               those
               sins
               ,
               or
               other
               sinnes
               as
               bad
               ,
               or
               worse
               which
               should
               arise
               afterwards
               were
               by
               just
               Analogie
               ,
               common
               equity
               ,
               by
               a
               Synecdoche
               usuall
               in
               such
               commands
               forbidden
               also
               .
               As
               for
               example
               the
               second
               Commandement
               forbids
               only
               in
               the
               letter
               and
               by
               name
               
                 graven
                 Image
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 likenesse
                 of
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
              
               and
               yet
               in
               that
               command
               all
               mediums
               of
               worships
               invented
               by
               men
               (
               though
               not
               graven
               Images
               nor
               likenesse
               )
               are
               forbidden
               under
               the
               title
               of
               graven
               Images
               and
               likenesse
               ,
               and
               that
               by
               a
               Synecdoche
               common
               in
               the
               Decalogue
               ,
               which
               because
               in
               those
               times
               of
               Moses
               they
               were
               the
               chiefe
               inventions
               of
               m●n
               corrupting
               the
               worship
               of
               God
               ,
               they
               are
               fitly
               put
               in
               the
               place
               of
               all
               humane
               inventions
               brought
               into
               the
               worship
               of
               God
               ,
               of
               which
               the
               Reader
               may
               finde
               more
               in
               Doctor
               
                 Ames
                 Medul
                 .
                 Theolog.
                 2.
                 
                 Booke
                 13.
                 chap.
                 De
                 Cultu
                 Instituto
                 .
              
               So
               because
               Idolatry
               ,
               and
               Idolatry
               with
               Apostafie
               to
               serve
               strange
               Gods
               ,
               the
               Gods
               of
               those
               Nations
               ,
               whom
               God
               had
               cast
               out
               of
               the
               Land
               of
               Canaan
               (
               there
               being
               many
               Cananites
               ,
               &c.
               among
               them
               )
               were
               the
               corruptions
               the
               Israelites
               were
               most
               in
               danger
               of
               ,
               the
               Idolatries
               most
               in
               use
               in
               those
               times
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               Nations
               round
               about
               them
               when
               they
               should
               come
               to
               Canaan
               (
               as
               is
               evident
               by
               many
               places
               of
               Deutr.
               )
               and
               the
               false
               Prophets
               and
               Seducers
               then
               went
               most
               about
               to
               seduce
               men
               in
               that
               way
               ,
               therefore
               God
               in
               the
               letter
               (
               as
               it
               was
               most
               needfull
               )
               spoke
               by
               name
               against
               such
               Prophets
               and
               such
               Idolatry
               as
               were
               most
               stirring
               in
               those
               times
               ,
               under
               which
               commands
               are
               forbidden
               by
               a
               Synecdoche
               and
               by
               Analogie
               other
               depravations
               of
               Gods
               worship
               and
               name
               that
               might
               arise
               in
               after
               ages
               ,
               for
               by
               the
               rules
               of
               Interpretation
               of
               Scripture
               given
               by
               Divines
               ,
               where
               a
               thing
               is
               forbid
               ,
               there
               all
               of
               that
               nature
               and
               sort
               are
               forbidden
               also
               ;
               as
               for
               example
               ,
               greater
               sinnes
               of
               that
               
               kinde
               ,
               then
               those
               expressed
               in
               the
               letter
               must
               needs
               be
               forbidden
               ,
               and
               so
               lesser
               also
               .
               Now
               certainly
               where
               God
               hath
               given
               a
               command
               to
               Magistrates
               in
               the
               letter
               to
               punish
               such
               offences
               ,
               if
               his
               subjects
               commit
               greater
               and
               higher
               against
               God
               and
               his
               worship
               by
               the
               equity
               of
               this
               command
               he
               is
               to
               punish
               them
               (
               if
               none
               in
               the
               letter
               for
               those
               )
               as
               if
               there
               had
               been
               no
               command
               but
               against
               Idolatry
               of
               such
               Nations
               ,
               yet
               worshipping
               the
               Devill
               ,
               offering
               up
               children
               to
               Moloch
               ,
               blaspheming
               God
               and
               his
               worship
               ,
               with
               other
               such
               ,
               ought
               to
               be
               restrained
               ,
               and
               if
               they
               commit
               Idolatry
               or
               other
               corruptions
               ,
               not
               so
               great
               or
               so
               grosse
               ,
               yet
               by
               way
               of
               proportion
               and
               equity
               such
               ought
               to
               be
               ,
               though
               in
               a
               lower
               kind
               and
               way
               .
               And
               't
               is
               evident
               by
               many
               instances
               that
               the
               Iewish
               Magistrates
               Kings
               and
               others
               ,
               as
               
                 Iosiah
                 Nehemiah
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               did
               punish
               in
               a
               proportion
               (
               though
               not
               with
               death
               )
               those
               who
               violated
               the
               worship
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               first
               Table
               ,
               though
               they
               were
               not
               guilty
               of
               Idolatry
               and
               Apostafie
               to
               worship
               other
               gods
               ,
               nor
               of
               worshipping
               the
               true
               God
               by
               Idols
               ,
               as
               by
               the
               golden
               Calves
               of
               Jeroboam
               .
               And
               if
               that
               be
               good
               Divinity
               which
               
                 M.
                 S.
              
               the
               Father
               of
               that
               Evafion
               of
               Idolatry
               and
               Idolaters
               being
               the
               adaequate
               object
               of
               the
               coercive
               power
               of
               the
               Kings
               of
               Judah
               in
               matters
               of
               Religion
               ,
               hath
               pag.
               89.
               of
               the
               same
               Book
               ,
               
                 That
                 God
                 prohibiting
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 violence
                 ,
                 oppression
                 and
                 hard
                 measure
                 among
                 his
                 people
                 one
                 towards
                 another
                 ,
                 though
                 such
                 Lawes
                 as
                 those
                 in
                 the
                 letter
                 of
                 them
                 respected
                 only
                 Civil
                 transfactions
                 and
                 dealings
                 betweene
                 men
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 equity
                 and
                 spirit
                 of
                 them
                 extends
                 to
                 spirituals
                 also
                 ,
                 men
                 being
                 every
                 whit
                 as
                 liable
                 to
                 violence
                 ,
                 oppression●
                 and
                 hard
                 measure
                 from
                 men
                 for
                 their
                 conscience
                 sake
                 as
                 in
                 any
                 other
                 respects
                 ,
                 or
                 upon
                 any
                 other
                 grounds
                 whatsoever
                 ,
              
               then
               from
               that
               command
               ,
               Deut.
               13.
               5
               ,
               6
               ,
               7
               ,
               8
               ,
               9.
               and
               from
               those
               examples
               of
               
                 Asa
                 ,
                 Iosiah
              
               ,
               to
               inferre
               an
               equity
               of
               punishing
               other
               offences
               in
               the
               same
               kinde
               ,
               though
               not
               named
               in
               the
               letter
               ,
               must
               needs
               be
               better
               Divinity
               ,
               
               because
               every
               one
               cannot
               but
               conceive
               that
               the
               equity
               and
               spirit
               of
               a
               Law
               may
               upon
               better
               grounds
               extend
               to
               things
               in
               the
               same
               kinde
               and
               of
               the
               same
               nature
               ,
               from
               one
               spirituall
               thing
               to
               another
               ,
               from
               Idolatry
               to
               Wil-worship
               or
               Heresie
               ,
               then
               from
               civill
               things
               to
               religious
               ,
               which
               differ
               
                 tot●
                 genere
              
               .
               But
               setting
               aside
               
                 M.
                 S.
              
               Concession
               ,
               is
               there
               not
               all
               the
               equity
               and
               reason
               in
               the
               world
               from
               those
               commands
               forementioned
               
               (
               though
               granting
               according
               to
               the
               letter
               of
               those
               Lawes
               no
               man
               should
               be
               put
               to
               death
               for
               any
               thing
               lesse
               then
               that
               kind
               of
               Idolatry
               with
               Apostasie
               ,
               worshipping
               false
               gods
               )
               that
               those
               who
               worship
               the
               true
               God
               by
               graven
               Images
               by
               making
               likenesses
               of
               him
               ,
               and
               that
               corrupt
               the
               doctrine
               of
               Faith
               and
               Religion
               ,
               should
               also
               by
               the
               Magistrates
               bee
               punished
               as
               well
               by
               suppressing
               their
               Conventicles
               ,
               putting
               them
               out
               of
               places
               of
               power
               ,
               &c.
               though
               not
               so
               much
               as
               the
               others
               .
               Or
               is
               there
               any
               equity
               and
               proportion
               in
               this
               ,
               that
               God
               should
               command
               punishing
               with
               death
               (
               the
               highest
               kinde
               the
               Magistrate
               can
               inflict
               )
               for
               Idolatrie
               in
               worshipping
               strange
               gods
               ,
               and
               should
               forbid
               any
               punishment
               or
               restraint
               at
               all
               of
               Idolatry
               ,
               and
               corruption
               of
               his
               worship
               in
               the
               next
               degree
               to
               that
               ?
               According
               to
               degrees
               of
               faults
               to
               have
               degrees
               of
               punishments
               is
               of
               the
               light
               of
               nature
               and
               right
               reason
               ;
               but
               to
               have
               a
               higher
               degree
               of
               an
               offence
               to
               bee
               punished
               with
               death
               ,
               and
               all
               others
               not
               to
               bee
               punished
               at
               all
               ,
               is
               against
               the
               light
               of
               nature
               and
               all
               reason
               :
               Le
               ts
               but
               look
               into
               the
               Scriptures
               for
               the
               violation
               of
               other
               commands
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               6
               ,
               7
               and
               8th
               .
               Commandements
               :
               and
               wee
               shall
               finde
               that
               where
               the
               higher
               degrees
               and
               violations
               had
               greater
               punishments
               ,
               the
               others
               went
               not
               scorfree
               .
               For
               example
               ,
               when
               adultery
               was
               punished
               with
               death
               ,
               fornication
               was
               punished
               with
               fifty
               shekels
               of
               silver
               ,
               and
               wit●●
               paying
               of
               money
               according
               to
               the
               dowry
               of
               virgins
               ,
               Exod.
               22.
               16.
               17.
               compared
               with
               Deut.
               22.
               22.
               28
               ,
               29.
               
               So
               ,
               when
               stealing
               of
               men
               was
               death
               ,
               stealing
               of
               oxen
               and
               sheep
               was
               restoring
               five
               and
               foure-fold
               ,
               
                 Exod.
                 21.
                 16.
                 
                 Exod.
              
               22.
               1.
               
            
             
               Seventhly
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               great
               agreement
               between
               the
               false
               Prophets
               under
               the
               old
               Testament
               ,
               and
               the
               false
               teachers
               under
               the
               New
               ,
               between
               Idolatry
               under
               the
               old
               Testament
               ,
               and
               Heresies
               now
               (
               many
               Heresies
               being
               grosse
               Idolatries
               )
               as
               is
               evident
               by
               many
               Scriptures
               of
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
               which
               lively
               parallels
               and
               resembles
               these
               to
               each
               other
               ,
               so
               that
               it
               cannot
               bee
               upon
               any
               good
               ground
               conceived
               that
               the
               first
               sort
               should
               bee
               punished
               with
               death
               ,
               and
               the
               latter
               not
               punished
               at
               all
               ;
               but
               I
               referre
               the
               fuller
               clearing
               of
               this
               to
               the
               17.
               
               Thesis
               ,
               where
               upon
               occasion
               of
               opening
               that
               13.
               of
               Deutero●omi●
               I
               shall
               speak
               more
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               15.
               
               THESIS
               .
            
             
               Besides
               the
               full
               concurrent
               testimony
               and
               judgement
               of
               the
               most
               learned
               Protestant
               Divines
               ,
               
                 Calvin
                 ,
                 Philip
                 Melancton
                 ,
                 Beza
                 ,
                 Peter
                 Martyr
                 ,
                 Zanchius
                 ,
                 Bullinger
                 ,
                 Musculus
                 ,
                 Chemnitius
                 ,
                 Gerardus
                 ,
                 Bucanus
                 ,
                 Bilson
                 ,
                 Cartwright
                 ,
                 Professores
                 Leydenses
                 ,
                 Voetius
                 ,
                 Triglandus
                 ,
              
               that
               the
               care
               of
               Religion
               and
               Gods
               worship
               belongs
               to
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               that
               God
               hath
               given
               him
               a
               power
               and
               authority
               objective
               and
               externall
               in
               Ecclesiasticall
               causes
               to
               look
               to
               Religion
               as
               to
               Civil
               Justice
               ,
               so
               as
               he
               is
               bound
               to
               see
               the
               true
               Religion
               and
               service
               of
               God
               set
               up
               and
               maintained
               in
               his
               Dominions
               ,
               being
               therupon
               generally
               by
               all
               Divines
               cal'd
               
                 Custos
                 &
                 Curator
                 utriusque
                 Tabulae
              
               .
               God
               himself
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               showes
               at
               much
               ,
               annexing
               the
               care
               of
               Religion
               and
               keeping
               the
               Law
               ,
               the
               first
               Table
               as
               well
               as
               the
               second
               to
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               Deut.
               17.
               18
               ,
               19.
               
               God
               there
               appoints
               that
               the
               King
               over
               his
               people
               when
               he
               comes
               to
               the
               Throne
               of
               his
               kingdome
               ,
               should
               have
               
                 a
                 Copie
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 written
                 out
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 was
                 before
                 ,
                 the
                 Priests
                 the
                 Levites
              
               to
               be
               alwayes
               with
               him
               .
               Now
               the
               Law
               there
               spoken
               of
               is
               meant
               the
               whole
               Law
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               first
               Table
               as
               well
               as
               the
               second
               ,
               that
               which
               concerned
               God
               as
               well
               as
               man
               ,
               because
               it
               was
               a
               Copie
               of
               that
               Originall
               which
               was
               kept
               in
               the
               Tabernacle
               for
               the
               Priests
               and
               Levites
               ,
               whose
               office
               was
               principally
               about
               matters
               of
               the
               first
               Table
               ;
               and
               then
               the
               end
               expressed
               in
               the
               19.
               verse
               ,
               that
               the
               King
               might
               learne
               to
               feare
               the
               Lord
               his
               God
               ,
               to
               keep
               all
               the
               words
               of
               this
               Law
               ,
               showes
               as
               much
               that
               by
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Law
               must
               be
               understood
               the
               whole
               Systeme
               of
               the
               Divine
               Law
               ,
               so
               that
               by
               this
               place
               of
               Scripture
               't
               is
               evident
               that
               not
               only
               the
               second
               Table
               of
               the
               Morall
               Law
               that
               contains
               justice
               and
               righteousnesse
               is
               committed
               to
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               but
               the
               first
               also
               concerning
               the
               worship
               of
               God
               is
               given
               to
               his
               custody
               .
               And
               as
               t
               is
               understood
               of
               the
               whole
               Law
               ,
               so
               the
               custody
               of
               the
               Law
               of
               God
               is
               not
               here
               
                 a
                 Custodia
                 legum
                 personalis
                 &
                 privata
                 ,
              
               meant
               only
               of
               a
               personall
               private
               keeping
               ,
               as
               the
               Pleaders
               for
               Toleration
               evade
               ,
               saying
               ,
               that
               the
               King
               in
               his
               person
               as
               well
               as
               others
               was
               to
               keep
               the
               Law
               ,
               but
               also
               and
               cheifly
               of
               a
               *
               
                 Custodia
                 Officialis
                 &
                 publica
                 quod
                 Rex
                 curare
                 debeat
                 ut
                 Lex
                 Domini
                 pure
                 doceatur
                 ,
                 ut
                 cultus
                 instituatur
                 ,
              
               a
               publike
               keeping
               out
               of
               office
               ,
               it
               being
               the
               Kings
               office
               
               to
               care
               that
               the
               Law
               of
               God
               should
               be
               purely
               taught
               ,
               and
               his
               worship
               set
               up
               ;
               and
               that
               it
               must
               be
               so
               understood
               ,
               consider
               these
               following
               Reasons
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               this
               King
               ,
               verse
               15.
               was
               to
               be
               one
               from
               among
               themselves
               ,
               a
               Brother
               ,
               not
               a
               stranger
               ,
               who
               was
               to
               know
               the
               Law
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               keep
               it
               personally
               as
               well
               before
               he
               was
               a
               King
               ,
               as
               after
               ,
               the
               Law
               of
               God
               being
               committed
               to
               private
               persons
               equally
               as
               to
               Kings
               for
               their
               particular
               personall
               observation
               ,
               and
               therefore
               sure
               in
               this
               solemne
               injunction
               there
               's
               something
               new
               and
               more
               required
               of
               Kings
               then
               was
               of
               them
               before
               ,
               or
               is
               of
               persons
               meerly
               private
               .
            
             
               *
               Secondly
               ,
               this
               was
               not
               done
               till
               just
               hee
               was
               placed
               in
               the
               throne
               ,
               so
               saith
               the
               text
               ,
               verse
               18.
               
               The
               Law
               was
               committed
               to
               the
               King
               as
               a
               King
               at
               his
               Coronation
               ,
               which
               showes
               it
               had
               not
               reference
               to
               the
               Kings
               private
               conversation
               as
               a
               meer
               man
               ,
               but
               to
               his
               Princely
               function
               as
               a
               Magistrate
               ,
               which
               stood
               in
               commanding
               others
               ,
               not
               in
               guiding
               himselfe
               .
               For
               no
               man
               is
               a
               King
               in
               respect
               of
               himselfe
               ,
               but
               in
               ruling
               his
               Subjects
               .
               So
               *
               Augustin
               saith
               of
               Kings
               ,
               
                 As
                 a
                 man
                 hee
                 serveth
                 God
                 one
                 way
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 King
                 another
                 way
                 ;
                 As
                 a
                 man
                 by
                 faithfull
                 living
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 King
                 in
                 setting
                 forth
                 Lawes
                 to
                 command
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 good
                 ,
                 and
                 remove
                 the
                 contrary
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 Kings
                 as
                 Kings
                 serve
                 God
                 in
                 doing
                 that
                 for
                 his
                 service
                 which
                 none
                 but
                 Kings
                 can
                 doe
                 .
              
               This
               is
               also
               proved
               from
               2
               Kings
               11.
               12.
               compared
               with
               2
               Chron.
               23.
               11.
               where
               to
               King
               Jehoash
               in
               his
               solemne
               inauguration
               as
               soon
               as
               the
               Crown
               is
               put
               upon
               him
               ,
               the
               Book
               of
               the
               Testimony
               was
               given
               him
               from
               the
               high
               Priest
               ,
               that
               hee
               might
               know
               the
               care
               and
               publick
               custody
               of
               the
               Law
               was
               committed
               to
               him
               in
               his
               being
               made
               a
               King
               ;
               and
               in
               that
               the
               command
               of
               God
               with
               the
               practise
               accordingly
               ,
               together
               with
               putting
               the
               Crown
               on
               the
               head
               was
               to
               give
               the
               Law
               in
               the
               Kings
               hand
               ,
               it
               showes
               it
               was
               to
               command
               it
               to
               others
               ,
               and
               make
               others
               keep
               it
               .
               And
               that
               this
               was
               the
               meaning
               of
               it
               in
               Jehoash
               ,
               and
               so
               in
               other
               Princes
               ,
               it
               may
               further
               appeare
               in
               that
               the
               people
               at
               that
               time
               being
               much
               corrupted
               in
               Religion
               ,
               and
               Jehoaida
               the
               high
               priest
               desiring
               much
               their
               Reformation
               ,
               and
               the
               Restauration
               of
               Religion
               ,
               as
               a
               meanes
               to
               effect
               it
               made
               a
               covenant
               
                 between
                 the
                 Lord
                 and
                 the
                 people
                 :
              
               and
               as
               the
               medium
               and
               meanes
               that
               that
               
                 people
                 should
                 bee
                 the
                 Lords
                 people
                 ,
              
               hee
               brings
               in
               
               the
               King
               between
               them
               that
               hee
               should
               interpose
               with
               his
               authority
               to
               make
               them
               the
               Lords
               people
               ,
               
                 verse
                 17.
                 
                 And
              
               Iehoiada
               
                 made
                 a
                 Covenant
                 between
                 the
                 Lord
                 and
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 bee
                 the
                 Lords
                 people
                 ,
              
               *
               that
               hee
               should
               set
               up
               and
               maintain
               the
               true
               worship
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               bee
               for
               God
               to
               bring
               in
               the
               people
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               
               the
               ends
               expressed
               in
               
                 Deut.
                 17.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 Kings
                 prolonging
                 his
                 dayes
                 in
                 his
                 Kingdome
                 ,
                 hee
                 and
                 his
                 children
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
              
               Israel
               ,
               
                 of
                 his
                 not
                 turning
                 aside
                 from
                 the
                 commandement
                 to
                 the
                 right
                 or
                 to
                 the
                 left
                 ,
              
               of
               his
               learning
               
                 to
                 fear
                 the
                 Lord
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 keeping
                 all
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
              
               show
               ,
               't
               is
               understood
               of
               a
               publike
               officiall
               keeping
               the
               Law
               ;
               for
               the
               Kings
               of
               Israel
               and
               Judah
               could
               not
               prolong
               their
               dayes
               in
               their
               Kingdomes
               ,
               nor
               their
               children
               enjoy
               good
               dayes
               after
               them
               if
               they
               suffered
               Idolatry
               ,
               Apostasie
               ,
               &c.
               in
               their
               land
               ,
               though
               themselves
               practised
               it
               not
               ,
               as
               may
               bee
               seen
               in
               Solomon
               ,
               and
               the
               stories
               of
               the
               Kings
               of
               Israel
               and
               Judah
               ,
               neither
               could
               they
               keep
               all
               the
               commands
               of
               God
               ,
               there
               being
               many
               commands
               given
               to
               the
               Iewish
               Magistrates
               (
               as
               is
               confessed
               ,
               but
               pleaded
               to
               bee
               Iudiciall
               and
               peculiar
               to
               them
               )
               to
               see
               their
               people
               serve
               God
               only
               ,
               and
               to
               punish
               Idolaters
               and
               false
               Prophets
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               the
               practise
               of
               the
               good
               Kings
               among
               the
               Iewes
               not
               only
               keeping
               the
               Law
               themselves
               ,
               but
               causing
               others
               also
               ,
               as
               
                 Josiah
                 ,
                 Hezekiah
                 ,
                 Asae
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               and
               that
               from
               this
               Text
               ,
               and
               such
               like
               ,
               showes
               it
               was
               meant
               of
               a
               publick
               keeping
               the
               Law
               ;
               the
               diligent
               execution
               of
               their
               office
               serves
               for
               an
               evident
               exposition
               what
               God
               required
               at
               their
               hands
               .
            
             
               And
               as
               I
               have
               proved
               that
               of
               Deut.
               17.
               speaks
               of
               a
               keeping
               the
               Law
               
                 ex
                 officio
              
               as
               a
               publick
               custos
               ,
               so
               for
               the
               taking
               of
               another
               evasion
               brought
               by
               Mr.
               Goodwin
               in
               his
               Hagiomastix
               ,
               page
               132.
               
               I
               desire
               the
               Reader
               to
               observe
               that
               God
               having
               given
               power
               and
               authority
               to
               the
               Magistrate
               to
               see
               the
               first
               Table
               kept
               ,
               the
               duties
               commanded
               to
               bee
               performed
               by
               all
               under
               his
               jurisdiction
               ,
               and
               to
               bee
               guarded
               against
               all
               disobedience
               and
               contempt
               from
               men
               ,
               it
               must
               bee
               understood
               in
               the
               use
               of
               such
               meanes
               and
               wayes
               God
               hath
               allowed
               the
               Magistrate
               as
               distinct
               from
               private
               persons
               or
               ministers
               ,
               viz.
               such
               as
               are
               proper
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               which
               God
               hath
               
                 given
                 him
                 by
                 virtue
                 of
                 his
                 place
                 to
                 use
                 .
              
               Now
               those
               meanes
               
               qua
               Magistrate
               are
               in
               the
               exercise
               of
               his
               coercive
               power
               by
               Lawes
               and
               Edicts
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               use
               of
               the
               temporall
               sword
               given
               him
               of
               God
               to
               restrain
               and
               hinder
               such
               evills
               ,
               and
               to
               promote
               and
               further
               such
               good
               .
               *
               
                 So
                 Melancton
                 when
                 as
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 is
                 the
                 keeper
                 of
                 the
                 Lawes
                 hee
                 himselfe
                 obeys
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 compells
                 others
                 to
                 obey
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 defends
                 strongly
                 their
                 authority
                 :
                 Therefore
                 he
                 is
                 armed
                 of
                 God
                 with
                 the
                 sword
                 .
                 The
                 Minister
                 hee
                 restraines
                 and
                 punishes
                 only
                 with
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 with
                 preaching
                 and
                 excommunication
                 without
                 bodily
                 force
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 being
                 armed
                 with
                 the
                 sword
                 ,
                 punishes
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 con●umaicous
                 with
                 punishments
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 .
                 a
                 Triglandus
                 showes
                 how
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 Fathers
                 of
                 families
                 ,
                 Magistrates
                 and
                 all
                 people
                 are
                 commanded
                 to
                 keep
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 keepers
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 layes
                 down
                 the
                 difference
                 between
                 all
                 these
                 in
                 keeping
                 the
                 Law.
                 The
                 Minister
                 hee
                 teaches
                 whole
                 Assemblies
                 the
                 true
                 rule
                 of
                 holinesse
                 ,
                 admonishes
                 ,
                 and
                 exhorts
                 al
                 to
                 subject
                 to
                 the
                 command
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 keyes
                 casts
                 out
                 from
                 the
                 communion
                 of
                 the
                 faithfull
                 impenitent
                 and
                 refractorie
                 persons
                 .
                 The
                 father
                 of
                 a
                 family
                 teaches
                 in
                 his
                 family
                 the
                 exercise
                 of
                 true
                 piety
                 ,
                 goes
                 before
                 them
                 in
                 example
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 his
                 authority
                 restrains
                 his
                 that
                 they
                 shall
                 not
                 turne
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 good
                 way
                 .
                 Now
                 he
                 who
                 is
                 Magistrate
                 ,
                 doth
                 not
                 teach
                 but
                 as
                 a
                 beleever
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 love
                 as
                 other
                 beleevers
                 doe
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 a
                 Father
                 of
                 a
                 Family
                 his
                 owne
                 household
                 :
                 But
                 as
                 a
                 Magistrate
                 with
                 his
                 coercive
                 power
                 he
                 commands
                 and
                 forces
                 all
                 within
                 his
                 Territories
                 that
                 they
                 shall
                 not
                 outwardly
                 offend
                 against
                 the
                 true
                 Religion
                 and
                 worship
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               *
               And
               so
               all
               our
               Divines
               who
               have
               written
               of
               the
               differences
               between
               Civill
               and
               Ecclesiasticall
               power
               ,
               as
               
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
                 Z●●chiu●
                 ,
                 Amesi●●
                 ,
                 Apollo●●●
                 ,
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
              
               do
               show
               the
               lawfulnesse
               of
               the
               Magistrates
               using
               outward
               force
               by
               p●nall
               Lawes
               and
               bodily
               punishments
               towards
               those
               persons
               and
               things
               whereof
               God
               hath
               given
               them
               power
               .
               I
               will
               quote
               one
               passage
               out
               of
               Amesi●●
               .
               
                 Between
                 the
                 Magistrates
                 and
                 the
                 Ministers
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 this
                 difference
                 .
                 T
                 is
                 the
                 duty
                 of
                 Magistrates
                 by
                 Civil
                 means
                 ,
                 and
                 coercive
                 power
                 to
                 procure
                 the
                 common
                 good
                 as
                 well
                 spirituall
                 as
                 bodily
                 of
                 all
                 those
                 committed
                 to
                 their
                 jurisdiction
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 Tim.
                 2.
                 2.
                 but
                 of
                 Ministere
                 by
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 means
                 to
                 procure
                 
                 the
                 spirituall
                 good
                 of
                 those
                 committed
                 to
                 them
                 .
              
               *
               And
               another
               out
               of
               
                 Bilson
                 ,
                 Ministers
                 may
                 teach
                 but
                 not
                 command
                 ,
                 perswasion
                 is
                 their
                 part
                 ,
                 compulsion
                 is
                 the
                 Princes
                 .
              
               By
               all
               which
               it
               appeares
               the
               Magistrate
               having
               power
               in
               matters
               of
               Religion
               ,
               as
               the
               Scriptures
               quoted
               ,
               with
               that
               received
               maxime
               
                 Magistratus
                 est
                 Custos
                 utriusque
                 Tabulae
              
               prove
               ,
               the
               exercising
               of
               it
               by
               coercive
               means
               is
               no
               unrighteous
               way
               ,
               but
               most
               sutable
               to
               the
               nature
               of
               that
               Ordinance
               of
               Magistracie
               appointed
               by
               God
               to
               be
               the
               keeper
               of
               the
               first
               Table
               
                 quoad
                 externam
                 Disciplinam
              
               ,
               the
               due
               consideration
               whereof
               fully
               answers
               
                 Hagiomastixs
                 rich
                 sence
              
               of
               the
               Magistrates
               being
               
                 Custos
                 utriusque
                 Tabulae
              
               ,
               laid
               down
               by
               him
               ,
               page
               131
               ,
               132.
               and
               showes
               both
               his
               Senses
               to
               be
               but
               meere
               Evasions
               .
               The
               fourth
               Commandement
               contains
               the
               summe
               of
               all
               Religion
               and
               the
               publike
               worship
               of
               God
               ;
               the
               Commandement
               is
               Synechdochicall
               as
               the
               others
               are
               ,
               containing
               more
               things
               then
               are
               experssed
               in
               words
               :
               In
               this
               Commandement
               not
               only
               the
               time
               to
               be
               allowed
               for
               publike
               worship
               ,
               but
               what
               ever
               belongs
               to
               this
               worship
               are
               breifely
               comprehended
               under
               the
               sanctification
               of
               the
               Sabbath
               .
               'T
               is
               commanded
               that
               the
               Church
               setting
               aside
               all
               other
               businesses
               of
               this
               life
               should
               meet
               to
               worship
               God
               to
               hear
               his
               word
               ,
               pray
               ,
               &c.
               
               For
               as
               these
               things
               cannot
               be
               done
               without
               time
               ,
               so
               not
               without
               place
               ,
               Ministers
               ,
               &c.
               
               Therefore
               in
               this
               Synecdoche
               are
               contained
               the
               commands
               of
               the
               publike
               Ecclesiasticall
               meetings
               to
               worship
               God
               ,
               of
               places
               chosen
               fit
               for
               meeting
               ,
               of
               the
               Ministers
               and
               their
               office
               .
               In
               a
               word
               ,
               this
               command
               of
               the
               sanctification
               of
               the
               Sabbath
               contains
               all
               those
               things
               which
               belong
               to
               the
               worship
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               are
               judged
               to
               be
               necessary
               .
               Zanchi●
               upon
               the
               fourth
               Commandement
               ,
               page
               652.
               showes
               this
               at
               large
               .
               Chemnitius
               also
               in
               his
               
                 Common
                 Places
                 De
                 lege
                 Dei
              
               on
               the
               forth
               Commandement
               ,
               with
               Rivetus
               in
               his
               Explication
               of
               the
               Decalogue
               ,
               page
               111.
               are
               of
               the
               same
               minde
               that
               the
               worship
               of
               God
               is
               required
               under
               keeping
               the
               Sabbath
               day
               holy
               ,
               the
               publick
               worship
               ,
               and
               the
               private
               serving
               in
               reference
               to
               the
               publike
               being
               there
               commanded
               .
               And
               't
               is
               the
               observation
               of
               Zanchie
               on
               the
               fourth
               Commandement
               ,
               page
               651.
               that
               there
               is
               in
               the
               manner
               of
               delivering
               the
               fourth
               Commandement
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               three
               before
               it
               ,
               a
               three-fold
               difference
               .
               1.
               
               All
               the
               other
               are
               plainly
               negative
               ,
               
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 not
              
               ,
               but
               this
               of
               the
               Sabbath
               is
               expressely
               affirmative
               
               and
               negative
               too
               .
               2.
               
               In
               the
               others
               he
               sets
               not
               his
               owne
               example
               ,
               but
               in
               this
               he
               does
               .
               3.
               
               In
               them
               he
               speaks
               simply
               ,
               
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 not
              
               ,
               but
               here
               not
               contended
               with
               a
               simple
               Commanding
               ,
               hee
               adds
               a
               word
               Remember
               ,
               by
               all
               which
               God
               would
               reach
               that
               't
               is
               much
               in
               his
               heart
               that
               this
               Commandement
               should
               be
               kept
               and
               that
               't
               is
               a
               command
               of
               great
               moment
               .
               Now
               this
               Morall
               Commandement
               containing
               the
               summe
               of
               Religion
               and
               Gods
               publike
               worship
               ,
               is
               given
               in
               the
               first
               place
               to
               the
               Father
               of
               the
               Family
               ,
               directed
               immediatly
               to
               him
               ,
               
                 Thou
                 and
                 thy
                 sonne
                 and
                 thy
                 daughter
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               therefore
               given
               to
               the
               Governours
               of
               the
               Familie
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               see
               it
               be
               observed
               of
               their
               whole
               Family
               ,
               God
               having
               so
               expressed
               it
               as
               Zanchius
               *
               speaks
               to
               decla●e
               he
               would
               
               have
               Governours
               of
               the
               Family
               to
               be
               the
               Authors
               and
               leaders
               to
               the
               whole
               Family
               to
               bring
               them
               to
               the
               publike
               Assemblies
               to
               sanctifie
               the
               Sabbath
               .
               Now
               this
               Pronowne
               thou
               being
               a
               Synecdoche
               comprehending
               more
               then
               is
               expressed
               by
               name
               ,
               viz
               as
               all
               Governours
               of
               Families
               ,
               Masters
               ,
               &c.
               besides
               naturall
               Fathers
               ,
               so
               Magistrates
               the
               Fathers
               and
               Governours
               of
               their
               people
               ,
               (
               as
               many
               learned
               Divines
               upon
               the
               place
               expound
               it
               )
               teaches
               us
               that
               this
               command
               comprehending
               the
               summe
               of
               all
               Religion
               and
               publike
               worship
               ,
               is
               given
               to
               the
               Magistrates
               in
               the
               first
               place
               for
               their
               subjects
               ,
               and
               by
               this
               command
               we
               are
               instructed
               not
               only
               what
               lies
               upon
               the
               Master
               of
               the
               Family
               ,
               but
               what
               is
               the
               Magistrates
               duty
               in
               Religion
               ,
               viz.
               that
               he
               should
               doe
               the
               will
               of
               God
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               care
               that
               it
               be
               done
               also
               of
               others
               ,
               and
               see
               Gods
               Sabbaths
               be
               sanctified
               .
               So
               that
               here
               we
               have
               in
               this
               fourth
               command
               the
               duty
               of
               Magistrates
               in
               Religion
               ,
               and
               how
               that
               the
               care
               of
               Gods
               publike
               worship
               and
               Religion
               is
               committed
               to
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               look
               to
               it
               .
               *
               Zanchie
               upon
               this
               fourth
               command
               speaks
               much
               how
               under
               the
               Father
               by
               a
               Synecdoche
               is
               meant
               also
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               and
               that
               here
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               teaches
               what
               the
               office
               of
               a
               Magistrate
               is
               in
               matters
               of
               Religion
               ,
               how
               that
               he
               is
               to
               command
               his
               subjects
               to
               the
               outward
               worship
               ,
               and
               to
               use
               his
               endeavour
               that
               his
               subjects
               may
               come
               to
               
               the
               publike
               assemblies
               ,
               and
               together
               with
               others
               sanctifie
               the
               Sabbath
               .
               *
               Chemnitius
               upon
               the
               same
               command
               writes
               thus
               ,
               
                 'T
                 is
                 manifest
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 Commandement
                 't
                 is
                 required
                 of
                 Parents
                 ,
                 Masters
                 of
                 families
                 ,
                 and
                 Magistrates
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 that
                 themselves
                 sanctifie
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 their
                 place
                 and
                 duty
                 that
                 they
                 care
                 it
                 be
                 sanctified
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 prohibite
                 and
                 punish
                 its
                 prophanation
                 .
                 And
                 God
                 doth
                 shew
                 that
                 the
                 Magistrates
                 ought
                 to
                 care
                 ,
                 that
                 strangers
                 inhabiting
                 within
                 their
                 gates
                 should
                 conform
                 to
                 the
                 true
                 Religion
                 ,
                 lest
                 otherwise
                 scandals
                 should
                 arise
                 .
              
               And
               that
               by
               [
               thou
               ]
               the
               Magistrate
               is
               understood
               ,
               and
               so
               by
               this
               command
               ,
               the
               care
               of
               the
               publike
               worship
               and
               Sabbath
               to
               see
               it
               sanctified
               ,
               is
               given
               to
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               is
               further
               proved
               from
               those
               words
               ,
               
                 nor
                 the
                 stranger
                 that
                 is
                 within
                 thy
                 gates
                 .
              
               By
               gates
               ,
               in
               that
               place
               ,
               are
               understood
               not
               only
               a
               particular
               family
               or
               city
               ,
               but
               the
               whole
               country
               of
               any
               people
               ,
               as
               
                 Gen.
                 22.
                 v.
                 27.
                 
                 He
                 shall
                 possesse
                 the
                 gates
                 of
                 his
                 enemies
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 Gen.
                 24.
                 60.
                 
                 Deut.
              
               24.
               24.
               
               So
               learned
               Rivet
               upon
               the
               4.
               
               Commandement
               ,
               by
               strangers
               within
               thy
               gates
               are
               meant
               ,
               First
               strangers
               who
               commonly
               inhabited
               and
               lived
               in
               the
               common
               wealth
               of
               Israel
               ,
               Secondly
               strangers
               who
               came
               from
               other
               countries
               for
               a
               time
               ,
               not
               to
               remain
               ,
               but
               either
               to
               see
               the
               country
               ,
               or
               to
               traffick
               ,
               &c.
               both
               which
               are
               to
               keep
               the
               Sabbath
               ,
               the
               latter
               sort
               so
               far
               ,
               as
               not
               to
               violate
               it
               with
               any
               externall
               servile
               work
               ,
               as
               is
               evident
               by
               Nehem.
               13.
               v.
               19
               ,
               20
               ,
               21.
               
               Now
               the
               meaning
               of
               gates
               &
               strangers
               fully
               sheweth
               the
               Magistrate
               is
               meant
               in
               the
               command
               ;
               for
               many
               strangers
               in
               the
               first
               sense
               dwelt
               in
               houses
               of
               their
               own
               ,
               &
               in
               the
               2d
               sense
               the
               Father
               of
               a
               family
               had
               nothing
               to
               do
               out
               of
               his
               house
               ,
               or
               with
               travellers
               &
               merchants
               who
               were
               of
               no
               family
               ,
               but
               the
               restraining
               of
               them
               belonged
               properly
               to
               the
               Magistrate
               .
               Upon
               which
               interpretation
               *
               Rivet
               and
               Zanchius
               do
               shew
               how
               't
               is
               the
               part
               of
               a
               Magistrate
               to
               provide
               that
               strangers
               may
               not
               give
               scandals
               in
               a
               common-wealth
               ,
               but
               that
               at
               least
               they
               be
               made
               to
               keep
               outward
               discipline
               with
               others
               .
               The
               strangers
               among
               the
               Jews
               were
               compelled
               not
               only
               to
               stand
               to
               their
               Political
               laws
               ,
               but
               to
               some
               of
               the
               outward
               precepts
               of
               Religion
               ,
               and
               that
               partly
               lest
               the
               good
               manners
               of
               the
               Jewes
               should
               be
               corrupted
               and
               disturbed
               with
               the
               Gentiles
               evil
               manners
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               strangers
               among
               them
               might
               be
               in
               some
               sort
               instructed
               in
               the
               knowledge
               of
               the
               Divine
               law
               .
            
             
             
               And
               whosoever
               would
               be
               fully
               satisfied
               in
               this
               point
               that
               the
               publike
               exercise
               of
               piety
               and
               Religion
               is
               commanded
               in
               the
               fourth
               Commandement
               ,
               and
               that
               this
               Commandement
               belongs
               and
               is
               given
               to
               the
               Magistrates
               ,
               not
               only
               as
               particular
               persons
               ,
               but
               as
               they
               are
               Magistrates
               ,
               so
               that
               't
               is
               their
               part
               to
               care
               by
               their
               authority
               that
               the
               Sabbath
               be
               sanctified
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               that
               Religion
               bee
               preserved
               ,
               and
               the
               exercises
               of
               piety
               take
               place
               in
               their
               Countries
               and
               Territories
               ;
               and
               further
               know
               what
               the
               office
               of
               a
               Magistrate
               is
               in
               matters
               of
               Religion
               both
               in
               respect
               of
               persons
               and
               things
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               the
               severall
               particulars
               ,
               let
               him
               read
               learned
               Zanchius
               on
               the
               fourth
               Commandement
               ,
               particularly
               in
               these
               pages
               651
               ,
               652.
               659
               ,
               660.
               and
               especia●ly
               788
               ,
               789
               ,
               &c.
               the
               fifth
               Common
               Place
               
                 De
                 Offici●
                 Principum
                 in
                 Religione
              
               ,
               of
               the
               office
               of
               Princes
               in
               Religion
               .
               And
               therefore
               seeing
               Magistrates
               have
               the
               care
               of
               Religion
               and
               Gods
               worship
               committed
               to
               them
               ,
               being
               by
               God
               appointed
               to
               be
               keepers
               of
               the
               first
               Table
               as
               well
               as
               the
               second
               ,
               among
               other
               particulars
               laid
               down
               in
               the
               word
               ,
               and
               branched
               out
               by
               Divines
               ,
               wherein
               the
               Magistrates
               power
               in
               matters
               of
               Religion
               stands
               ,
               this
               must
               needs
               be
               one
               ,
               a
               power
               of
               suppressing
               false
               Religions
               and
               Heresies
               ,
               and
               punishing
               those
               who
               by
               all
               wayes
               and
               meanes
               go
               about
               to
               destroy
               the
               true
               .
               If
               the
               Magistrate
               be
               
                 Custos
                 prim●
                 Tabula
              
               ,
               he
               is
               also
               
                 Vindex
                 primae
                 Tabulae
              
               .
               If
               the
               Magistrate
               have
               a
               power
               of
               commanding
               the
               true
               ,
               and
               using
               co●rcive
               meanes
               to
               bring
               his
               people
               to
               it
               ,
               then
               sure
               he
               hath
               of
               hindring
               the
               false
               ,
               
               as
               he
               that
               by
               Law
               hath
               the
               power
               of
               keeping
               the
               peace
               ,
               hath
               a
               power
               also
               of
               suppressing
               tumults
               ,
               riots
               ,
               r●u●s
               ,
               and
               the
               reason
               is
               manifest
               ,
               because
               the
               one
               cannot
               be
               kept
               without
               the
               other
               :
               the
               Physitian
               who
               hath
               a
               power
               given
               him
               over
               bodies
               for
               their
               health
               ,
               hath
               a
               power
               over
               sicknesses
               ,
               corrupt
               meats
               ,
               poyson
               ,
               and
               all
               that
               would
               destroy
               the
               health
               and
               life
               .
               He
               who
               hath
               the
               power
               of
               keeping
               a
               Garden
               and
               the
               precious
               flowers
               and
               fruits
               in
               it
               ,
               hath
               a
               power
               of
               plucking
               up
               weeds
               ,
               taking
               Mouls
               ,
               Snails
               and
               such
               like
               that
               would
               spoile
               all
               .
               He
               who
               may
               justly
               command
               ,
               may
               justly
               punish
               ;
               
               and
               he
               that
               may
               lawfully
               punish
               ,
               may
               certainly
               command
               .
               All
               learning
               will
               tell
               us
               that
               contraries
               be
               consequent
               to
               contraries
               .
               If
               Magistrates
               may
               lawfully
               command
               and
               establish
               that
               which
               is
               good
               ,
               then
               they
               may
               forbid
               and
               abolish
               the
               contrary
               evill
               ,
               of
               which
               see
               more
               in
               
               Bilsons
               Difference
               between
               Christian
               subjection
               and
               unchristian
               Rebellion
               ,
               
                 part
                 .
                 2.
                 p.
              
               278
               ,
               279.
               
               And
               therefore
               we
               see
               Josiah
               and
               other
               Princes
               who
               established
               the
               true
               Religion
               ,
               &
               by
               their
               kingly
               authority
               caused
               the
               people
               to
               stand
               to
               it
               ,
               removed
               and
               punished
               also
               all
               persons
               and
               wayes
               contrary
               thereunto
               :
               Hence
               I
               conceive
               t
               is
               ,
               that
               maxime
               is
               generally
               received
               among
               Divines
               ,
               
                 Magistratus
                 est
                 Custos
                 ac
                 vindex
                 utriusque
                 Tabulae
                 ,
              
               the
               Magistrate
               is
               the
               Revenger
               of
               both
               Tables
               as
               well
               as
               the
               Keeper
               .
            
          
           
             
               16.
               
               THESIS
               .
            
             
               Magistrates
               ▪
               qua
               Magistrates
               ,
               by
               vertue
               of
               their
               office
               ,
               as
               Magistrates
               simply
               ,
               every
               of
               them
               ,
               though
               Turks
               ,
               Heathen
               and
               wicked
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               Christian
               and
               Orthodox
               ,
               have
               an
               authority
               ,
               right
               ,
               power
               from
               God
               
                 Jure
                 divino
              
               in
               matters
               of
               Religion
               to
               command
               for
               God
               ,
               and
               his
               Honor
               ,
               and
               to
               forbid
               and
               suppresse
               the
               contrary
               .
               The
               Magistrate
               in
               generall
               being
               by
               his
               proper
               place
               the
               Minister
               of
               God
               ,
               Rom.
               13.
               
               Gods
               vicegerent
               governing
               men
               in
               the
               roome
               of
               God
               ,
               even
               so
               far
               as
               his
               power
               and
               jurisdiction
               extends
               ,
               is
               bound
               to
               care
               in
               matters
               of
               Religion
               .
               As
               now
               Parents
               qua
               Parents
               have
               by
               the
               morall
               law
               of
               God
               a
               power
               and
               a
               duty
               lying
               upon
               them
               to
               command
               their
               children
               to
               good
               ,
               and
               to
               forbid
               evill
               ,
               and
               have
               a
               rod
               given
               into
               their
               hands
               to
               those
               ends
               ,
               although
               being
               Heathens
               or
               wicked
               ,
               for
               the
               present
               they
               know
               not
               ,
               or
               will
               not
               exercise
               it
               in
               teaching
               and
               bringing
               them
               up
               in
               the
               Christian
               Religion
               and
               fear
               of
               God
               :
               So
               is
               with
               Magistrates
               ,
               the
               Authority
               and
               right
               every
               of
               them
               hath
               by
               being
               a
               Magistrate
               ,
               who
               by
               his
               place
               is
               for
               the
               punishment
               of
               evill
               doers
               and
               the
               praise
               of
               them
               that
               doe
               well
               ,
               however
               to
               the
               due
               and
               right
               exercise
               of
               this
               ,
               a
               good
               will
               and
               true
               knowledge
               out
               of
               the
               word
               of
               God
               may
               be
               required
               .
               *
               Zanehius
               in
               his
               
                 M●scellaniet
                 de
                 Magistratu
              
               167.
               169.
               and
               
                 De
                 Ecclesi●
                 militantis
                 Gubernatione
                 ,
                 cap.
                 26.
                 pag.
              
               553
               ,
               554.
               showes
               that
               every
               Magistrate
               as
               well
               ;
               wicked
               as
               godly
               ,
               not
               Christian
               as
               Christian
               ,
               hath
               this
               power
               and
               so
               doth
               Spalatensis
               in
               his
               sixth
               Book
               ,
               fifth
               chapter
               
                 De
                 Republica
                 Ecclesiastica
              
               ,
               but
               for
               the
               better
               understanding
               of
               it
               I
               shall
               lay
               downe
               this
               twofold
               distinction
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               that
               Heathen
               Princes
               so
               farre
               as
               the
               light
               of
               nature
               
               teaches
               them
               
                 and
                 right
                 Reason
              
               ,
               are
               to
               make
               Lawes
               in
               matters
               of
               Religion
               and
               whereas
               the
               *
               light
               of
               nature
               leads
               on
               straight
               to
               the
               knowledge
               of
               one
               God
               and
               Supreme
               Deity
               ,
               
               and
               dictates
               this
               God
               to
               be
               just
               ,
               holy
               ,
               good
               ,
               perfect
               ,
               &c.
               and
               to
               bee
               worshipped
               with
               reverence
               ,
               they
               should
               command
               so
               farre
               ,
               remove
               Idolatry
               ,
               the
               worship
               of
               birds
               ,
               four-footed
               beasts
               ,
               and
               creeping
               things
               ,
               promote
               the
               worship
               of
               the
               true
               God
               ,
               punish
               blasphemies
               and
               wicked
               opinions
               contrary
               to
               the
               nature
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               that
               out
               of
               their
               proper
               office
               of
               being
               Princes
               ,
               as
               the
               immediate
               Ministers
               and
               Vicegerents
               of
               God
               on
               earth
               :
               Hence
               we
               read
               in
               many
               Writers
               ,
               as
               *
               
                 Plutarch
                 ,
                 Aristotle
                 ,
                 Plato
              
               and
               others
               ,
               that
               Heathen
               Princes
               have
               made
               Lawes
               for
               God
               and
               his
               worship
               ,
               and
               have
               punished
               Atheists
               ,
               Epicures
               Blasphemers
               ,
               and
               Sacrilegious
               persons
               ;
               and
               as
               any
               of
               them
               have
               come
               to
               more
               knowledge
               of
               God
               and
               Religion
               by
               any
               extraordinary
               work
               of
               Gods
               providence
               ,
               or
               by
               living
               among
               them
               of
               the
               true
               Religion
               as
               the
               Jews
               before
               Christs
               time
               ,
               and
               Christians
               since
               ,
               though
               not
               fully
               converted
               ,
               yet
               still
               according
               to
               their
               knowledge
               and
               means
               ,
               they
               were
               bound
               ,
               and
               many
               of
               them
               have
               gone
               on
               in
               promoting
               the
               true
               Religion
               ,
               and
               forbidding
               the
               contrary
               ,
               as
               the
               King
               of
               
                 Niniveh
                 ,
                 Darius
                 ,
                 Nebuchadonezor
              
               ,
               and
               Aurelianus
               at
               the
               request
               of
               the
               Church
               punishing
               
                 Paulus
                 Samosetenus
              
               the
               Heretick
               .
               But
               now
               if
               beside
               the
               light
               of
               nature
               and
               dictamen
               of
               naturall
               reason
               ,
               Princes
               have
               the
               light
               of
               faith
               ,
               the
               knowledge
               of
               Christ
               and
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               of
               Heathens
               come
               to
               be
               Christians
               ,
               or
               being
               borne
               in
               Christian
               Common-wealths
               ,
               have
               from
               their
               child
               hood
               beene
               brought
               up
               in
               the
               faith
               of
               Christ
               ,
               then
               also
               out
               of
               their
               kingly
               office
               they
               should
               throw
               downe
               all
               things
               contrary
               to
               faith
               and
               the
               true
               worship
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               positively
               by
               outward
               acts
               promote
               and
               command
               the
               outward
               worship
               of
               God
               ,
               have
               a
               care
               of
               the
               Ecclesiasticall
               Discipline
               ,
               and
               of
               all
               the
               parts
               of
               Religion
               that
               they
               may
               be
               preserved
               :
               Of
               which
               the
               Reader
               may
               be
               further
               satisfied
               in
               the
               writings
               of
               that
               learned
               man
               *
               
                 Marcus
                 Antonius
                 de
                 Dominis
              
               Archbish
               .
               of
               Spalato
               .
            
             
             
               Secondly
               ,
               though
               the
               care
               of
               Religion
               belongs
               to
               al
               Princes
               ,
               yet
               in
               a
               speciall
               manner
               upon
               speciall
               obligations
               the
               Christian
               ●aith
               belongs
               to
               Christian
               Magistrates
               and
               Princes
               ,
               whom
               God
               hath
               given
               to
               be
               nursing
               Fathers
               and
               nursing
               Mothers
               :
               these
               have
               not
               only
               a
               remote
               power
               ,
               but
               the
               next
               power
               which
               they
               may
               bring
               into
               act
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               knowledge
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               many
               helps
               ;
               and
               this
               many
               Reformed
               Divines
               affert
               of
               the
               Christian
               Magistrate
               in
               the
               handling
               of
               this
               question
               of
               the
               Magistrates
               power
               ,
               as
               Zanchius
               and
               others
               .
               
                 But
                 if
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 be
                 also
                 Christian
                 ,
                 we
                 doe
                 beleeve
                 it
                 specially
                 belongs
                 to
                 him
                 to
                 take
                 a
                 peculiar
                 care
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 .
              
               And
               I
               have
               set
               downe
               this
               Thesis
               thus
               distinctl●
               by
               it selfe
               ,
               because
               divers
               of
               the
               Patrons
               of
               Toler●tion
               ,
               especially
               Cretensis
               in
               his
               
                 M.
                 S.
                 pag.
              
               48
               ,
               49.
               and
               in
               his
               Hagiom●stix
               .
               99
               ,
               100.
               125.
               doe
               on
               purpose
               snarle
               and
               make
               intricate
               the
               question
               about
               the
               Magistrates
               power
               in
               matters
               of
               Religion
               ,
               trouble
               the
               waters
               ,
               by
               falling
               upon
               that
               phrase
               often
               expressed
               by
               Divines
               in
               this
               Controversie
               
                 the
                 Christian
                 Magistrate
              
               ,
               which
               how
               t
               is
               to
               be
               taken
               I
               have
               showed
               ,
               and
               should
               have
               here
               more
               fully
               opened
               it
               ,
               and
               taken
               off
               some
               cavils
               I
               foresee
               likely
               to
               be
               made
               against
               it
               ,
               but
               that
               I
               have
               spoken
               of
               it
               in
               the
               Prolegomen●
               ,
               and
               intend
               in
               the
               second
               or
               third
               part
               of
               Toleration
               to
               treat
               more
               fully
               of
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
               17.
               
               THESIS
               .
            
             
               
                 Besides
                 all
                 the
                 proofes
                 in
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament
                 of
                 Magistrates
                 power
              
               de
               facto
               
                 in
                 matters
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 with
                 commands
                 given
                 to
                 them
                 to
                 look
                 to
                 see
                 the
                 true
                 Religion
                 settled
                 in
                 their
                 Countries
                 (
                 which
                 I
                 have
                 given
                 in
                 former
              
               Theses
               )
               
                 there
                 are
                 many
                 expresse
                 commands
                 given
                 by
                 God
                 to
                 the
                 Magistrates
                 to
                 punish
                 persons
                 in
                 their
                 Territories
                 for
                 matters
                 against
                 the
                 first
                 Table
              
               viz.
               
                 Idolaters
                 ,
                 Blasphemers
                 ,
                 false
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 Seducers
                 ,
                 Witches
                 and
                 Wizards
                 ,
                 Prophaners
                 of
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 ,
                 as
                 in
              
               Exodus
               22.
               verse
               20.
               
               He
               that
               sacrificeth
               unto
               any
               God
               save
               unto
               the
               Lord
               only
               ,
               he
               shall
               be
               utterly
               destroyed
               .
               Deut.
               13.
               verse
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               5
               ,
               If
               there
               arise
               among
               you
               a
               Prophet
               ,
               or
               a
               dreamer
               of
               dreams
               ,
               saying
               ,
               let
               us
               go
               after
               other
               Gods
               ,
               which
               thou
               hast
               not
               known
               ,
               and
               let
               us
               serve
               them
               :
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               harken
               unto
               the
               words
               of
               that
               Prophet
               ,
               &c.
               
               And
               that
               Prophet
               ,
               or
               that
               
               dreamer
               of
               dreams
               shall
               be
               put
               to
               death
               ,
               because
               he
               hath
               spoken
               to
               turn
               you
               away
               from
               the
               Lord
               your
               God
               ,
               which
               brought
               you
               out
               of
               the
               Land
               of
               Egypt
               ,
               and
               redeemed
               you
               out
               of
               the
               house
               of
               bondage
               ,
               to
               thrust
               thee
               out
               of
               the
               way
               which
               the
               Lord
               thy
               God
               commanded
               thee
               to
               walk
               in
               :
               So
               shalt
               thou
               put
               away
               the
               evill
               from
               the
               midst
               of
               thee
               .
               Deut.
               17.
               2
               ,
               3
               ,
               4
               ,
               5.
               
               If
               there
               be
               found
               among
               you
               within
               any
               of
               thy
               gates
               which
               the
               Lord
               thy
               God
               giveth
               thee
               ,
               man
               or
               woman
               that
               hath
               wrought
               wickednesse
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               the
               Lord
               thy
               God
               ,
               in
               transgressing
               ,
               his
               Covenant
               ,
               and
               hath
               gone
               and
               served
               other
               gods
               and
               worshipped
               them
               ,
               either
               the
               Sun
               or
               Moon
               ,
               or
               any
               of
               the
               host
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               which
               I
               have
               not
               commanded
               ;
               and
               it
               be
               told
               thee
               and
               thou
               hast
               beard
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               inquired
               diligently
               ,
               and
               behold
               it
               be
               true
               ,
               and
               the
               thing
               certaine
               that
               such
               abomination
               is
               wrought
               in
               Israel
               :
               then
               shalt
               thou
               bring
               forth
               that
               man
               or
               that
               moman
               (
               which
               have
               committed
               that
               wicked
               thing
               )
               unto
               the
               gates
               ,
               even
               that
               man
               or
               that
               woman
               and
               shalt
               stone
               them
               with
               stones
               untill
               they
               die
               .
               verse
               12
               ,
               13.
               
               And
               the
               man
               that
               will
               doe
               presumptuously
               ,
               and
               will
               not
               hearken
               unto
               the
               Priest
               (
               that
               standeth
               to
               minister
               there
               before
               the
               Lord
               thy
               God
               )
               or
               unto
               the
               Judge
               ,
               even
               that
               man
               shall
               die
               ,
               and
               thou
               shalt
               put
               away
               evill
               from
               Israel
               .
               And
               all
               the
               people
               shall
               heare
               and
               feare
               ,
               and
               doe
               no
               more
               presumptuously
               .
               Levit.
               24.
               16.
               
               And
               he
               that
               blasphemeth
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               he
               shall
               surely
               he
               put
               to
               death
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Congregation
               shall
               certainly
               stone
               him
               :
               As
               well
               the
               stranger
               ,
               as
               he
               that
               is
               borne
               in
               the
               Land
               ,
               when
               he
               blasphemeth
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               shall
               be
               put
               to
               death
               .
               verse
               23.
               
               And
               Moses
               spake
               to
               the
               children
               of
               Israel
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               bring
               forth
               him
               that
               had
               cursed
               out
               of
               the
               Camp
               ,
               and
               stone
               him
               with
               stones
               :
               and
               the
               children
               of
               Israel
               did
               as
               the
               Lord
               commanded
               
                 Moses
                 .
                 Levit.
              
               20.
               2
               ,
               3
               ,
               4.
               
               And
               the
               Lord
               spake
               unto
               Moses
               saying
               ,
               Againe
               thou
               shalt
               say
               to
               the
               children
               of
               Israel
               ,
               whosoever
               he
               be
               of
               the
               children
               of
               Israel
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               strangers
               that
               sojourne
               in
               Israel
               that
               giveth
               any
               of
               his
               seed
               to
               Molech
               ,
               he
               shall
               surely
               be
               put
               to
               death
               .
               
                 Exod.
                 22.
                 18.
                 
                 Levit.
              
               20.
               27.
               
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               suffer
               a
               Witch
               to
               live
               .
               A
               man
               also
               or
               woman
               that
               hath
               a
               familiar
               spirit
               ,
               or
               that
               is
               a
               Wizard
               ,
               shall
               surely
               be
               put
               to
               death
               ;
               they
               shall
               stone
               them
               with
               stones
               :
               their
               bloud
               shall
               be
               upon
               them
               .
               Yee
               shall
               keep
               the
               Sabbath
               therefore
               ,
               for
               it
               is
               holy
               unto
               you
               :
               every
               one
               that
               defileth
               it
               ,
               shall
               surely
               be
               put
               to
               death
               :
               for
               whosoever
               doth
               any
               work
               therein
               ,
               that
               saule
               shall
               he
               cut
               off
               from
               among
               his
               people
               .
            
             
             
               
                 Deut.
                 18.
                 20.
                 22.
                 
                 But
                 the
                 Prophet
                 which
                 shall
                 presume
                 to
                 speak
                 ●
                 word
                 in
                 my
                 name
                 ,
                 which
              
               I
               
                 have
                 not
                 commanded
                 him
                 to
                 speak
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 shall
                 speak
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 other
                 gods
                 ,
                 even
                 that
                 Prophet
                 shall
                 die
                 .
                 When
                 a
                 Prophet
                 speaketh
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 thing
                 follow
                 not
                 ,
                 nor
                 come
                 to
                 passe
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 thing
                 which
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 not
                 spoken
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Prophet
                 hath
                 spoken
                 it
                 presumptuously
                 :
                 thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 be
                 afraid
                 of
                 him
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               afraid
               to
               put
               him
               to
               death
               ,
               either
               for
               his
               threatning
               words
               ,
               or
               for
               his
               signes
               ,
               or
               for
               his
               showes
               of
               holinesse
               ,
               or
               because
               he
               hath
               the
               name
               of
               a
               Prophet
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               speaks
               in
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               or
               is
               indeed
               a
               Prophet
               ,
               as
               that
               old
               Prophet
               was
               1
               
                 Kings
                 13.
                 11
                 ,
                 18
                 ,
                 20
                 ,
                 21
                 ,
                 30.
                 
                 Ainsw
                 .
              
               upon
               this
               place
               ,
               saith
               ,
               the
               Hebrewes
               ,
               explain
               it
               ,
               saying
               
                 Whosoever
                 withdraweth
                 himselfe
                 from
                 killing
                 a
                 false
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 his
                 dignity
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 he
                 walketh
                 in
                 the
                 ways
                 of
                 Prophecy
                 ,
                 behold
                 he
                 transgresseth
                 against
                 this
                 prohibition
                 ,
                 
                   thou
                   shalt
                   not
                   be
                   afraid
                   of
                   him
                   .
                
                 And
                 so
                 he
                 that
                 with
                 draweth
                 himself
                 from
                 teaching
                 concerning
                 him
                 what
                 he
                 is
                 guilty
                 of
              
               ;
               or
               that
               dreadeth
               and
               feareth
               for
               his
               words
               ,
               &c.
               
               Now
               in
               all
               these
               commands
               ,
               as
               their
               subject
               matter
               consists
               of
               things
               forbidden
               in
               the
               ten
               Commandements
               ,
               as
               Blasphemie
               ,
               Apostasie
               ,
               Witchcraft
               ,
               Prophanation
               of
               the
               Sabbath
               ,
               &c.
               
               So
               that
               the
               commands
               for
               punishing
               such
               (
               for
               the
               substance
               of
               them
               )
               are
               moral
               too
               of
               common
               reason
               and
               equity
               given
               to
               all
               Nations
               ,
               and
               for
               all
               ages
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               Jewes
               and
               their
               times
               ,
               I
               shall
               prove
               by
               these
               following
               Reasons
               ;
               and
               for
               the
               most
               materiall
               things
               brought
               of
               old
               or
               of
               late
               by
               the
               grand
               Patrons
               of
               Toleration
               
                 Minus
                 Celsus
                 Senensis
                 ,
                 Acontius
                 ,
                 Bloudy
                 Tenet
                 ,
                 M.
                 S.
                 Hagiomastix
              
               to
               make
               void
               these
               places
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               (
               as
               that
               these
               commands
               either
               are
               abrogated
               by
               Christ
               ,
               the
               things
               commanded
               in
               those
               lawes
               belonging
               to
               the
               Jewes
               only
               ,
               but
               not
               the
               Gentiles
               nor
               Christians
               ,
               or
               if
               they
               be
               any
               way
               morall
               ,
               yet
               they
               extend
               not
               to
               Hereticks
               and
               false-teachers
               ,
               but
               concern
               only
               Apostates
               ,
               Blasphemers
               ,
               such
               false
               Prophets
               who
               endeavoured
               to
               perswade
               men
               to
               the
               worship
               of
               a
               false
               God
               ;
               and
               that
               by
               affirming
               that
               they
               spake
               by
               the
               inspiration
               of
               some
               deity
               )
               to
               them
               also
               I
               shall
               returne
               asatisfying
               Answer
               .
            
             
               For
               the
               first
               ,
               let
               the
               Reader
               lay
               together
               these
               particulars
               .
               1.
               that
               t
               is
               evident
               some
               of
               these
               commands
               ,
               as
               against
               offering
               their
               children
               to
               Molech
               ,
               as
               against
               dealing
               and
               contracting
               with
               
               a
               familiar
               Spirit
               deserve
               punishing
               among
               Christians
               and
               under
               the
               Gospell
               now
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               under
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               if
               these
               ,
               why
               not
               the
               other
               of
               Blasphemy
               ,
               Idolatry
               ,
               false-prophecie
               ,
               &
               c
               ?
               these
               latter
               are
               of
               moral
               things
               as
               well
               as
               the
               other
               ;
               the
               first
               and
               these
               are
               delivered
               both
               by
               Moses
               in
               the
               samebooks
               ,
               time
               ,
               propounded
               after
               the
               same
               tenor
               and
               way
               ,
               upon
               the
               same
               grounds
               and
               reasons
               .
               No
               difference
               at
               all
               ,
               unlesse
               that
               these
               latter
               concerning
               Apostasie
               ,
               Idolatry
               ,
               false
               prophecie
               ,
               be
               more
               strictly
               commanded
               and
               further
               inlarged
               ,
               which
               the
               Reader
               by
               comparing
               the
               texts
               shall
               observe
               .
               But
               if
               it
               be
               said
               those
               commands
               against
               offering
               their
               seed
               to
               Molech
               and
               of
               witches
               ,
               are
               therefore
               punished
               by
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               because
               they
               offend
               against
               lives
               and
               estates
               of
               mankind
               ,
               in
               killing
               the
               children
               ,
               in
               cattell
               being
               killed
               ,
               and
               mens
               bodies
               being
               hurt
               by
               Witches
               and
               Wisards
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               in
               the
               other
               of
               Apostasie
               ,
               Blasphemy
               ,
               &c.
               
               I
               reply
               ,
               t
               is
               to
               be
               observed
               that
               in
               all
               those
               places
               where
               the
               commands
               are
               given
               by
               God
               to
               the
               Magistrate
               about
               these
               ,
               there
               's
               not
               one
               jota
               or
               tittle
               expressed
               about
               offending
               against
               the
               second
               Table
               in
               life
               or
               goods
               ,
               but
               all
               the
               reason
               formally
               declared
               ,
               is
               ,
               because
               against
               God
               immediately
               ,
               and
               the
               commands
               of
               the
               first
               Table
               :
               For
               giving
               the
               seed
               to
               
                 Molech
                 ,
                 Levit.
              
               18.
               21.
               this
               is
               the
               reason
               alledged
               by
               God
               against
               it
               ,
               
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 let
                 any
                 of
                 thy
                 seed
                 passe
                 through
                 the
                 fire
                 to
              
               Molech
               ,
               
                 neither
                 shalt
                 thou
                 prophane
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 thy
                 God
                 :
                 I
                 am
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 Levit.
              
               20.
               3.
               the
               reason
               given
               against
               it
               ,
               is
               the
               defiling
               of
               
                 Gods
                 Sanctuary
              
               ,
               and
               prophaning
               his
               
                 holy
                 name
              
               ,
               both
               which
               spake
               in
               reference
               to
               the
               worship
               of
               God
               only
               and
               matters
               of
               Religion
               ,
               as
               Ainsworth
               in
               his
               Notes
               upon
               both
               these
               Texts
               ,
               fully
               and
               excellently
               shows
               ,
               as
               also
               the
               late
               Annotations
               of
               our
               English
               Divines
               .
               It
               is
               further
               proved
               by
               those
               two
               Texts
               
                 Jerem.
                 7.
                 31.
                 
                 Jerem.
              
               19.
               5
               ,
               6.
               where
               God
               speaking
               against
               the
               Jewes
               offering
               up
               their
               children
               to
               Molech
               ,
               layes
               open
               their
               sinnes
               in
               these
               expressions
               ,
               
                 which
                 I
                 commanded
                 them
                 not
                 ,
                 neither
                 came
                 it
                 into
                 my
                 heart
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 commanded
                 not
                 ,
                 nor
                 spake
                 it
                 ,
                 neither
                 came
                 it
                 into
                 my
                 minde
                 ,
              
               in
               which
               words
               God
               answers
               to
               what
               was
               in
               their
               hart
               ,
               viz.
               that
               they
               did
               it
               as
               a
               worship
               to
               God
               ,
               a
               thing
               commanded
               by
               him
               ,
               and
               so
               out
               of
               conscience
               ,
               but
               God
               tels
               them
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               these
               reiterated
               expressions
               it
               was
               never
               commanded
               by
               him
               among
               all
               the
               duties
               of
               his
               worship
               he
               never
               spake
               a
               word
               of
               any
               such
               matter
               .
               
               and
               among
               all
               the
               places
               in
               Moses
               Books
               ,
               Prophets
               ,
               the
               Books
               of
               Kings
               ,
               Chronicles
               ,
               where
               't
               is
               spoken
               of
               ,
               we
               shall
               never
               find
               this
               condemned
               as
               murther
               ,
               but
               still
               spoken
               against
               as
               Idolatry
               ,
               a
               corruption
               of
               Gods
               worship
               ,
               and
               so
               recorded
               among
               such
               transgressions
               :
               besides
               according
               to
               Gods
               owne
               rule
               and
               way
               of
               acquitting
               some
               men
               of
               murther
               ,
               by
               providing
               Cities
               of
               refuge
               ,
               Deut.
               19.
               in
               some
               cases
               for
               men
               that
               had
               slaine
               their
               brethren
               ,
               upon
               that
               ground
               ,
               because
               they
               
                 hated
                 them
                 not
                 in
                 time
                 past
                 ,
              
               twice
               expressed
               verse
               4.
               6.
               the
               givers
               of
               their
               children
               to
               Molech
               will
               be
               found
               to
               be
               adjudged
               to
               death
               for
               their
               Idolatry
               rather
               then
               the
               killing
               their
               children
               :
               for
               it
               cannot
               be
               supposed
               that
               the
               worshippers
               of
               Molech
               hated
               their
               children
               in
               time
               past
               ,
               or
               at
               present
               ,
               and
               out
               of
               that
               hatred
               offered
               them
               up
               in
               sacrifice
               ,
               but
               out
               of
               their
               blinde
               zeale
               and
               strong
               delusion
               ,
               thinking
               therein
               they
               should
               doe
               a
               high
               and
               extraordinary
               service
               ;
               
                 Rabbi
                 Bechai
              
               saith
               ,
               
                 that
                 the
                 Parents
                 were
                 perswaded
                 that
                 by
                 this
                 sacrifice
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 their
                 children
                 should
                 be
                 delivered
                 from
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 themselves
                 should
                 prosper
                 for
                 it
                 all
                 the
                 dayes
                 of
                 their
                 life
                 .
              
               For
               ther
               's
               no
               question
               but
               these
               Idolaters
               loved
               their
               children
               and
               had
               affections
               to
               them
               as
               might
               be
               proved
               by
               severall
               reasons
               ,
               among
               others
               by
               the
               great
               noise
               made
               by
               beating
               upon
               Drums
               in
               the
               time
               of
               sacrificing
               to
               drowne
               the
               cries
               of
               the
               children
               ,
               left
               their
               cries
               working
               on
               their
               Fathers
               naturall
               affections
               should
               make
               the
               Fathers
               spare
               them
               ;
               whereupon
               the
               place
               of
               sacrificing
               was
               called
               Tophet
               of
               Toph
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               Taber
               or
               Drum.
               For
               the
               commands
               given
               to
               Magistrates
               against
               Witches
               ,
               they
               are
               set
               down
               either
               without
               any
               reasons
               at
               all
               of
               them
               ,
               or
               else
               in
               those
               places
               where
               any
               reasons
               are
               assigned
               they
               relate
               wholly
               to
               God
               as
               a
               breach
               of
               the
               first
               Table
               ,
               nothing
               at
               all
               as
               to
               men
               ,
               as
               these
               Scriptures
               show
               ,
               
                 Levit.
                 20.
                 6
                 ,
                 7.
                 26
                 ,
                 27.
                 
                 Deut.
              
               18.
               10
               ,
               11
               ,
               12
               ,
               13.
               and
               our
               English
               Divines
               in
               their
               late
               Annotations
               upon
               Exod.
               22.
               
               1●
               .
               write
               thus
               ,
               
                 Witchcraft
                 in
                 forbidden
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 upon
                 paine
                 of
                 death
                 .
                 Some
                 have
                 thought
                 Witches
                 should
                 not
                 die
                 unlesse
                 they
                 had
                 taken
                 away
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 mankind
                 ;
                 but
                 they
                 are
                 mistaken
                 ,
              
               (
               the
               proof
               of
               which
               the
               Reader
               may
               finde
               set
               downe
               there
               )
               
                 But
                 why
                 then
                 must
                 the
                 Witch
                 be
                 put
                 to
                 death
                 ?
              
               Answer
               ,
               
                 Because
                 of
                 the
                 league
                 and
                 confederacie
                 with
                 the
                 Devill
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 high
                 treason
                 against
                 God
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 is
                 Gods
                 chiefest
                 enemie
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 though
                 no
                 〈◊〉
                 
                 ensue
                 this
                 contract
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 the
                 Witch
                 deserver
                 present
                 and
                 certaine
                 death
                 for
                 the
                 contract
                 it selfe
                 .
              
               Secondly
               ,
               these
               commands
               to
               the
               Magistrate
               concerning
               Idolaters
               ,
               Blasphemers
               ,
               &c.
               were
               not
               for
               the
               punishing
               of
               Israelites
               ,
               the
               Jewish
               people
               only
               ,
               but
               of
               all
               strangers
               in
               their
               Land
               ,
               both
               of
               Proselytes
               that
               dwelt
               among
               them
               ,
               and
               of
               others
               that
               only
               travelled
               thorough
               ,
               or
               were
               there
               a
               while
               upon
               trading
               or
               such
               like
               occasions
               ,
               as
               these
               Scriptures
               show
               
                 Levit.
                 20.
                 verse
                 2.
                 
                 Whosoever
                 he
                 be
                 of
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 Israel
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 the
                 stranger
                 that
                 sojourne
                 in
                 Israel
                 ,
                 that
                 giveth
                 any
                 of
                 his
                 seed
                 to
              
               Molech
               ,
               
                 he
                 shall
                 surely
                 be
                 put
                 to
                 death
                 ,
              
               Levit.
               24.
               verse
               16.
               
               
                 Hee
                 that
                 blasphemeth
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 shall
                 surely
                 be
                 put
                 to
                 death
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 the
                 stranger
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 that
                 is
                 borne
                 in
                 the
                 Land.
              
               Upon
               which
               places
               of
               Scripture
               and
               others
               ,
               as
               the
               fourth
               Commandement
               ,
               &c.
               besides
               many
               reasons
               that
               might
               be
               given
               why
               stranger
               is
               to
               be
               taken
               in
               the
               largest
               sense
               ,
               even
               for
               al
               strangers
               coming
               among
               them
               though
               not
               Pro●elytes
               ,
               it
               is
               the
               judgement
               of
               many
               learned
               men
               as
               Rabbins
               who
               were
               best
               skilled
               in
               the
               Customes
               of
               the
               Jewes
               ,
               Maimonides
               with
               others
               ,
               as
               moderne
               write●s
               
                 Zanchius
                 ,
                 Rivetus
              
               ,
               our
               English
               Divines
               in
               their
               late
               Annotations
               on
               
                 Levit
                 ,
                 20.
                 verse
              
               1.
               and
               above
               all
               Master
               Selden
               in
               that
               learned
               Book
               
                 De
                 Jure
                 Naturali
                 &
                 Gentium
                 lib.
                 2.
                 cap.
              
               3.
               clearly
               showes
               ,
               't
               is
               understood
               of
               all
               Gentiles
               coming
               among
               them
               by
               accident
               ,
               as
               those
               workmen
               of
               other
               Countries
               ,
               Tyrians
               ,
               Phaenitians
               ,
               &c.
               sent
               by
               Kings
               to
               King
               Solomon
               for
               the
               building
               of
               the
               Temple
               ,
               or
               those
               who
               passed
               from
               place
               to
               place
               for
               traffique
               sake
               ,
               or
               any
               who
               passed
               through
               the
               Countrey
               .
               Master
               *
               Selden
               in
               that
               Book
               of
               his
               also
               showes
               ,
               that
               when
               the
               Israelites
               were
               
                 Sui
                 Juris
              
               in
               their
               owne
               Countrey
               ,
               had
               power
               over
               the
               Nations
               ,
               and
               were
               in
               a
               flourishing
               estate
               under
               
                 David
                 ,
                 Solomon
              
               and
               other
               such
               Kings
               ,
               they
               denied
               all
               dwelling
               and
               habitation
               to
               the
               Idolatrous
               Heathen
               ,
               or
               so
               much
               as
               to
               lodge
               them
               by
               way
               of
               Travellers
               or
               Guests
               ,
               till
               they
               had
               given
               their
               names
               to
               the
               seven
               Precepts
               
                 Juris
                 Noachidarum
                 seu
                 Naturalis
              
               (
               as
               they
               are
               called
               )
               among
               which
               Idolatry
               and
               Blasphemy
               
                 De
                 Cultu
                 extraneo
                 ,
                 De
                 maledictione
                 Nominis
                 sanctissimi
                 seu
                 Numinis
                 ,
              
               were
               the
               first
               .
               Nay
               further
               he
               proveth
               that
               every
               Gentile
               which
               had
               not
               received
               those
               seven
               Precepts
               was
               to
               be
               punished
               with
               death
               if
               he
               stayed
               in
               the
               Jewes
               Territories
               ,
               and
               particularly
               in
               divers
               places
               of
               that
               Book
               showes
               that
               Idolatry
               
               and
               Blasphemy
               were
               punished
               by
               death
               upon
               all
               that
               lived
               in
               the
               Iewish
               Common-wealth
               ,
               though
               they
               were
               not
               
                 Proselyti
                 Justiciae
              
               ;
               and
               on
               those
               words
               
                 Levit
                 24.
                 
                 And
                 he
                 that
                 blasphemeth
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 he
                 shall
                 surely
                 be
                 put
                 to
                 death
                 ,
              
               writes
               thus
               ,
               
                 Id
                 est
                 sive
                 fuerit
                 Proselytus
                 sen
                 peregrinus
                 ,
                 sive
                 indigena
                 aut
                 civis
                 ,
                 ex
                 eo
                 quod
                 blasphemaverit
                 nomen
                 Domini
                 morte
                 plectendus
                 est
                 ,
              
               yea
               *
               he
               saith
               that
               the
               Gentiles
               or
               Proselytes
               Domicilii
               ,
               were
               punished
               more
               severely
               then
               the
               Iewes
               in
               this
               case
               of
               Blasphemy
               ,
               not
               only
               for
               blaspheming
               the
               proper
               name
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               the
               Cognomen
               .
               All
               which
               showes
               clearly
               these
               punishments
               were
               not
               inflicted
               upon
               the
               Iewes
               qua
               Iewes
               ,
               and
               qua
               a
               typicall
               people
               in
               a
               typicall
               Land
               ,
               &c.
               but
               upon
               them
               as
               the
               nature
               of
               such
               crimes
               calling
               for
               such
               punishments
               ,
               and
               that
               't
               is
               the
               Magistrates
               duty
               to
               restraine
               in
               Iews
               or
               Gentiles
               in
               all
               under
               their
               jurisdiction
               ,
               Idolatry
               ,
               blasphemie
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               the
               reasons
               and
               grounds
               of
               these
               Lawes
               and
               commands
               with
               the
               use
               and
               end
               of
               them
               upon
               which
               they
               are
               inforced
               ,
               are
               of
               common
               reason
               and
               equity
               that
               concern
               us
               under
               the
               New
               Testament
               as
               well
               as
               the
               Iewes
               .
               I
               doe
               not
               finde
               one
               Ceremoniall
               or
               properly
               Iudiciall
               reason
               given
               of
               any
               one
               ,
               but
               all
               of
               them
               are
               laid
               downe
               either
               absolutely
               and
               simply
               without
               any
               reasons
               at
               all
               ,
               or
               else
               upon
               such
               reasons
               as
               are
               morall
               and
               perpetuall
               ;
               and
               I
               judge
               that
               in
               all
               commands
               which
               are
               not
               typicall
               and
               ceremoniall
               ,
               and
               so
               some
               other
               thing
               apppointed
               to
               come
               in
               upon
               the
               abolishment
               to
               make
               good
               their
               perpetuall
               end
               and
               use
               assigned
               ,
               that
               rule
               of
               Divines
               holds
               universally
               true
               ,
               
                 Ratio
                 immutabilis
                 facit
                 praeceptum
                 immutabile
              
               ,
               which
               by
               the
               way
               may
               serve
               to
               answer
               the
               Evasions
               of
               
                 Minus
                 Gelsus
                 Senensis
              
               ,
               and
               of
               Hagiomastix
               bringing
               instances
               in
               Circumcision
               and
               such
               like
               ,
               which
               the
               Scriptures
               declare
               expressely
               to
               be
               abolished
               ,
               having
               substituted
               Baptisme
               and
               other
               ordinances
               in
               their
               roome
               ,
               but
               have
               not
               said
               one
               word
               in
               the
               like
               kind
               of
               the
               commands
               in
               question
               ;
               besides
               
               that
               Christ
               the
               substance
               of
               those
               shadows
               is
               come
               ,
               and
               so
               they
               are
               of
               no
               further
               use
               at
               all
               .
               And
               indeed
               Acontius
               though
               a
               great
               Libertine
               doth
               confesse
               that
               Law
               in
               the
               13th
               of
               Deuterenomy
               of
               the
               stoning
               of
               the
               false
               Prophet
               and
               Seducer
               is
               not
               confined
               only
               to
               the
               time
               before
               Christ
               having
               no
               place
               at
               all
               under
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               ground
               and
               conjecture
               (
               as
               Acontius
               calls
               it
               )
               of
               that
               opinion
               ,
               he
               saith
               that
               the
               reason
               set
               downe
               in
               the
               same
               is
               against
               it
               ,
               
                 viz.
                 All
              
               Israel
               
                 shall
                 beare
                 and
                 feare
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 do
                 no
                 more
                 any
                 such
                 wickednesse
                 as
                 this
                 is
                 among
                 you
                 ,
              
               *
               
                 which
                 reason
                 certainly
                 abides
                 alwayes
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 although
                 this
                 Law
                 had
                 exspired
                 ,
                 yet
                 notwithstanding
                 by
                 vertue
                 of
                 it
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 hath
                 a
                 right
                 and
                 power
                 of
                 making
                 another
                 like
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 hath
                 of
                 making
                 Lawes
                 against
                 Murtherers
                 ,
                 Adulterers
                 and
                 other
                 flagitious
                 persons
                 .
              
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               Before
               these
               Lawes
               in
               Deut.
               13.
               and
               Deut
               ,
               17.
               for
               punishing
               Idolaters
               were
               given
               by
               Moses
               ,
               yea
               before
               Moses
               time
               ,
               or
               any
               Common-wealth
               among
               the
               Iewes
               was
               erected
               ,
               in
               other
               Countries
               remote
               from
               the
               Land
               of
               Canaan
               ,
               Idolatry
               in
               worshipping
               creatures
               deserved
               punishing
               by
               the
               Magistrate
               as
               I
               have
               showed
               already
               fully
               in
               page
               13
               ,
               14.
               of
               this
               Book
               ;
               yea
               the
               particular
               kind
               of
               Idolatry
               instanced
               in
               Deut.
               17.
               3.
               of
               worshipping
               the
               Sunne
               ,
               or
               Moone
               ,
               which
               among
               the
               Israelites
               was
               to
               be
               punished
               by
               death
               ,
               if
               it
               had
               been
               found
               in
               Job
               in
               the
               Land
               of
               Vz
               he
               had
               beene
               worthy
               of
               punishment
               from
               the
               Iudges
               for
               it
               Job
               31.
               26
               ,
               27.
               28.
               
               And
               other
               Princes
               not
               Iewes
               ,
               as
               
                 Artaxerxes
                 ,
                 Nebuchadonezar
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               made
               Lawes
               and
               Edicts
               for
               punishing
               those
               that
               blasphemed
               the
               God
               of
               heaven
               ,
               and
               transgressed
               his
               Lawes
               as
               the
               Scriptures
               testifie
               .
               Now
               the
               Lawes
               properly
               judiciall
               that
               were
               the
               Iewes
               civill
               Lawes
               simply
               belonging
               to
               them
               as
               such
               a
               people
               in
               such
               a
               Countrey
               ,
               were
               in
               use
               only
               among
               themselves
               ,
               and
               not
               practised
               by
               other
               Nations
               and
               Countries
               ;
               but
               such
               Lawes
               and
               Customes
               used
               among
               them
               that
               were
               observed
               universally
               among
               all
               Nations
               ,
               or
               by
               divers
               Nations
               (
               though
               not
               of
               all
               )
               strictly
               speaking
               were
               not
               Iudiciall
               Lawes
               ,
               but
               the
               Lawes
               of
               Nature
               and
               Nations
               though
               according
               to
               the
               Discipline
               of
               the
               Iewes
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               what
               was
               received
               in
               the
               Church
               and
               Common-wealth
               of
               the
               Iewes
               ,
               and
               accordingly
               accounted
               by
               them
               as
               the
               Law
               of
               the
               world
               of
               all
               men
               and
               ages
               ,
               or
               the
               Law
               of
               many
               Nations
               common
               to
               them
               with
               those
               Nations
               ,
               of
               
               all
               which
               the
               Reader
               may
               be
               further
               satisfied
               in
               that
               learned
               Peece
               of
               Mr.
               SELDEN'S
               ,
               
                 De
                 jure
                 Naturali
                 ,
                 &
                 Gentium
                 juxta
                 disciplinam
                 Ebraeorum
              
               ;
               and
               particularly
               in
               the
               Preface
               of
               that
               Book
               ,
               (
               where
               he
               sheweth
               the
               reason
               of
               that
               Title
               ,
               and
               gives
               the
               summe
               of
               his
               work
               and
               undertaking
               )
               and
               in
               his
               first
               Book
               .
               And
               among
               the
               Iawes
               of
               Naturall
               right
               ,
               as
               distinguished
               from
               the
               civil
               lawes
               of
               the
               Jews
               ,
               or
               simply
               Israeliticall
               ,
               those
               commands
               of
               punishing
               for
               strange
               worship
               ,
               and
               Blasphemie
               ,
               are
               reckoned
               by
               the
               Jewes
               themselves
               ,
               as
               the
               Reader
               may
               find
               in
               the
               *
               first
               book
               
                 de
                 Jure
                 Naturali
                 &
                 Gentium
                 ,
                 cap.
              
               10.
               2
               book
               ,
               cap.
               1.
               12.
               3
               book
               ,
               cap.
               1.
               
            
             
               Fifthly
               ,
               The
               Spirit
               of
               God
               under
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
               Hebr.
               10.
               28
               ,
               29.
               speaking
               according
               to
               the
               common
               equity
               and
               justice
               of
               the
               matter
               ,
               and
               not
               according
               to
               a
               Politicall
               law
               peculiar
               to
               one
               Nation
               ,
               saith
               of
               the
               despisers
               of
               Moses
               law
               that
               died
               without
               mercy
               under
               two
               or
               three
               witnesses
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               worthy
               of
               it
               ;
               as
               appears
               by
               the
               comparative
               ,
               
                 Of
                 how
                 much
                 sorer
                 punishment
                 suppose
                 ye
                 ,
                 shall
                 he
                 be
                 thought
                 warthy
                 ?
              
               Every
               comparative
               implying
               a
               positive
               :
               The
               sorer
               punishment
               that
               he
               is
               worthy
               of
               ,
               
                 who
                 hath
                 trodden
                 under
                 foot
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               supposes
               the
               other
               worthy
               of
               the
               sore
               punishment
               inflicted
               upon
               them
               by
               Moses
               law
               for
               despising
               it
               .
               Now
               by
               Moses
               law
               in
               this
               place
               ,
               the
               breach
               whereof
               deserved
               capitall
               punishment
               ,
               must
               needs
               be
               meant
               sins
               against
               the
               first
               Table
               rather
               then
               against
               the
               second
               ;
               and
               that
               because
               the
               scope
               of
               the
               Apostle
               is
               to
               warne
               the
               Hebrews
               against
               Apostasie
               and
               falling
               off
               from
               the
               Christian
               religion
               ,
               for
               which
               end
               he
               brings
               these
               words
               among
               others
               ;
               and
               therefore
               would
               speak
               
                 ad
                 idem
                 .
                 Beza
              
               upon
               〈◊〉
               place
               ,
               saith
               ,
               that
               the
               Apostle
               speaks
               not
               of
               the
               transgression
               of
               any
               one
               command
               ,
               but
               of
               the
               apostasie
               and
               totall
               defection
               from
               the
               true
               Religion
               ,
               of
               which
               Moses
               in
               Deut.
               17.
               2.
               had
               spoken
               .
               So
               Calvin
               upon
               this
               text
               .
               The
               law
               under
               Moses
               did
               not
               punish
               with
               death
               all
               sins
               or
               transgressions
               committed
               ,
               but
               
               Apostasie
               .
               The
               Apostle
               had
               an
               eye
               to
               that
               of
               Deut.
               17.
               2.
               of
               stoning
               him
               that
               served
               strange
               gods
               .
               And
               Pareus
               upon
               Heb.
               10.
               28
               ,
               29.
               shewes
               ,
               that
               temporall
               death
               from
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               
               (
               for
               of
               that
               he
               speaks
               ,
               not
               of
               Gods
               judgements
               )
               was
               justly
               inflicted
               by
               Moses
               law
               upon
               capitall
               transgressions
               ,
               as
               Blasphemie
               ,
               Apostasie
               ;
               and
               therupon
               infers
               from
               the
               lesse
               ,
               that
               much
               greater
               punishment
               must
               abide
               Apostates
               who
               despise
               the
               Gospel
               .
               
                 Infert
                 à
                 minori
                 ,
                 tanto
                 gravius
                 supplicium
                 manere
                 defectores
                 illos
                 .
                 Si
                 legis
                 contemptoribus
                 supplicium
                 mortis
                 ,
                 quo
                 nihil
                 est
                 in
                 hoc
                 mundo
                 acerhius
                 ,
                 justè
                 irrogabitur
                 ,
                 utique
                 supplicium
                 quovis
                 morte
                 atrocius
                 Apostatae
                 Evangelii
                 contemptores
                 incurrent
                 ?
              
               And
               2
               Heb.
               2.
               in
               those
               words
               
                 For
                 if
                 the
                 word
                 spoken
                 by
                 Angels
                 was
                 firm
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 transgression
                 and
                 disobedience
                 received
                 a
                 just
                 recompence
                 of
                 reward
              
               the
               Apostle
               shews
               that
               the
               law
               of
               Moses
               given
               by
               Angels
               ,
               
                 Gal.
                 3.
                 19.
                 
                 Act.
              
               7.
               30.
               had
               the
               breach
               and
               transgression
               of
               it
               justly
               punished
               mediately
               by
               the
               *
               Magistrates
               ,
               to
               whom
               the
               execution
               of
               the
               laws
               was
               cōmitted
               by
               God
               ,
               which
               just
               punishment
               is
               there
               cheifly
               understood
               of
               transgressions
               against
               the
               first
               Table
               .
            
             
               Sixthly
               ,
               Granting
               that
               13.
               of
               Deut.
               with
               the
               other
               Texts
               of
               Scripture
               named
               ,
               to
               be
               judiciall
               politicall
               lawes
               of
               the
               Jews
               ,
               yet
               they
               may
               binde
               the
               Christian
               Magistrate
               under
               the
               Gospel
               .
               Indeed
               the
               Ceremoniall
               law
               being
               given
               for
               certain
               uses
               ,
               and
               for
               a
               certain
               time
               ,
               till
               the
               comming
               of
               Christ
               ,
               upon
               the
               arising
               of
               this
               Sun
               ,
               all
               these
               shadowes
               vanished
               away
               ,
               as
               being
               but
               of
               one
               time
               .
               But
               now
               the
               Judicial
               lawes
               ,
               however
               delivered
               to
               one
               Nation
               ,
               yet
               were
               not
               of
               one
               time
               ,
               never
               tied
               to
               one
               time
               only
               :
               so
               that
               had
               the
               commonwealth
               of
               the
               Jewes
               continued
               untill
               this
               day
               ,
               excepting
               a
               few
               things
               belonging
               to
               the
               vindication
               of
               the
               ceremonies
               (
               which
               would
               have
               ceased
               with
               the
               ceremonies
               )
               they
               would
               have
               used
               their
               Political
               lawes
               still
               ,
               in
               regard
               the
               Gospel
               neither
               changed
               nor
               took
               away
               any
               of
               them
               ,
               as
               Beza
               observes
               in
               his
               Tractate
               
                 de
                 Haereticis
                 à
                 Magistratu
                 puniendis
              
               ,
               p.
               154.
               
               And
               for
               the
               better
               understanding
               and
               proving
               that
               the
               Judicial
               lawes
               under
               the
               Old
               Testament
               are
               still
               in
               force
               ,
               I
               shall
               lay
               down
               two
               or
               three
               distinctions
               .
               1.
               
               The
               judicial
               law
               may
               be
               considered
               ,
               so
               far
               as
               concerns
               the
               distinction
               of
               the
               Iewes
               from
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               and
               the
               typical
               signification
               of
               the
               kingdome
               of
               Christ
               ;
               or
               only
               so
               much
               as
               belongs
               to
               the
               forme
               of
               Civil
               government
               .
               Now
               the
               judicial
               law
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               first
               acception
               ,
               is
               absolutely
               and
               
               simply
               abrogated
               ;
               but
               ,
               
                 secundum
                 quid
              
               ,
               in
               part
               and
               some
               kinde
               only
               ,
               in
               the
               latter
               :
               that
               is
               ,
               Whatever
               was
               in
               the
               judicial
               law
               of
               particular
               proper
               right
               peculiarly
               concerning
               the
               Jewes
               ,
               as
               of
               inheritances
               not
               to
               be
               transferred
               from
               one
               Tribe
               to
               another
               ;
               of
               the
               Tribe
               of
               Levi
               having
               no
               inheritance
               among
               the
               other
               Tribes
               ,
               Numb
               .
               18.
               20
               ,
               24.
               of
               the
               emancipation
               of
               an
               Hebrew
               servant
               or
               handmaid
               in
               the
               seventh
               yeer
               ;
               a
               mans
               marrying
               his
               brothers
               wife
               ,
               and
               raising
               up
               seed
               to
               his
               brother
               ;
               the
               forgiving
               of
               debts
               at
               the
               Jubile
               ;
               marrying
               with
               one
               of
               the
               same
               tribe
               ,
               with
               other
               such
               like
               ,
               all
               of
               this
               kind
               is
               ceased
               :
               But
               what
               was
               of
               common
               right
               ,
               common
               to
               other
               Nations
               with
               them
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               common
               law
               of
               nature
               ;
               of
               which
               sort
               are
               lawes
               concerning
               the
               punishment
               of
               Moral
               transgressions
               ,
               and
               other
               such
               ;
               that
               all
               remains
               ,
               and
               is
               in
               force
               .
               Of
               which
               distinction
               the
               Reader
               may
               find
               more
               in
               Piscator's
               Appendix
               to
               his
               Observations
               upon
               the
               21
               ,
               22
               ,
               23
               ,
               chap.
               of
               Exodus
               ;
               *
               Bullinger
               ;
               and
               in
               Altingius
               his
               common
               places
               ,
               
                 par
                 .
                 1.
                 loc
                 .
                 7.
                 de
                 lege
                 Dei
                 ,
                 p.
                 112.
                 
                 Lex
                 judicialis
                 simpliciter
                 abrogata
                 est
                 quoad
                 distinctionem
                 Judaeorum
                 à
                 Gentibus
                 ,
                 &
                 typicam
                 regni
                 Christi
                 significationem
                 ;
                 secundum
                 quid
                 verò
                 ,
                 quantum
                 attinet
                 formae
                 gubernationis
                 civilis
                 .
                 Nam
                 quod
                 juris
                 in
                 ea
                 fuit
                 particularis
                 ,
                 Judaeos
                 peculiariter
                 concernans
                 ,
                 qualis
                 fuit
                 lex
                 de
                 officio
                 Levitarum
                 ,
                 item
                 alia
                 de
                 haereditatibus
                 de
                 tribu
                 in
                 tribum
                 non
                 transferendis
                 ,
                 id
                 omne
                 cessavit
                 .
                 Quod
                 autem
                 juris
                 suit
                 communis
                 ,
                 secundum
                 legem
                 naturae
                 omnibus
                 communem
                 sancitum
                 ,
                 cujusmodi
                 sunt
                 leges
                 de
                 paenis
                 scelerum
                 ,
                 aliaeque
                 id
                 totum
                 manet
                 .
              
               2.
               
               The
               Iudicial
               lawes
               may
               be
               considered
               according
               to
               their
               substance
               and
               equity
               ,
               or
               according
               to
               many
               accessories
               ,
               circumstances
               ,
               forms
               ,
               &
               manner
               of
               them
               .
               Now
               though
               the
               Magistrate
               under
               the
               Gospel
               is
               not
               bound
               unto
               these
               lawes
               simply
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               every
               circumstance
               and
               particular
               of
               them
               for
               form
               ,
               manner
               ,
               time
               and
               place
               ;
               as
               for
               example
               ,
               not
               to
               the
               same
               kinds
               and
               formality
               of
               punishments
               set
               down
               in
               those
               lawes
               ;
               for
               those
               forms
               are
               accessions
               of
               the
               law
               ;
               and
               therfore
               out
               of
               the
               nature
               of
               persons
               ,
               times
               ,
               places
               ,
               and
               constitution
               of
               common-wealths
               ,
               mutable
               :
               Yet
               he
               is
               bound
               to
               the
               substance
               &
               equity
               of
               them
               ,
               so
               as
               not
               to
               derogate
               from
               the
               right
               of
               those
               lawes
               .
               Of
               this
               distinction
               the
               Reader
               may
               find
               much
               said
               by
               Cartwright
               ,
               in
               his
               2.
               
               Reply
               to
               Dr.
               Whitgift
               ,
               p.
               98
               ,
               99.
               
               
                 Beza
                 de
                 Haereticis
                 â
                 Magistratu
                 puniendis
                 ,
              
               p.
               154
               ,
               155.
               
               Tremellius
               and
               Junius
               ,
               in
               their
               
               Preface
               before
               the
               five
               Books
               of
               Moses
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               these
               Lawes
               may
               be
               lookt
               upon
               as
               containing
               doctrine
               from
               God
               of
               punishment
               ,
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               that
               those
               who
               seduce
               ,
               blaspheme
               God
               ,
               &c.
               be
               restrained
               ,
               yea
               and
               by
               death
               in
               severall
               cases
               ,
               or
               else
               as
               in
               their
               latter
               according
               to
               the
               great
               rigor
               and
               severity
               expressed
               in
               them
               ,
               as
               in
               Deut.
               13.
               &c.
               by
               smiting
               
                 the
                 inhabitants
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 with
                 the
                 sword
                 ,
                 destroying
                 it
                 utterly
                 and
                 all
                 that
                 is
                 therein
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 cattle
                 thereof
                 with
                 the
                 edge
                 of
                 the
                 sword
                 ,
              
               and
               by
               
                 gathering
                 all
                 the
                 spoyle
                 of
                 it
                 into
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 the
                 street
                 thereof
                 ,
                 and
                 burning
                 with
                 fire
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 spoyle
                 of
                 it
                 every
                 whit
              
               ;
               in
               not
               sparing
               them
               though
               they
               should
               have
               truly
               repented
               ,
               in
               enjoyning
               the
               sonne
               ,
               the
               wife
               of
               a
               mans
               bosome
               ,
               to
               bring
               forth
               the
               father
               ,
               husband
               ,
               and
               to
               stone
               them
               with
               stones
               .
               Now
               though
               to
               the
               degrees
               and
               measures
               of
               punishment
               ,
               the
               severity
               and
               utmost
               rigor
               the
               Magistrate
               is
               not
               now
               tied
               ,
               yet
               to
               the
               thing
               in
               cases
               of
               Idolatry
               ,
               seduction
               ,
               false
               prophesying
               ,
               speaking
               lies
               in
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Lord
               he
               is
               bound
               ,
               and
               in
               some
               cases
               of
               grosse
               and
               high
               Idolatry
               and
               Blasphemy
               committed
               presumptuously
               ,
               to
               inflict
               capitall
               punishment
               :
               of
               this
               distinction
               also
               let
               the
               Reader
               consult
               these
               *
               Authors
               .
               And
               of
               this
               question
               that
               the
               Iudiciall
               Lawes
               of
               Moses
               in
               the
               sense
               now
               given
               ,
               doe
               yet
               last
               and
               are
               in
               force
               ,
               besides
               the
               Resolution
               of
               many
               great
               Divines
               in
               the
               case
               ,
               
                 Beza
                 ,
                 Calvin
                 ,
                 Cartwright
                 ,
                 Tremellius
              
               and
               
                 Junius
                 ,
                 Bullinger
                 ,
                 Zinchius
                 ,
                 Peter
                 Martyr
                 ,
                 Henricus
                 Altingius
                 ,
              
               and
               more
               especially
               *
               Piscator
               ,
               who
               by
               eight
               Arguments
               proves
               the
               Question
               in
               controversie
               ,
               besides
               answering
               two
               and
               twenty
               Arguments
               brought
               against
               it
               ;
               I
               shall
               desire
               the
               Reader
               to
               observe
               these
               few
               Reasons
               .
               1.
               
               The
               Iudiciall
               Law
               differs
               from
               the
               Decalogue
               ,
               the
               Law
               of
               the
               ten
               Commandements
               ,
               in
               this
               ,
               that
               whereas
               the
               *
               Decalogue
               comprehends
               in
               a
               few
               words
               all
               righteousnesse
               and
               equity
               ,
               in
               all
               kind
               of
               duties
               to
               God
               and
               man
               ,
               the
               Iudiciall
               explains
               only
               that
               part
               of
               righteousnesse
               and
               equity
               which
               stands
               in
               those
               things
               of
               which
               judgements
               are
               appointed
               ;
               and
               therefore
               seeing
               the
               judicialls
               prescribe
               the
               equity
               of
               judgements
               which
               is
               a
               part
               of
               the
               Decalogue
               we
               must
               be
               bound
               to
               that
               as
               we
               are
               to
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Decalogue
               ,
               viz.
               so
               farre
               as
               they
               containe
               a
               generall
               equity
               though
               we
               are
               not
               tied
               to
               the
               formes
               of
               the
               Mosaicall
               politie
               ;
               Now
               Christ
               saith
               ,
               Matth.
               5.
               17.
               he
               came
               not
               to
               destroy
               the
               Law
               ,
               but
               
               to
               fulfill
               it
               ;
               which
               words
               are
               comprehensive
               of
               the
               Judiciall
               Law
               as
               for
               the
               substance
               a
               part
               of
               the
               Moral
               Law
               ,
               (
               the
               Iudicial
               being
               indeed
               an
               Appendix
               and
               a
               more
               particular
               explication
               of
               that
               part
               of
               the
               Morall
               Law
               concerning
               matters
               of
               Iustice
               and
               judgement
               )
               and
               therefore
               must
               be
               understood
               by
               Christ
               to
               be
               established
               .
               2.
               
               Though
               there
               be
               many
               pregnant
               proofs
               in
               the
               New
               Testament
               for
               abolishing
               the
               Ceremoniall
               Law
               ,
               yet
               we
               nowhere
               read
               in
               the
               New
               Testament
               of
               making
               void
               the
               Iudiciall
               Law
               concerning
               the
               punishing
               of
               sinnes
               against
               the
               Morall
               Law
               ,
               in
               the
               number
               of
               which
               are
               Idolatry
               ,
               Heresie
               ,
               Blasphemy
               .
               Now
               these
               *
               Iudiciall
               Lawes
               being
               the
               Lawes
               of
               God
               and
               by
               his
               revealed
               will
               once
               settled
               ,
               they
               must
               needs
               so
               farre
               forth
               remaine
               as
               they
               appeare
               not
               by
               his
               will
               to
               be
               repealed
               .
               They
               who
               hold
               the
               Magistrate
               under
               the
               Gospel
               is
               not
               bound
               to
               punish
               for
               such
               sinnes
               ,
               must
               prove
               from
               the
               Scripture
               those
               Lawes
               of
               God
               revoked
               and
               cancel'd
               ,
               which
               none
               of
               the
               Patrons
               of
               Toleration
               have
               ever
               yet
               done
               .
               3.
               
               The
               substance
               and
               equity
               of
               the
               Iudiciall
               Law
               remains
               in
               that
               Christ
               and
               his
               Apostles
               make
               use
               of
               ,
               transfer
               and
               prove
               by
               some
               Iudicial
               laws
               divers
               things
               under
               the
               New
               Testament
               .
               Christ
               makes
               use
               of
               a
               Iudiciall
               Law
               concerning
               punishment
               ,
               
                 Matth.
                 5.
                 38
                 ,
                 39.
                 
                 An
                 eye
                 for
                 an
                 eye
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 tooth
                 for
                 a
                 tooth
                 ,
                 viz.
              
               that
               of
               
                 poena
                 talionis
                 ,
                 Exod.
              
               21.
               24.
               and
               frees
               it
               from
               the
               false
               glosse
               and
               interpretation
               of
               the
               Pharisees
               ,
               in
               which
               he
               teaches
               the
               Iudiciall
               Lawes
               of
               Moses
               understood
               in
               their
               right
               sense
               are
               to
               be
               observed
               in
               the
               New
               Testament
               :
               For
               if
               Christ
               in
               that
               Sermon
               ,
               of
               which
               this
               is
               a
               part
               would
               teach
               the
               Decalogue
               belonged
               to
               Christians
               ,
               by
               his
               vindicating
               it
               from
               the
               false
               interpretations
               of
               the
               Scribes
               and
               Pharisees
               ;
               then
               it
               followes
               hee
               meant
               to
               teach
               the
               Iudiciall
               Lawes
               of
               Moses
               concerning
               the
               punishment
               of
               Morall
               transgressions
               belonged
               to
               them
               also
               ,
               because
               he
               vindicated
               also
               one
               of
               them
               ,
               of
               which
               particular
               with
               the
               proof
               of
               the
               consequence
               the
               Reader
               may
               finde
               more
               in
               Piscators
               Appendix
               to
               Exodus
               .
               The
               Apostle
               
                 Paul
                 1
                 Cor.
                 9.
                 9.
                 1
                 
                 Tim.
              
               5.
               18.
               among
               other
               proofs
               brought
               by
               him
               from
               fimilitudes
               fetched
               from
               the
               common
               use
               of
               men
               ,
               that
               the
               Minister
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ought
               to
               be
               maintained
               of
               the
               Churches
               charge
               ,
               whereas
               they
               might
               object
               those
               were
               but
               humane
               reasons
               ,
               he
               alleadgeth
               as
               the
               eternall
               Law
               of
               God
               one
               of
               the
               Iudiciall
               Lawes
               of
               
               Moses
               ,
               which
               was
               ,
               
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 should
                 not
                 muzle
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
                 the
                 Oxe
                 which
                 treadeth
                 out
                 the
                 corne
                 :
              
               where
               't
               is
               manifest
               he
               doubteth
               not
               to
               bind
               the
               conscience
               of
               the
               Churches
               unto
               the
               equity
               of
               that
               Law
               which
               was
               judiciall
               ,
               likewise
               from
               the
               13.
               verse
               ,
               of
               those
               that
               minister
               about
               holy
               things
               ,
               and
               wait
               at
               the
               Altar
               ,
               living
               of
               the
               things
               of
               the
               Temple
               ,
               and
               being
               partakers
               of
               the
               Altar
               hee
               concludes
               that
               they
               which
               preach
               the
               Gospell
               should
               live
               of
               it
               :
               Now
               this
               maintainance
               of
               the
               Priests
               albeit
               in
               the
               manner
               of
               provision
               it
               be
               held
               by
               many
               ceremoniall
               ,
               yet
               as
               it
               was
               a
               reward
               of
               their
               service
               due
               by
               men
               (
               as
               the
               punishments
               also
               if
               they
               failed
               in
               their
               duties
               )
               was
               meerly
               judiciall
               .
               So
               the
               equity
               of
               that
               judiciall
               Law
               ,
               Exod.
               22.
               2.
               
               *
               Of
               the
               smiting
               of
               a
               theife
               in
               the
               night
               that
               he
               dye
               ,
               )
               is
               approved
               by
               Christ
               ,
               Matth.
               24.
               43.
               
               So
               Christ
               and
               Paul
               both
               transferre
               that
               judiciall
               Law
               of
               having
               two
               or
               three
               witnesses
               in
               judgement
               ,
               
                 Deut.
                 19.
                 verse
              
               15.
               to
               bind
               Christians
               in
               their
               Ecclesiasticall
               censures
               and
               judgements
               ,
               
                 Matthew
                 18.
                 verse
                 16.
                 2
                 
                 Cor.
                 13.
                 verse
                 1.
                 1
                 
                 Tim.
                 5.
                 verse
              
               19.
               
               By
               which
               instances
               and
               some
               other
               particulars
               that
               might
               bee
               given
               't
               is
               evident
               that
               in
               those
               judicialls
               to
               all
               the
               circumstances
               whereof
               we
               are
               not
               bound
               ,
               wee
               are
               notwithstanding
               bound
               to
               the
               equity
               ,
               of
               which
               the
               Reader
               may
               read
               more
               in
               Cartwrights
               second
               Reply
               to
               Doctor
               Whitgifts
               second
               Answer
               ,
               pag.
               98
               ,
               99
               ,
               100.
               4.
               
               That
               God
               appointed
               under
               the
               Law
               ,
               Blasphemie
               ,
               Apostasie
               ,
               Idolatry
               ,
               Prophecying
               lies
               in
               thename
               of
               the
               Lord
               to
               bee
               punished
               by
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               proceeded
               from
               Gods
               holinesse
               ,
               justice
               ,
               infinite
               hatred
               of
               such
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               from
               their
               nature
               ,
               being
               so
               contrary
               to
               his
               nature
               ,
               so
               derogatory
               to
               his
               honour
               and
               glory
               ,
               high
               treason
               against
               the
               Supreme
               Majesty
               ,
               so
               destructive
               to
               the
               precious
               soules
               of
               men
               ,
               so
               dangerous
               to
               Common-wealths
               and
               Kingdomes
               ,
               as
               the
               Scriptures
               in
               divers
               places
               where
               these
               Lawes
               of
               punishing
               are
               set
               down
               ,
               assignes
               these
               causes
               and
               reasons
               :
               Now
               I
               would
               know
               of
               the
               Patrons
               of
               Toleration
               whether
               under
               the
               Gospel
               these
               finnes
               of
               Blasphemy
               ,
               Apostasie
               ,
               &c.
               be
               not
               as
               much
               against
               Gods
               holinesse
               ,
               justice
               ,
               glory
               ,
               as
               pernicious
               and
               damnable
               as
               they
               were
               under
               the
               Law
               ?
               yea
               and
               in
               some
               respects
               
               
               
               
               
               more
               ,
               as
               being
               against
               the
               Declarations
               of
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               Hebr.
               2.
               2
               ,
               3.
               and
               
                 a
                 treading
                 under
                 foot
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 counting
                 the
                 bloud
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 an
                 unboly
                 thing
                 ,
              
               which
               being
               granted
               ,
               punishment
               by
               the
               Magistrate
               must
               needs
               continue
               .
               The
               rule
               of
               just
               and
               unjust
               in
               God
               and
               in
               his
               Law
               is
               alwayes
               the
               same
               and
               immutable
               :
               It
               is
               as
               equally
               just
               to
               punish
               evill
               things
               as
               to
               forbid
               evill
               things
               ,
               and
               therefore
               the
               right
               and
               Law
               of
               punishments
               is
               also
               immutable
               :
               Where
               and
               of
               what
               things
               the
               causes
               are
               perpetuall
               ,
               
               there
               also
               the
               right
               is
               eternall
               and
               immutable
               ,
               but
               the
               grounds
               and
               causes
               why
               such
               offences
               were
               punished
               ,
               as
               Gods
               justice
               ,
               holinesse
               ,
               glory
               ,
               &c.
               are
               perpetuall
               and
               eternal
               :
               God
               is
               alwayes
               like
               to
               himselfe
               ,
               the
               morall
               transgressions
               of
               men
               doe
               alike
               at
               all
               times
               displease
               him
               ,
               no
               good
               reason
               can
               be
               given
               why
               the
               Majesty
               of
               God
               should
               be
               of
               lesse
               account
               with
               us
               then
               heretofore
               among
               the
               Iewes
               ,
               and
               therefore
               by
               the
               like
               reason
               to
               be
               punished
               now
               as
               well
               as
               then
               :
               But
               the
               further
               proof
               of
               this
               the
               Reader
               may
               finde
               in
               some
               learned
               Divines
               ,
               
                 Beza
                 de
                 Haereticis
                 à
                 Magistratu
                 punie●●●
              
               155.
               and
               in
               Tremellius
               and
               Juni●●
               Preface
               before
               the
               Books
               of
               Moses
               .
               5.
               
               The
               Iudiciall
               Law
               concerning
               the
               punishments
               of
               ●i●kednesse
               ,
               for
               the
               substance
               ,
               viz.
               that
               it
               should
               be
               punished
               remains
               under
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               because
               it
               comes
               within
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               Morall
               Law
               ,
               and
               was
               prescribed
               to
               the
               Iewes
               ,
               not
               quae
               Iewes
               or
               a
               people
               peculiarly
               taken
               into
               Covenant
               ,
               but
               qua
               men
               subject
               to
               the
               Law
               of
               nature
               as
               other
               Nations
               were
               :
               For
               the
               proof
               of
               which
               besides
               the
               judgement
               of
               divers
               learned
               Divines
               ,
               
                 Philip
                 Melancto●
                 ,
                 Peter
                 Martyr
                 ,
                 Zanchius
                 ,
                 A●tingius
                 ,
              
               the
               reason
               of
               common
               right
               ,
               from
               the
               proper
               peculiar
               right
               of
               the
               Iewes
               is
               known
               and
               distinguished
               by
               these
               following
               particulars
               .
               1.
               
               *
               If
               the
               same
               things
               have
               beene
               also
               found
               to
               be
               concluded
               ,
               and
               by
               civill
               sanction
               established
               by
               other
               Law-givers
               from
               the
               light
               of
               nature
               .
               2.
               
               If
               found
               to
               make
               for
               the
               defence
               and
               preservation
               of
               the
               obedience
               of
               the
               Decalogue
               .
               3.
               
               If
               appear
               as
               usefull
               and
               necessary
               now
               for
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               salvation
               of
               mens
               soules
               ,
               the
               peace
               &
               safety
               of
               the
               Church
               and
               State
               as
               then
               .
               Now
               all
               these
               do
               most
               clearly
               appear
               in
               punishments
               of
               sins
               immediately
               against
               God
               ,
               as
               Apostasie
               ,
               Idolatry
               ,
               Blasphemy
               ,
               
               &c.
               
               For
               first
               ,
               these
               commands
               are
               of
               the
               light
               of
               nature
               ,
               tha●
               he
               who
               is
               in
               place
               and
               power
               should
               forbid
               and
               punish
               the
               speaking
               evill
               of
               God.
               
                 This
                 sentence
              
               (
               as
               a
               Melancton
               writes
               )
               
                 is
                 preacht
                 to
                 all
                 men
                 ,
                 yea
                 to
                 all
                 reasonable
                 creatures
                 ,
                 every
                 one
                 in
                 his
                 place
                 ought
                 to
                 forbid
                 and
                 hinder
                 the
                 manifest
                 reproaches
                 and
                 dishonours
                 of
                 God.
                 And
                 therefore
                 Magistrates
                 ought
                 to
                 forbid
                 and
                 punish
                 Epicurean
                 speeches
                 ,
                 worships
                 of
                 Idols
                 ,
                 profession
                 of
                 wicked
                 doctrines
                 .
                 Many
                 Common-wealths
                 among
                 the
                 Heathens
                 have
                 made
                 Lawes
                 against
                 Epicures
                 and
                 Atheist●
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 openly
                 held
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 God
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 providence
                 of
                 God.
              
               b
               
                 Peter
                 Martyr
              
               in
               his
               
                 Common
                 Place●
              
               ,
               that
               Heathen
               Princes
               used
               to
               care
               for
               Religion
               ,
               and
               have
               punished
               men
               even
               to
               death
               for
               the
               matters
               of
               Religion
               .
               Thus
               Socrates
               was
               condemned
               at
               Athens
               for
               no
               other
               cause
               but
               for
               teaching
               of
               new
               gods
               ,
               I
               and
               for
               with
               drawing
               the
               youth
               from
               their
               old
               worship
               of
               the
               gods
               .
               c
               Zanchius
               on
               the
               fourth
               Commandement
               writes
               ,
               that
               by
               the
               Law
               of
               nature
               all
               Princes
               among
               the
               Heathen
               judged
               that
               the
               care
               of
               Religion
               belonged
               to
               them
               .
               The
               Athenians
               judged
               so
               ,
               the
               Romans
               also
               ,
               and
               thereupon
               made
               Lawes
               and
               punished
               for
               violation
               of
               religion
               .
               d
               Beza
               gives
               three
               instances
               of
               punishments
               inflicted
               by
               heathen
               Magistrates
               upon
               three
               cheif
               Philosophers
               for
               matters
               of
               Religion
               ,
               
                 Socrates
                 ,
                 Theodorus
                 ,
                 Protagoras
              
               ,
               the
               last
               of
               which
               was
               by
               the
               Athenians
               banished
               out
               of
               their
               Territories
               ,
               and
               his
               books
               burnt
               for
               writing
               contemptuously
               of
               the
               gods
               in
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 De
                 diis
                 neque
                 ut
                 sint
                 ,
                 neque
                 ut
                 non
                 sint
                 habeo
                 dicere
              
               e
               Musculus
               in
               his
               
                 Common
                 Places
              
               speaking
               of
               Magistrates
               having
               the
               care
               of
               Religion
               ,
               saith
               ,
               the
               wise
               men
               among
               the
               Heathen
               acknowledged
               it
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               truth
               of
               this
               opinion
               
               was
               so
               manifest
               as
               that
               it
               could
               not
               lie
               hid
               from
               the
               Heathen
               ,
               it
               was
               
                 jus
                 gentium
              
               ,
               dictated
               by
               the
               light
               of
               nature
               ,
               and
               therefore
               ought
               to
               be
               much
               more
               acknowledged
               and
               embraced
               by
               us
               ,
               who
               in
               the
               knowledge
               of
               God
               go
               farre
               beyond
               ,
               not
               only
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               but
               the
               Iewes
               .
               f
               Master
               Selden
               in
               divers
               places
               of
               that
               learned
               Book
               
                 De
                 Jure
                 Naturali
                 &
                 Gentium
              
               proves
               that
               those
               commands
               
                 De
                 Cultu
                 Extraneo
              
               and
               
                 De
                 Maledictione
                 Nominis
                 sanctissimi
                 seu
                 Numinis
                 ,
              
               were
               
                 Jus
                 Naturalis
              
               ,
               common
               to
               all
               men
               ,
               were
               indeed
               the
               cheif
               and
               first
               Heads
               of
               the
               Law
               of
               Nature
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               those
               precepts
               ,
               viz.
               for
               the
               negative
               part
               ,
               all
               the
               Gentiles
               who
               lived
               or
               but
               passed
               through
               the
               Land
               of
               Judea
               were
               punished
               by
               the
               Magistrate
               for
               Idolatry
               and
               blasphemy
               as
               well
               as
               the
               Iewes
               ,
               and
               that
               from
               Lawes
               common
               to
               the
               Iewes
               with
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               though
               the
               kinds
               of
               the
               punishments
               ,
               viz.
               this
               or
               that
               ,
               as
               whether
               stoning
               ,
               &c.
               were
               not
               of
               the
               same
               nature
               ,
               but
               more
               proper
               to
               the
               Iewes
               ;
               yea
               ,
               he
               showes
               it
               was
               an
               opinion
               held
               by
               some
               learned
               men
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               not
               lawfull
               for
               any
               Gentile
               to
               speak
               evill
               of
               and
               blaspheme
               his
               God
               which
               hee
               worshipped
               as
               the
               God
               of
               his
               Countrey
               ;
               and
               saith
               it
               was
               founded
               upon
               those
               words
               .
               
                 Levit.
                 24.
                 15.
                 
                 Whosoever
                 curseth
                 his
                 god
                 shall
                 heare
                 his
                 sinne
                 ,
              
               (
               the
               blaspheming
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Lord
               being
               spoken
               of
               after
               in
               the
               16.
               verse
               ,
               as
               if
               it
               were
               distinct
               from
               that
               in
               the
               15.
               verse
               )
               In
               which
               forme
               of
               speech
               divers
               learned
               men
               both
               Rabbins
               ,
               Fathers
               and
               others
               would
               have
               forbidden
               to
               all
               the
               sonnes
               of
               men
               not
               only
               speaking
               evill
               evill
               of
               the
               most
               holy
               and
               only
               God
               ,
               but
               also
               the
               speaking
               of
               those
               gods
               which
               they
               had
               chosen
               to
               themselves
               :
               So
               as
               none
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               might
               blaspheme
               their
               false
               God
               ,
               which
               yet
               they
               had
               not
               renounced
               ,
               without
               the
               violation
               of
               that
               Law
               ,
               
                 Whosoever
                 curseth
                 his
                 god
                 shall
                 beare
                 his
                 sinne
                 .
              
            
             
               Master
               Burroughs
               in
               his
               Irenicum
               ,
               though
               he
               be
               for
               a
               Toleration
               in
               a
               great
               measure
               ,
               as
               in
               things
               controversall
               and
               doubtfull
               amongst
               godly
               and
               peaceable
               men
               ,
               and
               that
               with
               a
               liberty
               of
               declaration
               of
               difference
               of
               judgement
               ,
               and
               some
               different
               practise
               ,
               
               page
               55.
               yea
               brings
               such
               Arguments
               for
               that
               Toleration
               ,
               that
               if
               they
               prove
               any
               thing
               ,
               they
               prove
               a
               generall
               Toleration
               ,
               yet
               confesses
               page
               23.
               of
               that
               Book
               ,
               
                 T
                 is
                 the
                 dictate
                 of
                 nature
                 ,
                 that
                 Magistrates
                 should
                 have
                 some
                 power
                 in
                 matters
                 of
                 Religion
                 .
                 The
                 generality
                 of
                 all
                 people
                 have
                 ever
                 thought
                 it
                 equall
                 .
                 It
                 hath
                 ever
                 been
                 challenged
                 of
                 all
                 Nations
                 and
                 Common-wealths
                 .
                 The
                 Heathens
                 would
                 never
                 suffer
                 their
                 gods
                 to
                 be
                 blasphemed
                 ,
                 but
                 punished
                 such
                 as
                 were
                 guilty
                 thereof
                 by
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 .
              
               Socrates
               
                 was
                 put
                 to
                 death
                 for
                 blaspheming
                 their
                 multiplicity
                 of
                 gods
                 .
              
               And
               Master
               Burroughs
               in
               page
               19.
               of
               the
               same
               book
               affirmes
               ,
               that
               Principle
               ,
               
                 That
                 Magistrates
                 have
                 nothing
                 to
                 doe
                 with
                 matters
                 of
                 Religion
                 is
                 abhorring
                 to
                 nature
                 .
                 Is
                 it
                 not
                 an
                 abhorring
                 thing
                 to
                 any
                 mans
                 heart
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 men
                 suffer
                 that
                 God
                 to
                 be
                 blasphemed
                 whom
                 they
                 honour
                 ?
                 and
                 that
                 nothing
                 should
                 be
                 done
                 for
                 the
                 restraining
                 any
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 aske
                 them
                 why
                 they
                 doe
                 so
                 ,
                 and
                 perswade
                 them
                 to
                 doe
                 otherwise
                 ?
                 There
                 hath
                 ever
                 been
                 as
                 great
                 a
                 contestation
                 amongst
                 people
                 about
                 Religion
                 ,
                 as
                 about
                 any
                 thing
                 .
              
               Exod.
               8.
               25
               ,
               26.
               
               Pharaoh
               hade
               Moses
               
                 sacrifice
                 in
                 the
                 Land
                 :
                 But
              
               Moses
               
                 said
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 meete
                 so
                 to
                 doe
                 ,
                 for
                 we
                 shall
                 sacrifice
                 the
                 abomination
                 of
                 the
                 Egyptians
                 :
                 Lo
                 ,
                 shall
                 we
                 sacrifice
                 the
                 abomination
                 of
                 the
                 Egyptians
                 before
                 their
                 eyes
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 they
                 not
                 stone
                 us
                 ?
                 Though
                 they
                 had
                 leave
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 people
                 would
                 not
                 endure
                 it
                 .
              
               By
               which
               place
               of
               Scripture
               't
               is
               evident
               that
               the
               Egyptians
               who
               were
               heathens
               ,
               by
               the
               light
               of
               nature
               would
               not
               endure
               the
               dishonour
               of
               their
               gods
               to
               see
               those
               creatures
               they
               worshipped
               for
               e
               gods
               to
               be
               killed
               ,
               as
               Oxen
               and
               Sheep
               the
               principall
               sacrifices
               of
               the
               Hebrewes
               ,
               but
               they
               would
               kill
               the
               Israelites
               for
               so
               doing
               .
               And
               lastly
               ,
               Master
               Prynne
               in
               that
               late
               Book
               of
               his
               ,
               
                 The
                 sword
                 of
                 Christian
                 Magistrates
                 supported
                 ,
              
               doth
               largely
               and
               excellently
               show
               that
               by
               the
               light
               of
               nature
               in
               all
               ages
               Heathen
               Magistrates
               have
               made
               Lawes
               against
               ,
               and
               punished
               such
               whom
               they
               esteemed
               Atheists
               ,
               Hereticks
               ,
               Blasphemers
               of
               their
               Gods
               ,
               or
               oppugners
               of
               their
               established
               Religion
               ,
               and
               that
               with
               no
               lesse
               then
               Capitall
               punishments
               ,
               unto
               which
               Book
               from
               page
               14.
               to
               19.
               
               I
               referre
               the
               Reader
               ,
               where
               he
               shall
               finde
               many
               examples
               of
               Heathen
               Kings
               and
               Nations
               recited
               ,
               and
               shall
               conclude
               this
               with
               that
               saying
               of
               
                 Seneca
                 ,
                 De
                 Benefic
                 .
                 lib.
                 3.
                 cap.
                 6.
                 
                 Violatarum
                 Religionum
                 aliubi
                 atque
                 aliubi
                 diversa
                 p●na
                 est
                 ;
                 Sed
                 vbique
                 Aliqua
              
               ;
               as
               well
               as
               of
               homicide
               ,
               paricide
               ,
               poysoning
               
               Secondly
               ,
               the
               Magistrates
               sword
               in
               matters
               of
               Religion
               in
               punishing
               Blasphemies
               ,
               Idolatries
               ,
               Heresies
               ,
               hath
               been
               found
               by
               good
               experience
               in
               all
               ages
               to
               make
               greatly
               for
               the
               defence
               and
               preservation
               of
               the
               first
               Table
               ,
               to
               stirre
               men
               up
               to
               obedience
               and
               deterre
               them
               from
               the
               contempt
               and
               violation
               thereof
               ,
               whereas
               on
               the
               contrary
               ,
               for
               the
               want
               of
               this
               ,
               all
               Blasphemies
               ,
               Heresies
               and
               Errors
               have
               abounded
               ,
               of
               which
               I
               could
               give
               many
               instances
               ,
               but
               shall
               referre
               them
               to
               the
               more
               proper
               place
               of
               handling
               ,
               viz.
               to
               the
               Reasons
               for
               Magistrates
               punishing
               men
               for
               Idolatries
               ,
               Blasphemies
               ,
               Heresies
               ,
               Schismes
               ;
               only
               for
               the
               present
               shall
               hint
               ,
               that
               God
               himselfe
               saith
               twice
               ,
               once
               in
               Deut.
               13.
               11.
               the
               other
               Deut.
               17.
               13.
               the
               Magistrates
               punishing
               in
               such
               a
               case
               shall
               cause
               all
               the
               people
               to
               heare
               ,
               feare
               ,
               and
               to
               do
               no
               more
               presumptuously
               :
               the
               Lord
               gives
               this
               blessing
               unto
               the
               punishment
               of
               such
               offendors
               ,
               that
               others
               not
               only
               which
               see
               ,
               but
               heare
               of
               them
               ,
               have
               the
               bridle
               of
               feare
               put
               upon
               them
               whereby
               kept
               from
               the
               like
               .
               Thirdly
               and
               lastly
               ,
               this
               coercive
               power
               of
               the
               Magistrate
               will
               be
               found
               every
               whit
               as
               usefull
               and
               necessary
               now
               for
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               ,
               salvation
               of
               mens
               soules
               ,
               peace
               of
               Church
               and
               State
               as
               it
               was
               then
               ,
               yea
               and
               in
               some
               respect●
               more
               necessary
               ,
               there
               being
               in
               our
               dayes
               not
               only
               the
               same
               reasons
               and
               causes
               for
               that
               power
               of
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               but
               others
               also
               :
               Were
               there
               under
               the
               Law
               many
               incorrigible
               presumptuous
               offendors
               against
               God
               and
               his
               worship
               ,
               that
               could
               not
               be
               otherwise
               reclaimed
               ,
               and
               are
               there
               not
               such
               now
               ?
               were
               there
               then
               many
               grosse
               ways
               of
               false
               worship
               and
               Religion
               destroying
               foundations
               ,
               broacht
               among
               the
               people
               ?
               were
               they
               then
               infectious
               drawing
               away
               and
               seducing
               many
               soules
               ?
               were
               they
               then
               provoking
               the
               wrath
               of
               God
               causing
               it
               to
               waxe
               hot
               against
               his
               people
               ?
               Ought
               the
               glory
               and
               Name
               of
               God
               to
               bee
               then
               dear
               to
               Magistrates
               ?
               Why
               ,
               behold
               under
               the
               Gospel
               there
               are
               as
               incorrigible
               desperate
               persons
               broaching
               all
               kind
               of
               damnable
               Heresies
               ,
               making
               it
               their
               work
               to
               lay
               wast
               all
               Religion
               ,
               whom
               no
               Admonitions
               ,
               Church
               Censures
               can
               do
               any
               good
               upon
               :
               Heresies
               and
               Errors
               now
               are
               as
               infectious
               ,
               spreading
               ,
               subverting
               whole
               houses
               ,
               eating
               as
               a
               Ga●grene
               ,
               and
               so
               in
               the
               rest
               .
               Master
               Burroughs
               in
               his
               
                 Irenicum
                 page
              
               23.
               confesses
               there
               is
               a
               
               necessity
               of
               the
               Magistrates
               power
               in
               matters
               of
               Religion
               
                 〈◊〉
                 truth
                 now
                 ,
                 as
                 there
                 was
                 then
                 ,
              
               and
               showes
               though
               we
               cannot
               argue
               the
               being
               of
               spirituall
               Ordinances
               from
               our
               need
               of
               them
               ,
               but
               from
               their
               institution
               ,
               yet
               in
               naturall
               and
               civill
               things
               this
               way
               of
               arguing
               is
               strong
               enough
               ;
               
                 there
                 is
                 need
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 help
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 we
                 should
                 seeke
                 to
                 have
                 it
                 .
              
               And
               the
               necessity
               of
               the
               Magistrates
               coercive
               power
               under
               the
               Gospel
               he
               sets
               down
               as
               follows
               .
               
                 Now
                 sure
                 the
                 need
                 we
                 have
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 power
                 is
                 exceeding
                 great
                 ,
                 we
                 were
                 in
                 a
                 most
                 miserable
                 condition
                 if
                 we
                 had
                 no
                 externall
                 civill
                 power
                 to
                 restraine
                 from
                 any
                 kind
                 of
                 Blasphemies
                 and
                 Seducements
                 .
                 The
                 condition
                 of
                 the
                 Jewes
                 ,
                 O
                 how
                 happy
                 was
                 it
                 in
                 comparison
                 of
                 ours
                 ,
                 if
                 this
                 were
                 denied
                 us
                 !
                 for
                 if
                 any
                 of
                 theirs
                 did
                 blaspheme
                 God
                 ,
                 or
                 seeke
                 to
                 seduce
                 any
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 they
                 knew
                 what
                 to
                 doe
                 with
                 him
                 besides
                 perswading
                 of
                 him
                 to
                 the
                 contrary
                 ;
                 but
                 if
                 any
                 should
                 seeke
                 to
                 seduce
                 the
                 wives
                 of
                 our
                 bosomes
                 ,
                 children
                 of
                 our
                 bodies
                 ,
                 friends
                 as
                 deare
                 to
                 us
                 as
                 our
                 owne
                 lives
                 into
                 those
                 wayes
                 that
                 wee
                 thinke
                 in
                 our
                 consciences
                 will
                 und●e
                 their
                 soules
                 to
                 all
                 eternity
                 ,
                 yet
                 we
                 must
                 only
                 desire
                 them
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 doe
                 so
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 only
                 admonish
                 or
                 seeke
                 to
                 convince
                 them
                 or
                 remove
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 restraine
                 them
                 we
                 cannet
                 :
                 If
                 the
                 deliverance
                 of
                 us
                 from
                 the
                 Pedagogy
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 hath
                 brought
                 us
                 into
                 this
                 condition
                 ,
                 
                 our
                 burden
                 is
                 greater
                 in
                 this
                 thing
                 then
                 any
                 that
                 the
                 Law
                 laid
                 upon
                 our
                 forefathers
                 ;
                 Hath
                 Christ
                 delivered
                 us
                 from
                 one
                 burden
                 to
                 lay
                 a
                 greater
                 upon
                 us
                 ?
                 Must
                 we
                 now
                 see
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 dearest
                 to
                 us
                 drawne
                 into
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 eternall
                 destruction
                 ,
                 and
                 stand
                 and
                 looks
                 on
                 ,
                 but
                 no
                 way
                 left
                 to
                 help
                 them
                 or
                 our selves
                 ,
                 unlesse
                 we
                 can
                 perswade
                 to
                 the
                 contrary
                 ?
                 Surely
                 our
                 condition
                 is
                 very
                 sad
                 :
                 Have
                 we
                 not
                 cause
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 Lord
                 let
                 any
                 burden
                 of
                 the
                 Ceremoniall
                 Law
                 be
                 laid
                 upon
                 our
                 necks
                 ,
                 rather
                 then
                 this
                 ;
                 If
                 there
                 were
                 a
                 company
                 of
                 mad
                 men
                 running
                 up
                 and
                 downe
                 the
                 streets
                 with
                 knives
                 and
                 swords
                 in
                 their
                 hands
                 ,
                 endeavouring
                 to
                 mischeif
                 and
                 kill
                 all
                 they
                 meet
                 with
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 must
                 doe
                 nothing
                 to
                 restraine
                 them
                 ;
                 if
                 we
                 could
                 perswade
                 them
                 to
                 doe
                 otherwise
                 well
                 and
                 good
                 :
                 but
                 that
                 is
                 all
                 we
                 can
                 doe
                 for
                 helpe
                 ;
                 what
                 a
                 dangerous
                 thing
                 were
                 this
                 ?
                 The
                 case
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 when
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 mad
                 with
                 damnable
                 Heresies
                 ,
                 run
                 from
                 place
                 ,
                 to
                 place
                 ,
                 seeking
                 to
                 draw
                 all
                 they
                 can
                 from
                 the
                 truth
                 :
                 If
                 we
                 have
                 no
                 meanes
                 of
                 helpe
                 but
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 ill
                 with
                 us
                 ;
                 Surely
                 God
                 hath
                 not
                 put
                 his
                 people
                 ●●to
                 such
                 a
                 sad
                 condition
                 or
                 this
                 is
                 ,
                 be
                 hath
                 provided
                 better
                 
                 for
                 his
                 people
                 then
                 thus
                 .
              
               And
               I
               appeale
               to
               the
               consciences
               and
               experience
               of
               men
               ,
               whether
               this
               power
               of
               the
               Magistrate
               of
               punishing
               Blasphemies
               and
               Heresies
               be
               not
               found
               to
               be
               usefull
               and
               necessary
               both
               for
               the
               honour
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               safety
               of
               other
               mens
               soules
               ,
               the
               peace
               of
               Church
               and
               State
               ?
               and
               whether
               all
               other
               mens
               without
               this
               (
               when
               this
               might
               have
               beene
               had
               )
               have
               made
               good
               these
               ends
               ?
               or
               whether
               this
               coming
               upon
               other
               means
               ,
               as
               Admonitions
               ,
               Instructions
               ,
               Synods
               ,
               Church
               Censures
               ,
               hath
               not
               suppressed
               Heresies
               ,
               
               Schisms
               ,
               vindicated
               the
               honor
               and
               truth
               of
               God
               ,
               recovered
               many
               souls
               ,
               setled
               the
               peace
               of
               Churches
               and
               States
               ,
               as
               among
               the
               Donatists
               of
               old
               ,
               and
               the
               Arminians
               in
               Holland
               of
               late
               .
               Any
               mans
               reason
               ,
               yea
               sense
               may
               tell
               him
               ,
               that
               in
               this
               sinfull
               corrupted
               condition
               of
               man
               there
               is
               in
               coercive
               power
               a
               naturalnesse
               and
               sutablenesse
               to
               work
               upon
               the
               outward
               man
               for
               the
               furtherance
               of
               spirituall
               good
               ,
               and
               that
               when
               no
               other
               means
               can
               ,
               this
               power
               removes
               outward
               things
               that
               hindered
               ,
               keeps
               from
               outward
               evils
               ,
               applies
               outward
               means
               .
               And
               yet
               further
               ,
               besides
               the
               same
               reasons
               and
               grounds
               now
               of
               the
               necessity
               of
               the
               Magistrates
               coercive
               power
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               under
               the
               Old
               Testament
               ,
               there
               seemes
               to
               be
               new
               reasons
               under
               the
               Gospel
               over
               and
               above
               that
               plead
               for
               the
               necessity
               of
               this
               power
               .
               As
               that
               under
               the
               Gospel
               so
               many
               outward
               visible
               judgement●
               are
               not
               inflicted
               by
               God
               upon
               offenders
               as
               were
               under
               the
               Law
               ,
               whereupon
               Master
               *
               Cartwright
               speaks
               ,
               
                 Certainly
                 if
                 ever
                 there
                 had
                 beene
                 any
                 time
                 wherein
                 the
                 Magistrates
                 sword
                 might
                 have
                 rested
                 in
                 the
                 sheath
                 ,
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 had
                 of
                 all
                 beene
                 fittest
                 when
                 the
                 Lord
                 did
                 so
                 visibly
                 sit
                 in
                 his
                 judgement
                 seat
                 ,
                 and
                 himselfe
                 in
                 proper
                 person
                 held
                 the
                 Assise
                 and
                 Gaile
                 delivery
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 the
                 Lord
                 doth
                 not
                 now
                 by
                 outward
                 blessings
                 give
                 so
                 plentifull
                 testimony
                 to
                 the
                 obedience
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 as
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 so
                 doth
                 he
                 not
                 with
                 so
                 many
                 and
                 so
                 severe
                 punishments
                 revenge
                 the
                 breach
                 of
                 it
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 for
                 in
                 these
                 outward
                 punishments
                 the
                 dispensation
                 of
                 God
                 under
                 the
                 Law
                 is
                 divers
                 from
                 that
                 under
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 be
                 did
                 more
                 terribly
                 revenge
                 disobedience
                 ,
              
               and
               therefore
               God
               not
               striking
               now
               so
               often
               immediately
               Blasphemers
               ,
               Seducers
               ,
               false
               Prophets
               ,
               Schismaticks
               as
               under
               the
               Law
               ,
               the
               Magistrates
               have
               the
               more
               need
               not
               to
               beare
               the
               sword
               in
               vaine
               ,
               lest
               Hereticks
               and
               false
               Teachers
               go
               on
               the
               more
               desperately
               ,
               corrupting
               and
               destroying
               
               all
               ,
               but
               of
               these
               Reasons
               I
               intend
               to
               speak
               more
               in
               the
               next
               Thesis
               .
            
             
               Seventhly
               ,
               supposing
               all
               these
               commands
               simply
               Judiciall
               ,
               given
               to
               the
               Jewes
               only
               (
               which
               yet
               I
               have
               proved
               not
               to
               be
               so
               )
               there
               are
               other
               commands
               and
               examples
               recorded
               in
               the
               Old
               Testament
               distinct
               from
               the
               Judiciall
               ,
               which
               cannor
               be
               counted
               Judiciall
               ,
               but
               are
               Morall
               and
               perpetuall
               ,
               as
               the
               fourth
               Commandement
               (
               one
               of
               the
               ten
               Commandements
               )
               given
               to
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               that
               by
               his
               authority
               true
               Religion
               be
               preserved
               ,
               take
               place
               ,
               and
               all
               false
               Religion
               suppressed
               (
               the
               proof
               of
               which
               is
               laid
               downe
               in
               the
               15.
               
               Thesis
               )
               as
               that
               command
               Psal
               .
               2.
               10
               ,
               11.
               given
               to
               Kings
               and
               Judges
               ,
               which
               cannot
               be
               Judiciall
               nor
               Ceremoniall
               for
               severall
               reasons
               ,
               neither
               have
               the
               Patrons
               of
               Toleration
               ever
               said
               so
               of
               it
               (
               of
               which
               place
               I
               shall
               speak
               fully
               in
               the
               19.
               
               Thesis
               )
               as
               those
               examples
               of
               Abraham
               and
               Jacob
               ,
               not
               suffering
               those
               under
               their
               power
               &
               command
               to
               commit
               Idolatry
               ,
               which
               were
               long
               before
               those
               commands
               in
               the
               13.
               
               &
               17.
               chap.
               of
               Dut.
               said
               to
               be
               judiciall
               ,
               and
               that
               these
               examples
               were
               not
               judiciall
               ,
               besides
               what
               the
               Reader
               shall
               finde
               in
               the
               ninth
               and
               12.
               
               
                 Theses
                 ,
                 Musculus
              
               in
               his
               
                 Common
                 Places
                 De
                 Abrogatione
                 Mosaicae
                 Legis
                 ,
              
               even
               in
               that
               
                 Common
                 Place
              
               where
               his
               Authority
               is
               most
               urged
               by
               the
               a
               Patrons
               of
               Toleration
               for
               the
               abrogation
               of
               all
               Mosaicall
               Lawes
               ,
               b
               affirms
               that
               as
               a
               Christian
               is
               not
               under
               the
               Mastership
               of
               Moses
               ;
               so
               likewise
               
                 Abraham
                 was
                 not
                 under
                 the
                 Pedagogie
                 of
                 Moses
                 .
              
               And
               so
               much
               for
               the
               first
               particular
               ,
               that
               the
               commands
               for
               punishing
               Idolaters
               ,
               Blasphemers
               ,
               false
               Prophets
               ,
               &c.
               were
               of
               common
               reason
               and
               equity
               given
               for
               the
               times
               of
               the
               Gospel
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               grounds
               brought
               by
               the
               Patrons
               of
               
                 Toleration
                 ,
                 Minus
                 Celsus
                 Senensis
                 ,
                 Hagiomastix
                 ,
              
               &c.
               that
               these
               commands
               doe●
               not
               binde
               now
               because
               they
               were
               c
               Moses
               
                 Lawes
                 ,
                 Iewish
                 and
                 abrogated
                 by
                 Christ
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 by
                 these
                 commands
                 as
                 well
                 prove
                 the
                 man
                 Moses
                 is
                 now
                 alive
                 ,
                 because
                 hee
                 was
                 alive
                 under
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 the
                 commands
                 be
                 in
                 force
                 for
                 inflicting
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 they
                 be
                 in
                 force
                 in
                 all
                 other
                 particulars
                 commanded
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 Authority
                 with
                 this
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 the
                 offenders
                 must
                 be
                 put
                 to
                 death
                 with
                 stones
                 onely
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 the
                 
                 whole
                 City
                 must
                 be
                 put
                 to
                 death
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 cattle
                 must
                 be
                 slain
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 inhabitants
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 the
                 City
                 must
                 be
                 a
                 heap
                 for
                 ever
                 and
                 never
                 built
                 again
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 's
                 clear
                 particular
                 reasons
                 why
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament
                 Law
                 for
                 putting
                 false
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 Blasphemer●
                 and
                 Seducers
                 to
                 Idolatry
                 to
                 death
                 should
                 not
                 now
                 be
                 in
                 force
                 because
                 the
                 Iewes
                 to
                 whom
                 this
                 Law
                 was
                 given
                 in
                 all
                 difficult
                 cases
                 about
                 matters
                 of
                 Religion
                 had
                 the
                 opportunity
                 of
                 immediate
                 consultation
                 with
                 God
                 himself
                 ,
                 who
                 could
                 &
                 did
                 from
                 time
                 to
                 time
                 infallibly
                 declare
                 what
                 his
                 own
                 mind
                 and
                 pleasure
                 was
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 because
                 that
                 corporall
                 punishment
                 was
                 a
                 Type
                 and
                 pre
                 significative
                 of
                 spiritual
                 punishments
                 ,
                 cutting
                 off
                 then
                 ,
                 of
                 casting
                 out
                 now
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 of
                 eternal
                 damnation
                 :
              
               to
               these
               with
               divers
               such
               like
               I
               give
               these
               following
               answers
               ,
               which
               I
               desire
               the
               Reader
               to
               observe
               .
               First
               ,
               besides
               the
               Reasons
               already
               given
               that
               Mos●
               Lawes
               (
               in
               the
               sense
               expressed
               )
               for
               the
               punishment
               of
               Apostates
               ,
               Blasphemers
               ,
               &c.
               are
               not
               abrogated
               by
               Christ
               ,
               le
               ts
               con●ider
               that
               Christ
               by
               his
               coming
               hath
               not
               abolished
               that
               Law
               which
               containes
               the
               love
               of
               God
               ,
               his
               glory
               and
               honour
               ,
               and
               the
               love
               of
               our
               neighbour
               ,
               and
               therefore
               neither
               those
               things
               which
               do
               necessarily
               belong
               unto
               and
               make
               for
               the
               love
               of
               God
               and
               our
               neighbour
               ;
               nor
               secondly
               those
               Lawes
               in
               the
               Old
               Testament
               ,
               which
               the
               New
               Testament
               for
               the
               times
               of
               it
               approves
               of
               ;
               not
               lastly
               ,
               those
               commands
               which
               are
               of
               the
               light
               of
               nature
               and
               the
               Law
               of
               nature
               dictates
               ,
               all
               which
               because
               they
               are
               so
               cleare
               and
               generally
               confessed
               ,
               I
               shall
               forbear
               adding
               the
               proofs
               ,
               and
               refer
               the
               Reader
               for
               further
               satisfaction
               to
               
                 Zanchius
                 De
                 Magistra●●
                 Quest
                 .
                 secunda
                 .
                 An
                 Magistratui
                 Christian●
                 liceat
                 capitales
                 〈◊〉
                 de
                 haereticis
                 sumere
                 ,
                 page
              
               170.
               
               Bullingers
               
                 Histor
                 .
                 advers
                 .
                 Anabaptist
                 .
                 liv
                 .
                 5.
                 cap.
                 5.
                 pag.
              
               176.
               
               Musculus
               
                 Common
                 Places
                 de
                 Magistratibus
                 ,
                 pag.
              
               627.
               
               Mr.
               Burrough
               Irenicum
               page
               23.
               
               But
               now
               the
               Magistrates
               restraining
               and
               punishing
               false
               Prophets
               ,
               Apostate●
               ,
               Blasphemers
               ,
               &c.
               is
               an
               act
               of
               the
               love
               of
               God
               and
               his
               glory
               ,
               of
               love
               to
               their
               brethrens
               soules
               ,
               of
               safety
               and
               good
               to
               Common-wealths
               ,
               is
               very
               usefull
               and
               necessary
               for
               vindicating
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               good
               of
               the
               Church
               (
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               salvation
               of
               our
               neighbour
               being
               by
               that
               meanes
               preserved
               )
               is
               ●●proved
               of
               also
               in
               the
               New
               Testament
               for
               the
               times
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               is
               the
               dictate
               of
               nature
               .
               For
               the
               proof
               of
               this
               Assumption
               
               I
               shall
               make
               it
               evident
               in
               all
               the
               three
               parts
               of
               it
               .
               For
               the
               first
               that
               t
               is
               an
               act
               of
               the
               love
               of
               God
               and
               his
               glory
               and
               of
               love
               to
               our
               neighbour
               ,
               besides
               the
               assertion
               of
               many
               great
               Divines
               ,
               as
               *
               
                 Zanchius
                 ,
                 Calvin
                 ,
                 Beza
                 ,
                 Bullinger
                 ,
                 A●es●u●
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               't
               is
               apparent
               thus
               ,
               Because
               in
               the
               commands
               given
               by
               God
               ,
               Deu●
               .
               13.
               
               Deut.
               17.
               for
               the
               Magistrates
               punishing
               false
               Prophets
               ,
               Idolaters
               ,
               and
               those
               who
               would
               not
               hearken
               unto
               the
               Preist
               ,
               the
               reasons
               of
               his
               so
               doing
               and
               the
               ends
               of
               those
               punishments
               imply
               as
               much
               ,
               and
               have
               reference
               all
               along
               to
               the
               honour
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               vindicating
               his
               name
               ,
               and
               keeping
               others
               from
               doing
               the
               like
               ,
               as
               these
               phrases
               show
               ,
               
                 That
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 dreamer
                 of
                 dreames
                 shall
                 be
                 put
                 to
                 death
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 hath
                 spoken
                 to
                 turne
                 you
                 away
                 from
                 the
                 Lord
                 your
                 God
                 to
                 thrust
                 thee
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 way
                 which
                 the
                 Lord
                 thy
                 God
                 commanded
                 the●
                 to
                 walke
                 in
                 .
                 And
                 thou
                 shalt
                 stone
                 him
                 with
                 stones
                 that
                 he
                 di●
                 :
                 because
                 he
                 hath
                 sought
                 to
                 thrust
                 thee
                 away
                 from
                 the
                 Lord
                 thy
                 God
                 ,
                 And
                 all
                 Israel
                 shall
                 heare
                 and
                 feare
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 do
                 n●
                 more
                 any
                 such
                 wickednesse
                 as
                 this
                 is
                 among
                 you
                 .
                 If
                 there
                 be
                 found
                 among
                 you
                 man
                 or
                 woman
                 that
                 hath
                 wrought
                 wickednesse
                 in
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 thy
                 God
                 ,
                 in
                 transgressing
                 his
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 gone
                 and
                 served
                 other
                 gods
                 ,
                 then
                 shall
                 thou
                 bring
                 that
                 man
                 or
                 that
                 woman
                 (
                 which
                 have
                 comm●tted
                 that
                 wicked
                 thing
                 )
                 unto
                 thy
                 gate●
                 ,
                 and
                 shalt
                 stone
                 them
                 with
                 stones
                 till
                 they
                 die
                 :
                 So
                 thou
                 shalt
                 put
                 away
                 the
                 evill
                 from
                 among
                 you
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 man
                 that
                 will
                 d●e
                 presumptuously
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 not
                 hearken
                 unto
                 the
                 Preist
                 ,
                 &c.
                 even
                 that
                 man
                 shall
                 die
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 shalt
                 put
                 away
                 evill
                 from
                 Israel
                 .
                 And
                 all
                 the
                 people
                 shall
                 heare
                 and
                 feare
                 and
                 do
                 no
                 more
                 presumptuously
                 ,
              
               which
               passages
               fully
               hold
               out
               the
               Magistrates
               punishing
               Blasphemers
               ,
               Idolaters
               ,
               &c.
               to
               be
               an
               act
               of
               love
               to
               God
               :
               and
               the
               people
               ,
               yea
               of
               zeale
               to
               his
               glory
               and
               the
               salvation
               of
               the
               people
               :
               that
               sentence
               ,
               
                 so
                 thou
                 shalt
                 put
                 the
                 evill
                 away
                 from
                 among
                 you
                 ,
              
               saith
               *
               Peter
               Martyr
               ,
               is
               in
               the
               Law
               of
               Moses
               the
               fountain
               of
               all
               punishments
               of
               wickednesses
               against
               the
               second
               Table
               ,
               as
               of
               transgressions
               against
               the
               first
               ;
               And
               therefore
               if
               the
               Magistrates
               punishing
               of
               Murther
               ,
               Theft
               ,
               Adultry
               ,
               &c.
               for
               the
               taking
               away
               of
               the
               evill
               from
               amongst
               the
               people
               ,
               be
               an
               act
               of
               love
               to
               God
               and
               man
               ,
               a
               vindication
               of
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               ,
               then
               the
               punishing
               of
               Blasphemie
               ,
               Idolatry
               ,
               and
               such
               like
               for
               the
               taking
               away
               of
               the
               evill
               is
               an
               act
               of
               love
               to
               God
               and
               our
               
               neighbour
               :
               The
               punishing
               of
               menbers
               of
               the
               Church
               under
               the
               Gospel
               by
               excommunication
               is
               held
               an
               act
               of
               zeale
               to
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               love
               to
               the
               Church
               :
               the
               Reasons
               why
               such
               a
               censure
               ought
               to
               bee
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               are
               refer'd
               to
               ,
               those
               heads
               by
               *
               Divines
               ,
               yea
               by
               the
               Separatists
               and
               Independents
               themselves
               ,
               as
               *
               Mr.
               Robinson
               and
               others
               ,
               and
               those
               very
               reasons
               and
               ends
               spoken
               of
               in
               Deut.
               of
               
                 putting
                 away
                 the
                 evill
                 from
                 among
                 you
                 ,
              
               as
               the
               
                 people
                 shall
                 heare
                 and
                 feare
                 and
                 doe
                 no
                 more
                 presumptuously
                 ,
              
               are
               in
               the
               new
               Testament
               by
               Paul
               given
               as
               the
               reasons
               of
               Excommunication
               ,
               1
               
                 Cor.
                 5.
                 2.
                 13.
                 1
                 
                 Tim.
              
               5.
               20.
               1
               
               Tim.
               1.
               20.
               
               (
               Those
               very
               phrases
               there
               used
               by
               Paul
               being
               alluded
               unto
               ,
               and
               taken
               from
               those
               in
               Deut●ronomie
               )
               and
               therefore
               if
               love
               to
               God
               and
               men
               stands
               in
               these
               sentences
               under
               the
               Gospel
               borrowed
               from
               the
               Law
               ,
               
                 of
                 putting
                 away
                 the
                 evil
                 ,
                 of
                 others
                 fearing
                 and
                 doing
                 no
                 more
                 so
                 ,
              
               then
               certainly
               love
               to
               God
               and
               men
               is
               contained
               in
               those
               reasons
               and
               ends
               under
               the
               Law
               ,
               the
               originall
               and
               fountaine
               from
               whence
               the
               Gospell
               took
               them
               ;
               nay
               ,
               yet
               further
               ,
               excommunication
               (
               which
               I
               have
               shewed
               is
               founded
               on
               the
               reasons
               expressed
               in
               Deut.
               13.
               17.
               
               )
               is
               made
               by
               Christ
               an
               act
               of
               brotherly
               love
               Matth.
               18.
               15
               ,
               16
               ,
               17.
               compared
               with
               Levit.
               19.
               17.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               because
               those
               Kings
               Magistrates
               and
               Persons
               recorded
               in
               Scripture
               above
               others
               for
               loving
               God
               and
               the
               people
               ,
               for
               being
               most
               zealous
               of
               Gods
               honour
               and
               glory
               used
               most
               this
               coercive
               power
               against
               Idolaters
               ,
               Seducers
               ,
               Blasphemers
               ,
               &c.
               of
               all
               others
               ,
               and
               more
               especially
               at
               such
               times
               when
               they
               were
               at
               best
               for
               grace
               and
               goodnesse
               and
               commended
               by
               the
               spirit
               of
               God
               for
               their
               zeale
               and
               forwardnesse
               ,
               as
               Moses
               in
               the
               businesse
               of
               the
               golden
               Calf
               ,
               as
               the
               children
               of
               Israel
               in
               the
               case
               of
               the
               two
               Tribes
               and
               a
               halfe
               building
               an
               Altar
               ,
               as
               
                 Asa
                 ,
                 Jehoshaphat
                 ,
                 Hezekiah
                 ,
                 Josiah
                 ,
              
               then
               spoken
               of
               especially
               for
               zeale
               ,
               courage
               ,
               perfect
               hearts
               ,
               when
               they
               most
               exercised
               the
               power
               of
               the
               sword
               against
               Idolatry
               ,
               Apostasie
               and
               all
               Wil-worship
               :
               When
               Jehu
               and
               Jehoash
               were
               at
               best
               ,
               had
               most
               zeale
               ,
               they
               destroyed
               Baal
               and
               his
               worshippers
               ;
               Manasses
               upon
               his
               conversion
               in
               his
               first
               love
               and
               zeale
               commanded
               Judah
               to
               serve
               the
               Lord
               God
               of
               Israel
               ,
               and
               took
               away
               the
               strange
               gods
               and
               all
               the
               Altars
               ,
               and
               cast
               them
               out
               of
               the
               City
               :
               
                 Nebuchadnezar
                 ,
                 Darius
              
               ,
               upon
               their
               hearts
               affected
               by
               the
               
               sight
               of
               the
               great
               works
               of
               God
               make
               Lawes
               for
               Gods
               honour
               against
               Blasphemy
               ,
               &c.
               
               Christ
               out
               of
               his
               zeale
               of
               his
               Fathers
               .
               House
               and
               love
               to
               his
               glory
               ,
               used
               coercive
               power
               upon
               those
               who
               made
               his
               Fathers
               House
               a
               house
               of
               Merchandise
               (
               though
               he
               never
               used
               it
               in
               matters
               of
               the
               second
               Table
               but
               declined
               it
               )
               John
               2.
               15
               ,
               16
               ,
               17.
               compared
               with
               Psal
               .
               69.
               9.
               of
               which
               I
               shall
               speak
               more
               in
               the
               20.
               
               
                 Thesis
                 .
                 Paul
              
               out
               of
               love
               and
               zeale
               to
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               salvation
               of
               the
               Galathians
               prayes
               for
               corporall
               capitall
               punishment
               upon
               false
               Teachers
               ,
               Gal.
               5.
               12.
               which
               place
               that
               t
               is
               so
               ●o
               be
               understood
               ,
               I
               shall
               prove
               it
               in
               the
               20.
               
               Thesis
               .
               And
               I
               desire
               the
               Patrons
               of
               Teleration
               to
               answer
               this
               question
               ,
               whether
               in
               their
               consciences
               they
               think
               not
               those
               godly
               Magistrates
               under
               the
               Old
               Testament
               ,
               
               as
               
                 Moses
                 ,
                 Josiah
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               punished
               Idolaters
               ,
               &c.
               out
               of
               love
               to
               God
               and
               their
               Brethren
               ,
               whether
               love
               and
               zeale
               set
               them
               not
               awork
               ?
               which
               if
               they
               did
               ,
               certainly
               they
               were
               to
               continue
               under
               the
               Gospel
               :
               For
               I
               would
               willingly
               know
               *
               what
               good
               reason
               can
               be
               given
               that
               Magistrates
               under
               the
               Gospel
               should
               not
               have
               as
               much
               zeale
               and
               love
               to
               God
               and
               the
               publike
               ,
               as
               they
               had
               under
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               if
               under
               the
               Law
               it
               made
               them
               restraine
               Blasphemers
               ,
               Idolaters
               ,
               &c.
               if
               their
               zeale
               and
               love
               workt
               so
               ,
               why
               not
               now
               also
               when
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               and
               the
               safety
               of
               the
               Church
               requires
               it
               ,
               the
               Magistrate
               after
               other
               remedies
               used
               in
               vaine
               ,
               should
               draw
               the
               sword
               against
               Hereticks
               ,
               Apostates
               and
               Blasphemers
               .
               
                 Ames
                 .
                 Casus
                 Consc
                 .
                 lib.
                 4.
                 cap.
                 4.
                 do
                 Haeresi
                 .
              
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               the
               Magistrates
               punishing
               with
               the
               sword
               Traytors
               ,
               murtherers
               ,
               theeves
               ,
               adulterers
               ,
               that
               so
               God
               may
               not
               be
               dishonoured
               by
               those
               sinnes
               ,
               nor
               the
               Common-wealth
               and
               our
               neighbours
               hurt
               ,
               is
               an
               act
               of
               love
               to
               God
               and
               men
               as
               is
               evident
               by
               the
               Office
               ,
               
                 Rom.
                 13.
                 verse
              
               3
               ,
               4.
               compared
               with
               8
               ,
               9
               ,
               10.
               verses
               and
               by
               other
               reasons
               that
               might
               be
               given
               if
               it
               were
               needfull
               .
               Bullinger
               in
               his
               fifth
               Book
               ,
               chapter
               6.
               page
               177.
               against
               the
               Anabaptists
               ,
               showes
               that
               the
               punishing
               of
               offenders
               is
               according
               to
               Christian
               love
               ,
               that
               the
               Magistrates
               punishing
               is
               not
               only
               profitable
               for
               one
               man
               ,
               but
               for
               the
               whole
               Common-wealth
               ,
               the
               punishment
               of
               one
               guilty
               person
               preserving
               many
               alive
               ,
               and
               that
               just
               punishment
               is
               not
               against
               love
               ,
               neither
               doth
               true
               love
               abrogate
               punishments
               .
               Zanchi●
               in
               his
               .
               Tractate
               
                 De
                 Magistrat●
                 
                 Quaest
                 .
                 secunda
                 ,
              
               writes
               to
               this
               effect
               ,
               
                 that
                 to
                 punish
                 offenders
                 who
                 are
                 injurious
                 to
                 God
                 and
                 our
                 neighbour
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 work
                 of
                 charity
                 ,
                 which
                 requires
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 defend
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 the
                 safety
                 of
                 our
                 neighbour
                 by
                 all
                 meanes
                 that
                 may
                 be
                 ;
                 As
                 when
                 theeves
                 ,
                 robbers
                 ,
                 murtherers
                 ,
                 are
                 by
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 taken
                 away
                 ,
                 lest
                 the
                 City
                 and
                 our
                 neighbour
                 should
                 be
                 hurt
                 ,
                 this
                 certainly
                 is
                 a
                 work
                 of
                 charity
                 :
                 So
                 doubtlesse
                 those
                 obstinate
                 Hereticks
                 who
                 go
                 on
                 to
                 blaspheme
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 overthrow
                 religion
                 and
                 piety
                 ,
                 who
                 corrupt
                 the
                 true
                 and
                 sound
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 who
                 disturbe
                 the
                 peace
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 ,
                 who
                 steak
                 from
                 their
                 neighbours
                 the
                 members
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 not
                 their
                 estates
                 neither
                 kill
                 their
                 bodies
                 ,
                 but
                 endeavour
                 to
                 destroy
                 their
                 soules
                 ,
                 doe
                 most
                 of
                 all
                 wrong
                 God
                 and
                 their
                 neighbour
                 ,
                 therefore
                 to
                 punish
                 them
                 is
                 the
                 greatest
                 work
                 of
                 love
                 to
                 God
                 and
                 their
                 neighbour
                 .
              
               
               Now
               if
               the
               restraining
               of
               those
               who
               spoyle
               men
               of
               their
               goods
               ,
               temporall
               lives
               ,
               outward
               dignities
               ,
               that
               corrupt
               and
               embase
               coyne
               bee
               a
               work
               of
               love
               to
               God
               and
               man
               ,
               then
               to
               hinder
               Blasphemies
               ,
               Treasons
               immediately
               against
               the
               Supreame
               Majesty
               of
               God
               and
               his
               Kingdome
               ,
               the
               ruining
               of
               immortall
               soules
               and
               the
               eternall
               lives
               of
               men
               ,
               the
               adulterating
               the
               truth
               of
               God
               and
               the
               Faith
               once
               delivered
               to
               the
               Saints
               is
               an
               act
               of
               higher
               love
               to
               Gods
               glory
               and
               our
               Brethren
               ,
               in
               as
               much
               as
               such
               offences
               immediately
               against
               God
               transcend
               any
               Treason
               against
               earthly
               Kings
               ,
               and
               the
               killing
               of
               soules
               is
               a
               greater
               evill
               then
               the
               killing
               of
               bodies
               ,
               and
               the
               corrupting
               the
               truth
               more
               dangerous
               then
               counterfeiting
               or
               mixing
               baser
               mettals
               with
               Gold
               or
               Silver
               .
               Wolphius
               in
               
                 Deut.
                 13.
                 
                 Si
                 quis
                 human
                 at
                 Tabulas
                 depravatet
                 magnum
                 est
                 :
                 quid
                 de
                 Divinis
                 .
              
               In
               a
               City
               if
               any
               one
               seeke
               to
               draw
               away
               persons
               from
               the
               Prince
               and
               government
               ,
               and
               to
               draw
               men
               to
               their
               side
               ,
               they
               are
               punished
               ,
               and
               should
               they
               escape
               unpunished
               for
               drawing
               men
               away
               from
               the
               King
               of
               Kings
               ?
               As
               also
               because
               those
               reasons
               and
               ends
               appointed
               for
               punishments
               of
               the
               second
               Table
               ,
               as
               
                 to
                 take
                 away
                 the
                 evill
              
               ,
               as
               that
               
                 others
                 shall
                 bears
                 and
                 feare
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               (
               which
               showes
               punishments
               are
               acts
               of
               love
               )
               are
               given
               for
               a
               ground
               of
               punishing
               Idolatry
               ,
               false
               Prophesying
               ,
               &c.
               yea
               set
               downe
               more
               expressely
               in
               those
               commands
               then
               in
               the
               others
               ,
               with
               other
               reasons
               too
               ,
               as
               of
               
                 turning
                 th●t
                 away
                 from
                 the
                 Lord
                 thy
                 God
                 ,
              
               which
               implies
               also
               love
               to
               God
               and
               our
               Brethren
               .
               What
               followes
               hence
               then
               ?
               Therefore
               
               those
               preceps
               which
               God
               hath
               given
               Magistrates
               of
               punishing
               Offenders
               ,
               Hereticks
               ,
               subverters
               of
               Religion
               are
               not
               abrogated
               by
               the
               coming
               of
               Christ
               ,
               because
               by
               that
               meanes
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               and
               the
               safety
               of
               our
               neighbour
               are
               preserved
               .
               Commands
               to
               Magistrates
               for
               punishing
               in
               matters
               of
               Religion
               ,
               being
               no
               more
               against
               Christian
               charity
               then
               punishment
               of
               Traytors
               ,
               seditious
               persons
               ,
               theeves
               ,
               &c.
               and
               therefore
               as
               they
               are
               not
               abrogated
               by
               the
               coming
               of
               Christ
               ,
               so
               neither
               are
               these
               .
               The
               old
               Anabaptists
               (
               as
               *
               Bullinger
               shows
               at
               large
               in
               that
               excellent
               book
               of
               his
               )
               who
               were
               against
               Magistrates
               punishing
               in
               matters
               of
               Religion
               ,
               and
               that
               al
               those
               commands
               in
               Deut.
               13.
               &c.
               were
               meerly
               Mosaical
               and
               abrogated
               ,
               held
               as
               wel
               those
               commands
               for
               punishing
               murtherers
               ,
               theeves
               ,
               &c.
               to
               be
               abrogated
               ,
               and
               that
               among
               Christians
               no
               offences
               should
               be
               punished
               with
               prisons
               ,
               mulcts
               ,
               death
               ,
               but
               only
               Excommunication
               ,
               and
               among
               other
               reasons
               they
               gave
               this
               ,
               because
               it
               was
               against
               brotherly
               love
               ,
               which
               they
               urged
               equally
               against
               bodily
               punishments
               for
               transgressions
               against
               the
               second
               Table
               as
               they
               did
               for
               punishments
               against
               the
               first
               ;
               and
               indeed
               *
               
                 Lucas
                 Osiander
              
               with
               others
               who
               write
               against
               Anabaptists
               for
               denying
               that
               Christians
               may
               be
               punished
               with
               outward
               punishments
               for
               any
               offences
               ,
               show
               they
               bring
               the
               same
               Arguments
               ,
               as
               that
               in
               Matthew
               13.
               of
               the
               Tares
               ,
               &c.
               which
               the
               Patrons
               of
               Tolaration
               doe
               now
               against
               the
               Magistrates
               coercive
               power
               in
               matters
               of
               Religion
               ,
               but
               Bullinger
               showes
               very
               well
               at
               large
               ,
               that
               those
               commands
               given
               in
               
                 Exod.
                 Deuter.
                 Levit.
              
               of
               punishing
               capitally
               in
               some
               transgressions
               against
               the
               first
               and
               second
               Table
               ,
               were
               according
               to
               the
               Law
               of
               love
               ,
               and
               that
               by
               the
               same
               reason
               by
               which
               the
               punishing
               by
               the
               Magistrate
               in
               matters
               of
               Religion
               ,
               is
               against
               Christian
               charity
               ,
               the
               punishing
               of
               theeves
               ,
               seditious
               and
               flagitious
               persons
               will
               bee
               so
               to
               .
               And
               Bullinger
               askes
               the
               question
               
                 whether
                 it
                 had
                 not
                 beene
                 more
                 agreeable
                 to
                 love
                 ,
                 if
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 tumult
                 of
                 Mu●ster
                 in
                 West-phalia
                 ,
                 a
                 few
                 seditious
                 kn●ves
                 had
                 beene
                 put
                 into
                 prison
                 ,
                 and
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 demerit
                 punished
                 ,
                 then
                 that
                 whilst
                 no
                 man
                 is
                 punished
                 for
                 his
                 conscience
                 ,
                 such
                 a
                 horrible
                 slaughter
                 of
                 many
                 should
                 follow
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Anabaptists
                 should
                 farre
                 and
                 〈◊〉
                 destroy
                 all
                 with
                 fire
                 and
                 sword
                 .
              
               Secondly
               ,
               that
               the
               Magistrates
               punishing
               of
               Apostates
               and
               false
               Prophets
               is
               approved
               
               of
               for
               the
               times
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               I
               shall
               speak
               to
               it
               fully
               in
               the
               19.
               and
               20.
               
               Thees
               ,
               and
               therefore
               will
               not
               anticipate
               my selfe
               ,
               onely
               say
               this
               ,
               that
               in
               
                 Zac.
                 13.
                 v.
              
               2
               ,
               3.
               a
               Prophecie
               of
               the
               times
               of
               the
               Gospel
               we
               finde
               the
               same
               thing
               ,
               almost
               the
               same
               words
               which
               are
               in
               Deut.
               13.
               6.
               
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               t
               is
               the
               dictate
               of
               nature
               ,
               t
               is
               of
               the
               law
               of
               nature
               and
               of
               all
               Nations
               to
               punish●men
               for
               violations
               in
               Religion
               as
               well
               as
               for
               matters
               of
               life
               and
               goods
               :
               I
               will
               not
               here
               enter
               into
               a
               large
               discussion
               of
               that
               question
               what
               's
               requisite
               ,
               and
               how
               many
               ingredients
               go
               to
               make
               a
               thing
               of
               the
               Law
               of
               nature
               ,
               and
               how
               
                 Jus
                 Naturale
              
               and
               
                 Jus
                 positivum
              
               differ
               .
               I
               shall
               referre
               the
               Reader
               in
               this
               question
               to
               many
               learned
               Tractates
               and
               Discourses
               of
               it
               by
               the
               *
               Schoolmen
               and
               Casuists
               ,
               to
               Popish
               and
               Protestant
               Divines
               ,
               particularly
               to
               
                 Amisius
                 Cases
                 of
                 Conscience
              
               ,
               Book
               5.
               first
               Chapter
               
                 De
                 Jure
                 ,
                 Voetius
                 Theses
                 De
                 vecat
                 .
                 Gentium
                 part
                 .
                 secund
                 .
                 De
                 Jure
                 &
                 Justitia
                 Dei.
              
               Master
               SELDENS
               
                 De
                 Jure
                 Naturali
                 &
                 Gentium
              
               first
               book
               throughout
               ,
               especially
               the
               third
               and
               eight
               chapters
               .
               Master
               
                 Burges
                 Vindiciae
                 Legis
              
               6.
               7.
               and
               8.
               
               Lectures
               .
               Master
               Cawd
               .
               Master
               
                 Palm
                 .
                 Sabbatum
                 Redivivum
                 cap.
              
               1.
               
                 pag.
                 11
                 ,
                 12
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               I
               will
               build
               only
               upon
               that
               which
               all
               learned
               men
               who
               have
               written
               of
               the
               Law
               of
               nature
               grant
               ,
               viz.
               that
               to
               hold
               there
               is
               a
               God
               ,
               and
               that
               that
               God
               is
               to
               be
               adored
               and
               worshipped
               is
               of
               the
               Law
               of
               nature
               ,
               yea
               it
               is
               
                 principium
                 juris
                 naturalis
                 .
                 Musculus
              
               in
               his
               
                 Common
                 Places
                 ,
                 de
                 lege
                 nature
                 ,
                 p.
              
               36.
               and
               
                 de
                 legib
                 .
                 pag.
              
               139.
               showes
               t
               is
               of
               the
               Law
               of
               nature
               to
               have
               a
               sense
               of
               a
               Deity
               ,
               and
               that
               this
               Deity
               is
               to
               be
               worshipped
               and
               feared
               :
               So
               that
               from
               the
               beginning
               among
               all
               men
               some
               Religion
               hath
               alwayes
               beene
               received
               .
               So
               
                 Purchas
                 Pilhrimage
                 chap.
                 6.
                 p.
              
               26
               ,
               27.
               
               Among
               all
               the
               lessons
               which
               nature
               hath
               taught
               ,
               this
               is
               deepliest
               indented
               Religion
               :
               The
               falshoods
               and
               variety
               of
               Religions
               are
               evidences
               of
               this
               truth
               ,
               seeing
               men
               will
               rather
               worship
               a
               Beast
               ,
               stock
               or
               basest
               creature
               ,
               then
               professe
               no
               Religion
               at
               all
               .
               It
               is
               manifest
               then
               that
               the
               Image
               of
               God
               was
               by
               the
               fall
               depraved
               ,
               but
               not
               uttrerly
               extinct
               ;
               among
               other
               sparks
               this
               also
               being
               raked
               up
               in
               the
               ruines
               of
               our
               decaied
               nature
               ,
               some
               science
               of
               the
               God-head
               ,
               some
               conscience
               of
               Religion
               .
            
             
               Now
               all
               those
               Nations
               whom
               the
               Law
               of
               nature
               instructed
               to
               beleeve
               and
               worship
               a
               Deity
               ,
               it
               instructed
               also
               not
               to
               
               suffer
               their
               God
               and
               the
               Religion
               they
               embraced
               to
               be
               openly
               blasphemed
               and
               spoken
               against
               ;
               and
               I
               doe
               not
               beleeve
               any
               instance
               can
               be
               given
               of
               any
               Nation
               or
               body
               of
               people
               among
               the
               Heathen
               formed
               into
               a
               Common-wealth
               who
               punished
               not
               A
               theists
               and
               Blasphemers
               of
               their
               Gods.
               The
               best
               Writers
               and
               Historians
               among
               Heathens
               ,
               and
               of
               Heathens
               ,
               as
               
                 Cicero
                 ,
                 Seneca
                 ,
                 Plato
                 ,
                 Aristotle
                 ,
                 Plutarch
                 ,
                 Livie
                 ,
                 Justin
                 ,
                 Diogenes
                 Laertius
                 ,
                 Caelius
                 Rhodiginus
                 ,
                 Diodorus
                 Siculus
                 ,
                 Herodotus
                 ,
                 Xenophon
                 ,
              
               assure
               us
               of
               Lawes
               and
               punishments
               enacted
               by
               Princes
               and
               States
               in
               matters
               of
               Religion
               ;
               And
               other
               Historians
               who
               write
               Histories
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               of
               all
               ages
               and
               times
               ,
               as
               Sir
               
                 Walter
                 Rawleigh
                 ,
                 Purchas
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               give
               us
               many
               instances
               in
               this
               kind
               among
               all
               sorts
               of
               Religions
               and
               people
               .
               Whence
               't
               is
               that
               so
               many
               learned
               men
               ,
               
                 Zanchius
                 ,
                 Musculus
                 ,
                 Peter
                 Martyr
                 ,
                 Beza
                 ,
              
               with
               divers
               others
               finding
               lawes
               and
               punishments
               of
               this
               nature
               so
               common
               and
               generall
               among
               Commonwealths
               and
               Kingdomes
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               so
               many
               examples
               recorded
               in
               the
               old
               and
               new
               Testament
               and
               in
               other
               Authors
               ,
               make
               punishments
               by
               Magistrates
               for
               violation
               of
               religion
               to
               bee
               of
               the
               light
               of
               nature
               as
               they
               doe
               the
               knowledge
               of
               a
               God
               ,
               and
               that
               hee
               is
               to
               bee
               feared
               and
               worshipped
               .
               Bullinger
               in
               his
               fifth
               book
               against
               the
               Anabaptists
               fifth
               chapter
               ,
               in
               answer
               to
               the
               Anabaptists
               affirming
               the
               commands
               of
               punishing
               in
               matters
               of
               religion
               belong
               to
               Moses
               sword
               ,
               are
               mosaicall
               from
               which
               Christians
               are
               now
               freed
               ,
               saith
               that
               this
               coercive
               power
               was
               not
               by
               Moses
               then
               instituted
               as
               being
               never
               before
               ,
               and
               as
               a
               ceremoniall
               law
               which
               should
               cease
               in
               the
               time
               of
               Christ
               ,
               but
               from
               the
               beginning
               this
               law
               as
               natural
               and
               necessary
               was
               appointed
               by
               God.
               For
               all
               the
               old
               Magistrates
               before
               Moses
               ,
               from
               this
               command
               of
               God
               used
               this
               sword
               .
               And
               this
               law
               therefore
               God
               inserted
               in
               the
               Israelitical
               laws
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               now
               taken
               away
               by
               Christs
               coming
               as
               a
               mosaicall
               coaction
               ,
               because
               Christ
               abrogated
               not
               the
               policie
               and
               law
               of
               nature
               .
               Musculu●
               in
               his
               common
               places
               
                 De
                 Magistratibus
              
               shewing
               the
               Magistrates
               coercive
               power
               in
               matters
               of
               religion
               to
               be
               so
               manifest
               a
               truth
               as
               that
               the
               heathen
               could
               nor
               be
               ignorāt
               of
               it
               ,
               concluds
               t
               is
               to
               be
               much
               more
               acknowledged
               by
               Christians
               ,
               *
               
                 neither
                 is
                 it
                 that
                 any
                 man
                 should
                 say
                 it
                 s
                 not
                 for
                 us
                 Christians
                 to
                 harken
                 in
                 points
                 of
                 religion
                 what
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 our
                 nature
                 dictates
                 unto
                 us
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 the
                 Scripture
                 speaks
                 to
                 us
                 
                 of
                 which
                 are
                 given
                 for
                 that
                 end
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 be
                 instructed
                 to
                 every
                 good
                 work
                 .
                 For
                 although
                 in
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 concerne
                 the
                 mysteries
                 of
                 our
                 Faith
                 ,
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 nature
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 bee
                 consulted
                 with
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 yet
                 also-those
                 things
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 contemned
                 which
                 by
                 God
                 are
                 written
                 in
                 our
                 ●earts
                 by
                 nature
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 that
                 law
                 of
                 nature
                 whose
                 direction
                 both
                 the
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 commend
                 to
                 us
                 .
                 Is
                 not
                 that
                 power
                 which
                 fathers
                 have
                 over
                 their
                 children
                 of
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 nature
                 which
                 the
                 Scripture
                 also
                 confirms
                 .
                 And
                 who
                 wi●l
                 deny
                 that
                 it
                 specially
                 belongs
                 to
                 Parents
                 to
                 bring
                 up
                 their
                 children
                 in
                 true
                 religion
                 and
                 the
                 feare
                 of
                 God
                 ?
                 In
              
               Abraham
               
                 this
                 was
                 praised
              
               Gen.
               18.
               
               
                 Now
                 if
                 wee
                 consider
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 ,
                 what
                 is
                 hee
                 otherwise
                 to
                 be
                 accounted
                 of
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 supreme
                 Father
                 of
                 all
                 his
                 subjects
                 ,
                 whose
                 power
                 is
                 much
                 greater
                 ,
                 then
                 of
                 a
                 Father
                 over
                 children
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 belongs
                 more
                 to
                 him
                 then
                 to
                 a
                 Father
                 ,
                 that
                 be
                 should
                 take
                 upon
                 him
                 the
                 care
                 of
                 Religion
                 and
                 among
                 ●is
                 subjects
                 set
                 it
                 up
                 .
              
               As
               for
               Musculus
               Authority
               which
               is
               so
               much
               urged
               by
               
                 Minus
                 Celsus
                 Senenfis
              
               Sect
               tertia
               page
               183.
               that
               all
               the
               judiciall
               lawes
               are
               by
               the
               Gospell
               wholly
               antiquated
               ,
               and
               therefore
               those
               of
               
                 Deut.
                 13.
                 
                 Deut.
                 17.
                 &c.
              
               concerning
               the
               killing
               of
               false
               Prophet●
               ,
               Blasphemers
               :
               I
               answer
               ,
               t
               is
               evident
               that
               is
               not
               Musculus
               meaning
               that
               under
               the
               Gospell
               Magistrates
               may
               not
               make
               lawes
               or
               punish
               for
               points
               of
               Religion
               :
               for
               in
               many
               of
               his
               writings
               he
               pleads
               for
               this
               coercive
               power
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               second
               Psal
               .
               verse
               11.
               
               
                 Serve
                 the
                 Lord
                 with
                 feare
                 .
                 Let
                 them
                 note
                 this
                 place
                 who
                 deny
                 kingly
                 and
                 saecular
                 power
                 that
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 b●th
                 to
                 doe
                 in
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 religion
                 .
                 The
                 spirit
                 of
                 God
                 admonishes
                 Kings
                 and
                 Judges
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 to
                 serve
                 the
                 Lord.
                 But
                 hee
                 understands
                 it
                 of
                 that
                 service
                 which
                 is
                 due
                 to
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 God.
                 Let
                 them
                 answer
                 here
                 in
                 what
                 thing
                 ,
                 Princes
                 ought
                 to
                 serve
                 Christ
                 if
                 in
                 religion
                 there
                 be
                 nothing
                 at
                 all
                 which
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 by
                 them
                 .
                 When
                 therefore
                 Princes
                 by
                 their
                 power
                 doe
                 care
                 that
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 Gods
                 word
                 be
                 kept
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 Idolatry
                 and
                 false
                 worships
                 taken
                 away
                 ,
                 Ministers
                 conveniently
                 provided
                 for
                 ,
                 and
                 adversaries
                 suppressed
                 ,
                 forbidding
                 also
                 that
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 God
                 be
                 blasphemed
                 ,
                 and
                 ●aring
                 that
                 those
                 who
                 live
                 godly
                 may
                 be
                 safe
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 wicked
                 and
                 turbulent
                 may
                 be
                 punished
                 ,
                 do
                 they
                 not
                 serve
                 Christ
                 then
                 ?
              
            
             
               So
               in
               his
               commentaries
               on
               the
               *
               fifth
               of
               the
               Gal.
               12.
               verse
               he
               is
               for
               cutting
               off
               false
               Teachers
               by
               the
               Christian
               Magistrate
               ,
               which
               Mr.
               
                 Goodwi●●
                 page
              
               74.
               of
               his
               H●giomastix
               confesses
               of
               him
               .
               
               So
               in
               his
               Common
               Places
               
                 De
                 Magistratibus
              
               and
               
                 De
                 Haeresi
              
               hee
               pleads
               for
               at
               large
               the
               coercive
               power
               of
               the
               Magistrates
               in
               matters
               of
               Religion
               ,
               and
               *
               particularly
               of
               restraining
               and
               imprisoning
               Hereticks
               ,
               yea
               ,
               in
               case
               they
               be
               blasphemous
               against
               God
               of
               cutting
               them
               off
               by
               death
               .
               For
               saith
               hee
               ,
               
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 God
                 doth
                 not
                 suffer
                 a
                 Blasphemer
                 to
                 live
                 .
              
               By
               which
               testimonies
               of
               Musoulus
               and
               divers
               others
               that
               might
               be
               taken
               out
               of
               his
               writings
               t
               is
               apparent
               whatever
               his
               meaning
               was
               of
               the
               Abrogation
               of
               the
               whole
               judiciall
               law
               ,
               it
               could
               not
               bee
               that
               all
               the
               commands
               concerning
               the
               Magistrates
               coercive
               power
               against
               Hereticks
               ,
               false
               Prophets
               ,
               Blasphemers
               ,
               were
               by
               the
               comming
               of
               Christ
               wholly
               taken
               away
               :
               For
               whereas
               Musoulus
               his
               expresse
               judgement
               is
               (
               though
               against
               the
               Magistrates
               cutting
               off
               by
               death
               a
               simple
               Heretick
               )
               for
               putting
               to
               death
               blasphemous
               Hereticks
               ,
               his
               proof
               is
               ,
               
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 God
                 doth
                 not
                 suffer
                 a
                 blasphemer
                 to
                 live
                 ,
              
               which
               law
               was
               given
               by
               Moses
               as
               well
               as
               those
               in
               the
               13.
               and
               17.
               chapter
               of
               Deut.
               and
               I
               find
               no
               law
               spoken
               of
               ,
               or
               example
               recorded
               in
               the
               new
               Testament
               for
               putting
               Blasphemers
               to
               death
               ,
               but
               what
               hath
               immediate
               reference
               to
               that
               law
               in
               L●vit
               .
               24.
               16.
               or
               was
               founded
               on
               the
               law
               of
               nature
               common
               to
               all
               Nations
               .
               Now
               for
               that
               abrogation
               of
               the
               mosaicall
               law
               in
               Mus●ulus
               common
               places
               
                 de
                 legibus
              
               spoken
               of
               by
               
                 Minus
                 Celsus
                 Senensis
              
               ,
               t
               is
               not
               of
               the
               abrogation
               of
               the
               judiciall
               law
               only
               but
               of
               the
               morall
               also
               ,
               which
               is
               equally
               pleaded
               by
               Musculus
               in
               that
               chapter
               ;
               and
               yet
               t
               is
               well
               known
               that
               Musculus
               was
               no
               Antinomian
               ,
               So
               that
               however
               ,
               he
               differed
               in
               the
               way
               of
               his
               expressions
               from
               other
               great
               Divines
               about
               the
               manner
               how
               the
               morall
               law
               in
               the
               ten
               commandements
               binds
               us
               Christians
               ,
               viz.
               not
               as
               delivered
               by
               Moses
               legally
               to
               the
               Israelites
               ,
               but
               as
               agreeing
               with
               the
               law
               of
               nature
               ,
               justice
               and
               equity
               ,
               commanding
               good
               just
               ,
               and
               holy
               things
               ,
               so
               far
               tying
               all
               men
               to
               observance
               .
               *
               Musculus
               explains
               his
               own
               meaning
               ,
               that
               the
               observation
               of
               the
               Decalogue
               did
               not
               belong
               simply
               to
               the
               Israelites
               alone
               ,
               but
               
                 secundum
                 quid
              
               in
               some
               respects
               as
               given
               by
               Moses
               upon
               
                 Mount
                 Sinai
              
               ,
               and
               as
               it
               contained
               the
               Tables
               of
               a
               Covenant
               made
               by
               God
               with
               Israel
               .
               So
               farre
               it
               binds
               not
               Heathens
               nor
               Christiens
               but
               only
               Israelites
               .
               But
               the
               things
               containe●
               in
               the
               Decalogue
               ,
               the
               matter
               of
               it
               concernes
               all
               .
               The
               Decalogue
               so
               farr
               as
               to
               be
               under
               Moses
               ,
               and
               his
               
               Paedagogie
               doth
               not
               binde
               Christians
               ,
               but
               as
               it
               contains
               things
               agreeable
               ,
               or
               contrary
               to
               righteousnesse
               and
               the
               law
               of
               Christ
               t
               is
               in
               force
               to
               ,
               and
               therfore
               cōmands
               the
               one
               and
               forbids
               the
               other
               .
               Musculus
               saith
               he
               is
               so
               farre
               from
               condemning
               the
               use
               of
               the
               ten
               Commandements
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               he
               greatly
               praises
               their
               study
               and
               diligence
               ,
               who
               first
               brought
               that
               in
               for
               a
               part
               of
               the
               Catechisme
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               So
               that
               notwithstanding
               any
               thing
               Musculus
               hath
               of
               the
               abrogation
               of
               the
               mosaical
               law
               ,
               Moses
               Laws
               for
               punishing
               Idolaters
               ,
               false
               Prophets
               Blasphemers
               ,
               are
               in
               force
               now
               for
               the
               generall
               equity
               and
               reason
               of
               them
               as
               containing
               matter
               agreeable
               to
               the
               rules
               of
               reason
               and
               justice
               as
               well
               as
               the
               Decalogue
               ;
               and
               indeed
               confidering
               what
               Musculus
               in
               his
               Tractate
               
                 de
                 legibus
              
               writes
               of
               the
               judiciall
               lawes
               that
               they
               are
               Appendixes
               of
               the
               morall
               commands
               ,
               inserted
               here
               and
               there
               in
               Moses
               writings
               and
               added
               for
               exposition
               of
               the
               Decalogue
               ,
               as
               also
               what
               he
               saith
               
                 De
                 Magistratibus
              
               that
               the
               Magistrates
               power
               in
               matters
               of
               Religion
               is
               of
               the
               light
               of
               nature
               ,
               nature
               dictates
               it
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               law
               is
               still
               in
               force
               against
               Blasphemers
               ,
               then
               wee
               cannot
               understand
               the
               abrogation
               of
               these
               lawes
               of
               Moses
               of
               punishing
               in
               matters
               of
               the
               first
               Table
               ,
               to
               be
               any
               otherwise
               meant
               by
               Musculus
               then
               in
               his
               sense
               of
               the
               abrogation
               of
               the
               Decalogue
               formerly
               expressed
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               reasons
               of
               those
               commands
               expressed
               in
               the
               13.
               and
               17.
               chapters
               of
               Deut.
               concerning
               putting
               to
               death
               false
               Prophets
               ,
               Apostates
               ,
               &c.
               whether
               taken
               from
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               things
               themselves
               to
               which
               drawn
               ,
               or
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               persons
               guilty
               ,
               Seducers
               ,
               or
               the
               common
               condition
               of
               the
               sons
               of
               men
               ,
               shall
               feare
               and
               do
               no
               more
               so
               ,
               &c.
               or
               the
               end
               of
               punishments
               ,
               putting
               away
               evill
               ,
               to
               which
               of
               them
               soever
               we
               look
               ,
               they
               have
               been
               ,
               were
               ,
               and
               are
               stil
               the
               same
               ,
               always
               of
               a
               like
               nature
               and
               force
               both
               before
               the
               commands
               were
               given
               by
               Moses
               ,
               in
               Moses
               time
               ,
               and
               now
               under
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               and
               therefore
               the
               reasons
               of
               those
               lawes
               being
               perpetuall
               and
               universall
               not
               abrogated
               by
               Christ
               ,
               neither
               are
               the
               lawes
               themselves
               (
               of
               which
               though
               I
               gave
               a
               touch
               of
               it
               in
               pag.
               50.
               )
               yet
               I
               shall
               here
               further
               cleare
               it
               .
               T
               is
               a
               rule
               given
               by
               many
               Divines
               in
               such
               sentences
               as
               these
               ,
               
                 Tale
                 praceptum
                 qualis
                 ratio
                 praecepti
                 .
                 Ratio
                 immutabilis
                 
                 facit
                 praceptum
                 immutabile
                 .
              
               
               
                 Vbi
                 ratio
                 legis
                 redditur
                 moralis
                 ,
                 ibi
                 ●ex
                 ipsa
                 est
                 moralis
                 .
                 Officia
                 illa
                 omnia
                 sunt
                 moralia
                 et
                 immutabilia
                 ,
                 quae
                 rationes
                 morales
                 &
                 immutabiles
                 habent
                 sibi
                 annexas
                 .
              
               Now
               though
               this
               rule
               is
               liable
               to
               Exceptions
               and
               holds
               not
               universally
               as
               in
               Levit.
               11.
               44.
               
               Some
               speciall
               determination
               may
               be
               confirmed
               by
               a
               generall
               reason
               ;
               and
               the
               immutable
               nature
               of
               the
               law-giver
               hath
               its
               place
               and
               vertue
               in
               appointing
               mutable
               commands
               .
               Yet
               where
               the
               reasons
               of
               a
               law
               
                 ex
                 natura
                 rei
              
               &
               not
               meerly
               
                 ex
                 instituto
              
               are
               perpetual
               and
               universal
               ,
               and
               the
               duties
               following
               from
               those
               reasons
               founded
               thereon
               ,
               the
               special
               inward
               and
               proper
               reason
               of
               such
               a
               command
               being
               morall
               and
               perpetual
               ;
               there
               alwayes
               it
               followes
               that
               law
               is
               morall
               and
               perpetual
               ,
               of
               which
               the
               Reader
               may
               bee
               further
               satisfied
               in
               
                 Ames
                 Cases
                 Consc
                 .
                 lib.
                 5.
                 cap.
              
               1.
               
               Quaest
               .
               9.
               and
               his
               
                 Medulla
                 l.
                 2.
                 c.
              
               12.
               
            
             
               Now
               the
               speciall
               inward
               and
               proper
               reason
               of
               that
               command
               
                 Deut.
                 13.
                 so
                 shalt
                 thou
                 put
                 the
                 evill
                 away
                 from
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 thee
                 ,
              
               is
               
                 juris
                 moralis
                 &
                 naturalis
              
               ,
               and
               therefore
               so
               is
               the
               command
               itselfe
               .
               For
               a
               conclusion
               of
               this
               that
               these
               lawes
               of
               punishing
               Idolaters
               ,
               false
               Prophets
               ,
               &c.
               were
               not
               properly
               judiciall
               lawes
               ,
               nor
               abrogated
               by
               Christs
               comming
               ,
               le
               ts
               take
               notice
               that
               that
               distinction
               of
               the
               judiciall
               law
               from
               the
               morall
               ,
               viz.
               the
               morall
               law
               was
               given
               of
               God
               publikly
               declared
               by
               his
               voice
               twice
               writ
               in
               tables
               of
               stone
               ,
               but
               the
               judiciall
               was
               afterwards
               delivered
               to
               Moses
               ,
               and
               by
               Moses
               to
               the
               people
               without
               any
               such
               solemnity
               ,
               is
               no
               exact
               nor
               perfect
               one
               .
               For
               many
               of
               the
               laws
               not
               expressed
               in
               the
               Decalogue
               ,
               but
               delivered
               afterwards
               among
               the
               judiciall
               ,
               as
               about
               restoring
               the
               pledge
               ,
               of
               weights
               and
               just
               measures
               ,
               of
               giving
               the
               hire
               to
               the
               laborour
               ,
               and
               many
               other
               such
               like
               ,
               are
               no
               more
               judiciall
               or
               lesse
               morall
               
                 then
                 thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 steal
              
               ,
               Yea
               such
               commands
               are
               transferred
               to
               the
               times
               of
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               as
               that
               of
               Levit
               ,
               19.
               17.
               to
               Matth.
               18.
               15.
               and
               Luke
               17.
               3.
               and
               therefore
               though
               these
               commands
               of
               punishing
               Blasphemers
               ,
               Apostates
               ,
               false
               Prophets
               ,
               &c.
               bee
               not
               expressed
               in
               the
               Decalogue
               ,
               but
               added
               after
               ,
               yet
               they
               may
               bee
               no
               more
               judiciall
               then
               the
               third
               and
               fourth
               Commandement
               .
               And
               therefore
               the
               most
               accurate
               distinction
               that
               is
               given
               by
               Divines
               between
               judiciall
               lawes
               properly
               so
               called
               ,
               and
               those
               lawes
               numbred
               among
               the
               judiciall
               ,
               is
               this
               ,
               those
               were
               properly
               judiciall
               lawes
               
               which
               had
               a
               singular
               respect
               to
               the
               people
               of
               the
               Jewes
               ,
               so
               as
               the
               reason
               cause
               and
               foundation
               of
               them
               was
               placed
               in
               some
               peculiar
               condition
               of
               that
               people
               :
               But
               those
               lawes
               which
               were
               wont
               to
               be
               reckoned
               among
               the
               judicials
               ,
               and
               yet
               in
               their
               reason
               had
               no
               singular
               respect
               or
               relation
               to
               the
               condition
               of
               the
               Jewes
               more
               then
               to
               other
               people
               ,
               all
               those
               are
               of
               morall
               naturall
               right
               common
               to
               all
               people
               ,
               of
               which
               distinction
               with
               some
               other
               particulars
               about
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               judiciall
               law
               ,
               and
               how
               farr
               it
               binds
               Christians
               under
               the
               Gospell
               I
               referre
               the
               Reader
               to
               *
               
                 Ames
                 .
                 Cases
              
               of
               conscience
               the
               fifth
               Book
               ,
               chapt
               .
               1.
               
               
                 De
                 Jure
              
               and
               to
               Zepperus
               explanation
               of
               the
               mosaicall
               lawes
               ,
               chap.
               5.
               who
               shewes
               two
               extreams
               of
               men
               in
               that
               point
               ,
               one
               in
               the
               excesse
               holding
               all
               the
               judiciall
               lawes
               promiscuously
               in
               force
               ,
               others
               in
               the
               defect
               holding
               them
               all
               and
               wholly
               abolished
               ,
               but
               holds
               the
               middle
               way
               between
               both
               ,
               viz.
               what
               ever
               in
               the
               mosaicall
               lawes
               hath
               an
               immutable
               and
               perpetuall
               reason
               and
               nature
               by
               common
               right
               ,
               immu●ably
               and
               alwayes
               as
               by
               an
               adamantine
               chaine
               binds
               all
               men
               in
               all
               times
               and
               places
               :
               But
               whatsoever
               hath
               an
               implied
               reason
               and
               condition
               of
               change
               ,
               does
               no
               longer
               bind
               the
               consciences
               of
               Christians
               .
               Zepperus
               also
               in
               his
               first
               Book
               chapt
               .
               12.
               of
               the
               mosaicall
               lawes
               ,
               answers
               at
               large
               the
               places
               brought
               by
               
                 Minus
                 Celsus
                 Senens
              
               .
               and
               others
               ,
               out
               of
               
                 Musculus
                 ,
                 Luther
                 ,
                 Calvin
                 .
                 Zanchius
              
               and
               others
               ,
               for
               the
               abrogation
               of
               these
               lawes
               ,
               showing
               they
               are
               understood
               only
               of
               those
               things
               that
               peculiarly
               belonged
               to
               the
               commonwealth
               of
               the
               Jewes
               ,
               and
               as
               given
               by
               Moses
               to
               the
               Israelites
               ,
               and
               not
               of
               such
               judicialls
               which
               either
               in
               the
               law
               of
               nature
               or
               Decalogue
               have
               their
               reason
               founded
               .
               Now
               of
               this
               latter
               sort
               ,
               are
               all
               those
               commands
               for
               the
               substance
               of
               them
               ,
               for
               punishing
               the
               false
               Prophe●
               ,
               Apostate
               ,
               &c.
               as
               appears
               in
               the
               nature
               of
               those
               laws
               and
               the
               reasons
               of
               them
               :
               for
               what
               singular
               respect
               or
               relation
               to
               the
               condition
               of
               the
               Jews
               ,
               hath
               
                 taking
                 the
                 evill
                 away
                 ,
                 fearing
                 and
                 doing
                 no
                 more
                 so
                 ,
                 turning
                 away
                 from
                 the
                 Lord
                 their
                 God
                 ,
              
               more
               ,
               then
               to
               the
               condition
               of
               Christians
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               As
               to
               Hagiomastixs
               affirmation
               page
               43
               that
               to
               prove
               by
               the
               law
               of
               God
               in
               the
               old
               Testament
               ,
               Deut.
               13.
               &c.
               that
               false
               Prophets
               Blasphemers
               ,
               &c.
               may
               be
               bodily
               punished
               under
               the
               New
               Testament
               is
               all
               one
               as
               if
               a
               man
               should
               go
               
               about
               to
               prove
               that
               the
               man
               Moses
               is
               now
               alive
               ,
               by
               this
               argument
               viz.
               because
               hee
               was
               alive
               under
               the
               old
               Testament
               ,
               I
               answer
               ,
               1.
               
               Moses
               is
               alive
               under
               the
               new
               Testament
               ,
               as
               God
               said
               in
               the
               bush
               to
               Moses
               ,
               I
               am
               the
               God
               of
               Abraham
               ,
               and
               the
               God
               of
               Isaac
               ,
               and
               the
               God
               of
               Jacob
               ,
               so
               God
               is
               the
               God
               of
               Moses
               as
               well
               as
               of
               Abraham
               ,
               &c.
               
               Now
               God
               is
               not
               the
               God
               of
               the
               dead
               but
               of
               the
               living
               .
               Matth.
               22.
               32.
               compared
               with
               Mark
               12.
               26
               ,
               27.
               2.
               
               Though
               Moses
               body
               be
               dead
               and
               buried
               by
               God
               in
               a
               Sepulcher
               that
               no
               man
               knowes
               of
               ,
               yet
               his
               Doctrine
               may
               be
               alive
               ,
               t
               is
               a
               grosse
               
                 non
                 sequitur
              
               ,
               that
               their
               Doctrine
               must
               be
               dead
               and
               buried
               whose
               bodyes
               are
               dead
               ,
               for
               then
               Davids
               Doctrine
               in
               the
               Psalmes
               ,
               the
               Prophets
               Doctrine
               ,
               yea
               the
               Evangelists
               and
               Apostles
               Doctrine
               should
               be
               dead
               ,
               they
               being
               now
               all
               dead
               as
               well
               as
               Moses
               ,
               and
               so
               all
               proofes
               brought
               for
               any
               Doctrine
               ,
               from
               
                 Davids
                 Psalmes
              
               ,
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               the
               new
               Testament
               may
               be
               thus
               evaded
               ,
               by
               saying
               ,
               we
               may
               go
               about
               to
               prove
               David
               ,
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               Evangelists
               and
               Apostles
               are
               now
               alive
               by
               this
               arguments
               ,
               because
               they
               were
               alive
               some
               of
               them
               thousands
               ,
               and
               others
               of
               them
               many
               hundred
               yeares
               agoe
               .
               Thirdly
               besides
               this
               false
               consequence
               ,
               t
               is
               evident
               upon
               many
               grounds
               that
               Doctrines
               are
               alive
               ,
               doe
               bind
               when
               the
               Publishers
               and
               writers
               of
               them
               are
               dead
               ,
               yea
               they
               are
               written
               for
               that
               end
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               teach
               and
               bee
               a
               rule
               when
               the
               men
               who
               writ
               them
               are
               dead
               ,
               that
               being
               dead
               ,
               by
               these
               they
               may
               yet
               speak
               as
               the
               Apostle
               ●om
               .
               15.
               4.
               tells
               us
               ;
               yea
               many
               things
               are
               spoken
               and
               written
               to
               be
               a
               rule
               of
               direction
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               intended
               to
               take
               place
               rather
               after
               their
               death
               then
               in
               their
               life
               time
               ,
               as
               the
               Prophecies
               of
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               and
               some
               Prophecies
               also
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               so
               that
               it
               may
               be
               said
               as
               Z●ch
               .
               chapter
               1.
               verse
               6.
               
               
                 Your
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 where
                 are
                 they
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 do
                 they
                 live
                 for
                 ever
                 ?
                 But
                 my
                 words
                 and
                 my
                 Statu●●
                 which
                 I
                 commanded
                 my
                 servants
                 the
                 Prophets
                 ;
                 did
                 they
                 no●
                 take
                 hold
                 of
                 your
                 Fathers
                 ?
              
               though
               Pen-men
               and
               writers
               of
               Scripture
               die
               ,
               yet
               their
               words
               and
               Doctrine
               take
               hold
               and
               place
               when
               they
               are
               dead
               .
               Fourthly
               by
               this
               reason
               of
               holding
               Moses
               is
               now
               alive
               ,
               if
               the
               law
               of
               God
               in
               the
               old
               Testament
               binds
               ,
               it
               will
               follow
               that
               all
               Moses
               Doctrine
               ,
               the
               ten
               commandements
               and
               all
               he
               writ
               in
               the
               
                 Pentatench
                 ,
                 Genesis
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               are
               void
               as
               well
               
               as
               these
               commands
               about
               punishing
               false
               Prophets
               ,
               &c.
               for
               they
               were
               made
               known
               and
               written
               by
               Moses
               when
               hee
               was
               alive
               ,
               and
               to
               bee
               found
               in
               his
               Books
               together
               with
               these
               lawes
               termed
               judiciall
               :
               So
               that
               the
               Antinomian
               may
               as
               well
               say
               the
               same
               against
               the
               morall
               law
               under
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               when
               the
               ten
               Commandements
               are
               pressed
               ,
               and
               the
               Socinian
               and
               Anabaptist
               against
               those
               commands
               to
               put
               to
               death
               murtherers
               ,
               which
               now
               Master
               
                 John
                 Goodwin
              
               doth
               against
               these
               lawes
               in
               Deut.
               13.
               &c.
               that
               men
               may
               as
               well
               prove
               the
               man
               Moses
               is
               now
               alive
               ,
               by
               these
               commands
               ,
               because
               he
               was
               alive
               under
               the
               old
               Testament
               ,
               as
               bring
               those
               places
               of
               Scripture
               written
               by
               Moses
               to
               prove
               the
               morall
               law
               in
               force
               ,
               and
               those
               commands
               
                 who
                 so
                 sheddeth
                 mans
                 bloud
                 ,
                 by
                 man
                 shall
                 his
                 bloud
                 bee
                 shed
                 .
              
               Fifthly
               whatever
               Hagiomastix
               by
               way
               of
               scoffe
               hath
               spoken
               thus
               of
               proving
               as
               well
               Moses
               may
               be
               now
               alive
               ,
               t
               is
               evident
               ,
               besides
               the
               new
               Testaments
               Confirmation
               in
               many
               places
               of
               the
               Evangelists
               and
               Epistles
               ,
               of
               the
               old
               Testament
               being
               in
               force
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               the
               Gospell
               (
               of
               which
               I
               shall
               speak
               in
               the
               18.
               
               THESIS
               and
               so
               will
               pare
               the
               Reader
               here
               )
               it
               by
               name
               particularly
               ratifies
               the
               Doctrine
               and
               Authority
               of
               Moses
               writings
               ,
               and
               proves
               and
               urges
               severall
               things
               upon
               men
               under
               the
               Gospell
               from
               texts
               taken
               out
               of
               the
               five
               Books
               of
               Moses
               ,
               as
               these
               places
               in
               the
               new
               Testament
               unanswerably
               show
               ,
               
                 Matth.
                 23.
                 2
                 ,
                 3.
                 
                 Matth.
                 28
                 ,
                 29
                 ,
                 31
                 ,
                 32.
                 
                 Mark
                 12.
                 26.
                 
                 Luke
                 16.
                 29
                 ,
                 30
                 ,
                 31.
                 
                 Luke
                 24.
                 27.
                 
                 John
                 1.
                 45.
                 
                 Acts
                 3.
                 22.
                 
                 Act.
                 26.
                 22.
                 
                 Acts
                 28.
                 23.
                 
                 Rom.
              
               9.
               7
               ,
               9
               ,
               15
               ,
               16
               ,
               17.
               
               
                 Rom.
                 10.
                 6
                 ,
                 8.
                 
                 Rom.
                 13.
                 8.
                 9.
                 
                 Ephes
                 .
              
               6.
               2.
               3.
               yea
               severall
               particulars
               of
               the
               judiciall
               lawes
               ,
               are
               brought
               to
               prove
               duties
               required
               in
               the
               new
               Testament
               as
               page
               56
               ,
               57
               ,
               60.
               of
               this
               Book
               showes
               ;
               and
               lastly
               Moses
               Authority
               and
               writings
               are
               of
               such
               sacred
               account
               under
               the
               new
               Testament
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               P●●lation
               the
               Book
               that
               concludes
               and
               shuts
               up
               the
               Canon
               of
               the
               new
               Testament
               ,
               the
               Book
               that
               speaks
               of
               things
               that
               shall
               be
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               the
               new
               Testament
               till
               the
               end
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               Moses
               his
               name
               and
               writing
               are
               joyned
               with
               the
               Lamb
               ,
               and
               that
               to
               be
               made
               use
               of
               by
               the
               most
               eminent
               and
               faithfull
               servants
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               have
               
                 gotten
                 the
                 victory
                 ever
                 the
                 beast
                 ,
                 and
                 over
                 his
                 Image
                 ,
                 and
                 over
                 his
                 marke
                 ,
                 and
                 over
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 his
                 name
                 ,
              
               these
               standing
               
                 on
                 the
                 sea
                 of
                 glasse
                 having
                 the
                 harp
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 sing
                 the
                 song
                 of
              
               Moses
               
               
                 the
                 servant
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               and
               the
               song
               of
               the
               Lamb
               ,
               
                 saying
                 ,
                 great
                 and
                 marvellous
                 are
                 thy
                 works
                 Lord
                 God
                 almighty
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               So
               that
               all
               these
               things
               being
               laid
               together
               ,
               I
               suppose
               by
               this
               time
               every
               ingenuous
               Reader
               must
               needs
               see
               ,
               that
               by
               this
               Answer
               to
               Deut.
               13.
               &c.
               
               Hagiomastix
               intended
               rather
               to
               
                 spread
                 a
                 table
                 of
                 mirth
              
               for
               himselfe
               and
               his
               Church
               to
               feast
               on
               ,
               then
               to
               give
               any
               satisfaction
               to
               the
               Reverend
               Author
               of
               the
               Vindication
               of
               the
               printed
               Paper
               entituled
               an
               Ordinance
               for
               the
               preventing
               of
               Heresies
               ,
               &c.
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Presbyterians
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               as
               to
               that
               answer
               of
               Hagiomastix
               p.
               48.
               49.
               they
               that
               
                 will
                 have
                 the
                 ancient
                 law
                 for
                 putting
                 Blasphemers
                 &
                 Idolaters
                 to
                 death
                 to
                 be
                 now
                 in
                 force
                 ,
                 must
                 consequently
                 hold
                 t
                 is
                 in
                 force
                 not
                 simply
                 only
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 inflicting
                 of
                 death
                 upon
                 the
                 offenders
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 all
                 other
                 particulars
                 commanded
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 Authority
                 ,
                 as
                 not
                 be
                 killed
                 after
                 any
                 māner
                 ,
                 nor
                 with
                 any
                 kind
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 stones
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 the
                 seducer
                 but
                 the
                 seduced
                 themselves
                 ,
                 though
                 whole
                 cites
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 the
                 inhabitants
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 cattel
                 also
                 ,
                 with
                 divers
                 other
                 particulars
                 named
                 in
                 that
                 of
                 Deut.
                 13.
                 
                 For
                 if
                 men
                 will
                 urge
                 this
                 law
                 as
                 being
                 still
                 in
                 force
                 ,
                 they
                 make
                 themselves
                 debters
                 to
                 urge
                 the
                 execution
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 particularities
                 and
                 circumstances
                 thereunto
                 belonging
                 .
                 For
                 who
                 hath
                 any
                 power
                 to
                 make
                 an
                 Election
                 or
                 Reprobation
                 amongst
                 the
                 Commandements
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 where
                 God
                 himself
                 hath
                 made
                 none
                 .
              
               I
               reply
               ,
               it
               followes
               not
               :
               t
               is
               no
               good
               consequence
               that
               all
               circumstances
               ,
               accessories
               ,
               particularities
               must
               bind
               because
               the
               substance
               of
               a
               command
               binds
               ;
               or
               that
               the
               substance
               and
               summe
               of
               a
               command
               must
               be
               taken
               away
               ,
               because
               some
               circumstances
               ,
               formes
               and
               particularities
               are
               not
               in
               force
               .
            
             
               To
               argue
               a
               thing
               it selfe
               abolished
               ,
               because
               the
               modus
               of
               it
               binds
               not
               alwayes
               ,
               or
               that
               the
               substance
               and
               essentials
               must
               cease
               ,
               because
               divers
               accessories
               ,
               circumstantials
               and
               formes
               wherewith
               it
               was
               clothed
               most
               suitable
               to
               such
               a
               time
               ,
               Countrey
               condition
               of
               such
               a
               people
               ,
               are
               ceased
               ,
               is
               a
               fallacie
               a
               
                 dicto
                 sec●ndum
                 quid
                 ad
                 dictum
                 simpliciter
                 ,
              
               which
               all
               Logitians
               know
               is
               no
               good
               reasoning
               :
               If
               I
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               Presbyterian
               had
               argued
               thus
               ,
               such
               a
               mans
               bond
               binds
               not
               now
               ,
               or
               this
               is
               not
               such
               a
               man
               ,
               hee
               is
               dead
               ,
               because
               his
               apparell
               ,
               haire
               ,
               place
               of
               abode
               ,
               with
               some
               other
               such
               accessories
               are
               changed
               antiquite
               altered
               ,
               
               we
               should
               certainly
               
                 have
                 spread
                 a
                 table
                 of
                 mirth
              
               for
               the
               Independents
               ,
               and
               therfore
               I
               judge
               ,
               for
               Hagiomastix
               thus
               to
               reason
               shows
               no
               great
               strength
               ,
               and
               I
               doe
               desire
               Mr.
               
                 John
                 Goodwin
              
               ,
               but
               to
               rub
               up
               his
               old
               *
               Logick
               of
               the
               nature
               and
               difference
               of
               Substance
               ,
               and
               Accidents
               ,
               and
               then
               I
               know
               he
               will
               confesse
               (
               though
               for
               him
               to
               confesse
               any
               thing
               as
               manifest
               as
               the
               light
               wherein
               he
               is
               mistaken
               in
               writing
               ,
               is
               as
               rare
               as
               a
               black
               Swan
               )
               that
               Accidents
               may
               be
               varied
               and
               taken
               away
               
                 salva
                 substantia
              
               .
               And
               that
               I
               may
               show
               the
               weaknes
               of
               this
               reasoning
               ,
               that
               this
               13.
               of
               Deut.
               is
               therfore
               not
               in
               force
               because
               then
               the
               manner
               of
               punishing
               with
               stones
               ,
               and
               the
               person
               tempted
               to
               Idolatry
               ,
               though
               never
               so
               deare
               ,
               stoning
               him
               ,
               with
               divers
               other
               particulars
               must
               stil
               bind
               ,
               I
               shal
               give
               instances
               in
               the
               old
               and
               new
               Testament
               of
               morall
               and
               Evangelicall
               commands
               ,
               and
               examples
               ,
               that
               the
               things
               themselves
               are
               in
               force
               ,
               and
               yet
               many
               accessories
               ,
               acccidentals
               ,
               circumstantials
               accompanying
               them
               at
               such
               a
               time
               in
               such
               places
               ,
               and
               such
               a
               condition
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               not
               binding
               ;
               And
               certainly
               if
               commands
               and
               rules
               confessed
               to
               bee
               morall
               and
               Evangelicall
               had
               such
               accessories
               ,
               accidentals
               ,
               circumstantials
               ,
               formes
               and
               manner
               of
               expressions
               accompanying
               them
               ,
               to
               which
               wee
               are
               not
               now
               tied
               though
               wee
               are
               to
               the
               commands
               and
               duties
               themselves
               ,
               then
               the
               commands
               cald
               judiciall
               in
               Deut.
               13.
               17.
               because
               consisting
               in
               judgements
               and
               matters
               of
               punishing
               offences
               ,
               may
               easily
               bee
               conceived
               upon
               severall
               reasons
               ,
               to
               have
               for
               the
               manner
               and
               forme
               of
               proceeding
               with
               the
               kinds
               and
               extent
               of
               punishments
               ,
               many
               accessories
               &
               accidentals
               to
               which
               the
               Church
               of
               the
               new
               Testam
               .
               is
               no
               ways
               bound
               ▪
               although
               not
               free
               from
               the
               substance
               of
               the
               commands
               ,
               or
               those
               Iawes
               as
               containing
               such
               a
               Doctrine
               that
               in
               their
               generall
               nature
               and
               proportion
               of
               equity
               give
               us
               the
               best
               determination
               
                 naturalis
                 juris
              
               ,
               as
               *
               Amesius
               speakes
               .
               The
               Decalogue
               is
               in
               force
               and
               binding
               for
               the
               matter
               and
               substance
               of
               the
               commands
               of
               all
               Christians
               under
               the
               N.
               Testament
               as
               is
               confessed
               even
               by
               them
               that
               hold
               the
               judicial
               lawes
               totally
               abrogated
               ,
               and
               yet
               many
               of
               them
               plead
               that
               in
               divers
               respects
               ,
               and
               in
               severall
               particular
               things
               ,
               viz.
               accessories
               &
               appendixes
               attending
               that
               time
               and
               that
               people
               ,
               the
               Jewes
               ,
               as
               under
               such
               considerations
               ,
               that
               law
               binds
               not
               us
               :
               Now
               though
               the
               judgement
               of
               the
               generality
               of
               Orthodox
               Divines
               goes
               not
               along
               with
               them
               
               all
               their
               expressions
               about
               the
               māner
               of
               the
               abrogation
               ,
               yet
               al
               confesse
               that
               even
               in
               the
               Decalogue
               there
               are
               some
               things
               ,
               accessories
               accommodated
               to
               that
               time
               &
               condition
               of
               that
               people
               the
               Jews
               ,
               which
               have
               the
               nature
               of
               ceremonials
               &
               judicials
               ,
               as
               that
               clause
               in
               the
               preface
               
                 which
                 brought
                 thee
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Land
                 of
                 Egypt
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 Bondage
                 ,
              
               upon
               which
               the
               ten
               commandements
               are
               inforced
               to
               the
               Jewes
               ,
               as
               that
               clause
               in
               the
               *
               fifth
               command
               
                 that
                 thy
                 dayes
                 may
                 be
                 long
                 upon
                 the
                 Land
                 which
                 the
                 Lord
                 thy
                 God
                 giveth
                 thee
                 ,
              
               was
               specially
               meant
               and
               had
               particular
               relation
               to
               the
               Land
               of
               Canaan
               ,
               though
               in
               the
               generall
               equity
               it
               was
               meant
               of
               a
               good
               and
               long
               life
               upon
               earth
               ,
               as
               is
               evident
               by
               Ephes
               .
               6.
               3.
               where
               the
               Apostle
               changes
               it
               from
               dayes
               being
               long
               in
               the
               land
               which
               the
               Lord
               thy
               God
               giveth
               ,
               to
               this
               ,
               
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 well
                 with
                 thee
                 and
                 thou
                 maiest
                 live
                 long
                 on
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
              
               as
               something
               in
               the
               fourth
               commandement
               ,
               which
               that
               Colos
               ,
               2.
               16
               ,
               17.
               showes
               ,
               and
               so
               some
               other
               phrases
               might
               be
               instanced
               in
               ,
               which
               bind
               not
               ;
               and
               yet
               from
               hence
               to
               reason
               against
               the
               Decalogues
               binding
               Christians
               under
               the
               new
               Testament
               ,
               as
               Hagiomastix
               in
               page
               48
               ,
               49.
               against
               that
               command
               in
               Deut.
               13.
               and
               to
               say
               as
               he
               does
               were
               frivilous
               and
               absurd
               :
               Now
               if
               it
               be
               so
               in
               the
               matter
               of
               the
               Decalogue
               ,
               then
               the
               same
               reason
               holds
               more
               in
               Deut.
               13.
               
            
             
               The
               Government
               ,
               Discipline
               ,
               and
               order
               of
               the
               visible
               Church
               laid
               downe
               in
               the
               new
               Testament
               for
               the
               essentials
               and
               substantials
               binds
               all
               Churches
               to
               the
               end
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               as
               the
               Reformed
               Churches
               hold
               ,
               and
               divers
               Ministers
               of
               that
               way
               as
               
                 Gersom
                 Bucerus
                 ,
                 Parker
                 ,
                 Danaeus
                 ,
                 Cartwright
                 ,
              
               &c
               have
               written
               ,
               and
               yet
               they
               doe
               not
               hold
               all
               accessories
               ,
               circumstantials
               ,
               occasionals
               ,
               &c
               of
               Discipline
               spoken
               of
               in
               the
               new
               Testament
               to
               bind
               ,
               but
               distinguish
               of
               things
               ,
               showing
               what
               's
               immutable
               and
               perpetuall
               ,
               and
               what
               not
               ,
               of
               which
               the
               Reader
               may
               consult
               
                 Parker
                 ,
                 De
                 Politia
                 Ecclesiastica
              
               ,
               *
               Danaeus
               on
               the
               first
               of
               Timothie
               ,
               who
               showes
               in
               divers
               places
               of
               that
               Book
               that
               the
               fundamentals
               ,
               essentials
               and
               substantials
               of
               Ecclesiasticall
               Discipline
               cannot
               bee
               increased
               nor
               diminished
               by
               any
               new
               constitutions
               of
               men
               :
               but
               for
               accessories
               and
               accidentals
               they
               may
               be
               diminished
               ,
               increased
               and
               moderated
               according
               to
               the
               various
               circumstances
               of
               places
               ,
               things
               ,
               persons
               and
               times
               .
               For
               Discipline
               being
               as
               a
               comely
               garment
               fitted
               to
               things
               ,
               persons
               and
               times
               ,
               as
               these
               may
               
               be
               changed
               viz
               times
               ,
               &c
               so
               Discipline
               also
               in
               accessories
               and
               lighter
               things
               may
               be
               altered
               ,
               and
               if
               out
               of
               a
               folish
               zeal
               of
               observing
               all
               things
               practised
               in
               the
               Apostles
               times
               men
               will
               imitate
               all
               things
               then
               done
               without
               considering
               a
               difference
               of
               times
               ,
               places
               and
               state
               of
               things
               ,
               they
               must
               needs
               doe
               that
               which
               will
               bee
               to
               the
               great
               evill
               of
               the
               Church
               and
               detriment
               of
               consciences
               .
               *
               Independents
               themselves
               though
               they
               hold
               the
               substantials
               of
               Church
               Government
               and
               order
               ought
               to
               bee
               the
               same
               in
               our
               times
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               in
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               yet
               they
               doe
               not
               in
               all
               circumstantials
               nor
               accidentals
               judge
               Discipline
               now
               binds
               ;
               and
               I
               suppose
               if
               Hagiomastix
               had
               thus
               reasoned
               against
               their
               Independent
               Government
               and
               order
               ,
               that
               if
               that
               tied
               us
               in
               these
               dayes
               ,
               then
               wee
               are
               bound
               to
               all
               circumstances
               and
               accessories
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               number
               of
               seven
               Deacons
               ,
               &c
               as
               to
               widowes
               just
               of
               such
               an
               age
               ,
               &c
               or
               else
               the
               office
               of
               Deacons
               and
               widowes
               are
               ceased
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               they
               would
               have
               laughed
               at
               him
               for
               his
               folly
               ,
               and
               yet
               this
               is
               the
               way
               of
               the
               mans
               reasoning
               against
               the
               command
               of
               God
               ,
               Deut.
               13.
               17.
               the
               command
               it selfe
               must
               be
               wholly
               abrogated
               ,
               or
               else
               all
               accessories
               and
               formalities
               accompanying
               it
               Christians
               are
               tied
               unto
               .
               Baptism
               ,
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ,
               Preaching
               of
               the
               word
               to
               speak
               properly
               are
               not
               points
               of
               Government
               and
               order
               ,
               but
               the
               worship
               of
               God
               :
               Love
               ,
               Humility
               ,
               Hospitality
               ,
               are
               graces
               and
               morall
               duties
               commanded
               under
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               and
               yet
               all
               these
               with
               many
               others
               of
               the
               like
               kind
               that
               I
               could
               instance
               in
               ,
               had
               in
               the
               Apostles
               dayes
               those
               Primitive
               times
               ,
               some
               accessories
               and
               appendixes
               ,
               wayes
               of
               manifestations
               of
               them
               which
               are
               now
               ceased
               ,
               as
               the
               feasts
               of
               Love
               ,
               the
               Kisse
               of
               love
               ,
               washing
               the
               Saints
               feet
               ,
               &c.
               in
               which
               humility
               ,
               brotherly
               love
               ,
               kindnes
               to
               strangers
               were
               expressed
               ,
               as
               proper
               &
               peculiar
               to
               that
               condition
               the
               Church
               was
               then
               in
               ,
               &
               the
               customes
               of
               those
               Countries
               ,
               &c.
               
               Now
               if
               any
               Seeker
               should
               reason
               with
               Hagiomastix
               that
               these
               Ordinances
               were
               all
               antiquated
               ,
               or
               any
               Antinomian
               that
               these
               graces
               were
               not
               to
               be
               exercised
               by
               us
               now
               ,
               because
               these
               accessories
               and
               appendixes
               were
               laid
               aside
               ,
               or
               would
               inforce
               from
               the
               Practise
               of
               them
               a
               necessity
               of
               washing
               feet
               ,
               the
               Kisse
               of
               love
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               things
               proper
               and
               peculiar
               to
               the
               state
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               I
               suppose
               he
               would
               laugh
               at
               them
               ,
               and
               in
               his
               answer
               jear
               them
               to
               purpose
               .
               Now
               therfore
               if
               in
               
               Evangelicall
               Ordinances
               and
               Commands
               ,
               in
               points
               of
               worship
               and
               graces
               under
               the
               time
               of
               the
               new
               Testament
               ,
               where
               there
               is
               still
               one
               and
               the
               same
               manner
               of
               administration
               of
               the
               Coveenant
               of
               grace
               ,
               there
               may
               be
               such
               a
               
                 non
                 obligation
              
               in
               respect
               of
               accessories
               and
               accidentals
               ,
               though
               yet
               the
               Ordinances
               and
               graces
               themselves
               remain
               in
               full
               force
               and
               vigor
               ,
               we
               may
               then
               easily
               conceive
               in
               commands
               concerning
               punishments
               of
               sin
               against
               the
               first
               Table
               ,
               how
               under
               the
               new
               Testament
               being
               a
               divers
               manner
               of
               administratiō
               from
               the
               old
               (
               though
               the
               same
               in
               substance
               )
               there
               may
               well
               be
               a
               great
               change
               of
               accessories
               ,
               accidentals
               ,
               formes
               ,
               and
               manner
               of
               proceeding
               ,
               which
               neverthelesse
               give
               no
               ground
               for
               the
               taking
               away
               things
               and
               commands
               themselves
               ,
               but
               only
               clearly
               show
               there
               may
               bee
               a
               cessation
               of
               all
               such
               forms
               ,
               accessories
               ,
               manner
               of
               proceeding
               ,
               which
               were
               peculiar
               to
               that
               time
               and
               people
               .
               And
               if
               wee
               do
               but
               observe
               and
               consider
               the
               composition
               of
               most
               of
               the
               mosaicall
               lawes
               ,
               how
               they
               are
               mixt
               of
               morall
               ,
               
               judiciall
               ,
               and
               ceremoniall
               ,
               how
               lawes
               judiciall
               have
               something
               morall
               ,
               and
               something
               ceremoniall
               in
               them
               ,
               and
               ceremonials
               have
               something
               judiciall
               and
               morall
               in
               them
               ,
               and
               how
               that
               those
               things
               which
               in
               their
               nature
               are
               moral
               and
               perpetuall
               ,
               have
               yet
               somewhat
               judiciall
               and
               ceremoniall
               annexed
               to
               them
               ,
               of
               all
               which
               we
               may
               be
               further
               satisfied
               in
               Zepperus
               his
               explanation
               of
               the
               mosaicall
               lawes
               ,
               we
               may
               easily
               conceive
               how
               in
               these
               mosaicall
               lawes
               ,
               a
               command
               the
               thing
               it selfe
               may
               be
               binding
               for
               the
               substance
               ,
               and
               yet
               severall
               particulars
               accompanying
               as
               being
               properly
               judiciall
               and
               ceremoniall
               may
               cease
               ,
               among
               which
               now
               the
               form
               and
               kinds
               of
               punishments
               ,
               the
               extent
               with
               rigor
               and
               severity
               of
               punishing
               to
               the
               cattell
               ,
               the
               making
               the
               city
               a
               heap
               for
               ever
               ,
               &c
               may
               be
               reckoned
               ;
               And
               that
               these
               are
               but
               accessories
               and
               appendixes
               of
               these
               lawes
               for
               punishing
               Idolaters
               ,
               false
               Prophets
               ,
               which
               therefore
               may
               not
               bind
               ,
               though
               the
               commands
               for
               the
               substance
               be
               still
               in
               force
               ,
               may
               appeare
               thus
               ,
               because
               inflicting
               death
               simply
               upon
               Apostates
               ,
               false
               Prophets
               ,
               &c
               is
               commanded
               without
               any
               of
               these
               accessories
               of
               destroying
               the
               cattel
               ,
               and
               making
               the
               city
               an
               heap
               ,
               &c
               as
               these
               places
               
                 Exod.
                 23.
                 20.
                 
                 Deut.
                 17.
                 2
                 ,
                 5
                 ,
                 6.
                 and
                 Deut.
              
               18.
               20.
               snow
               ,
               which
               is
               worthy
               to
               be
               taken
               notice
               of
               ;
               besides
               in
               the
               commands
               to
               punish
               
               those
               who
               offer
               up
               their
               children
               to
               Molech
               ,
               and
               that
               Blaspheme
               God
               ,
               
                 Levit.
                 20.
                 2.
                 
                 Leuit.
              
               24.
               16.
               the
               inflicting
               of
               death
               upon
               them
               is
               required
               ,
               but
               none
               of
               those
               particulars
               mentioned
               Deut.
               13
               ,
               15
               ,
               16
               ,
               17.
               
               In
               the
               new
               Testament
               also
               ,
               though
               the
               punishing
               by
               death
               according
               to
               Moses
               law
               of
               Apostates
               be
               approved
               of
               ,
               as
               in
               page
               52
               ,
               53.
               of
               this
               Book
               I
               have
               showen
               ,
               and
               severall
               judiciall
               Lawes
               for
               the
               substance
               ratified
               page
               56
               ,
               57.
               yet
               the
               formalities
               ,
               accessories
               ,
               with
               all
               particularities
               of
               such
               Lawes
               never
               are
               spoken
               of
               ;
               and
               lastly
               ,
               though
               severe
               punishment
               by
               the
               Magistrate
               the
               substance
               of
               that
               command
               in
               Deut.
               13.
               be
               both
               before
               Moses
               Lawes
               as
               in
               Jobs
               time
               ,
               and
               after
               Moses
               times
               by
               
                 Artaxerxes
                 ,
                 Nebuchadnezzar
                 ,
                 Darius
              
               in
               cases
               of
               Apostasie
               ,
               Idolatry
               ,
               Blasphemie
               ,
               approved
               of
               ;
               yet
               there
               is
               not
               a
               word
               spoken
               of
               destroying
               Cattell
               ,
               the
               whole
               Cities
               ,
               &c.
               
               And
               to
               stop
               Hagiomast
               .
               mouth
               for
               ever
               ,
               I
               wish
               him
               to
               consider
               this
               ,
               that
               by
               vertue
               of
               commands
               under
               the
               old
               Testament
               ,
               Apostates
               ,
               false
               Prophets
               ,
               Idolaters
               ,
               may
               be
               now
               put
               to
               death
               ,
               and
               yet
               the
               Magistrates
               under
               the
               Gospel
               not
               bound
               to
               destroy
               whole
               Cities
               ,
               cattell
               ,
               nor
               fulfill
               the
               rest
               of
               his
               inferences
               :
               For
               it
               will
               appeare
               by
               many
               instances
               in
               the
               old
               Testament
               ,
               even
               in
               that
               time
               of
               Administration
               of
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               wherein
               the
               13.
               of
               Deut.
               was
               written
               ,
               that
               the
               Magistrates
               held
               not
               themselves
               bound
               to
               àll
               those
               particulars
               of
               destroying
               all
               the
               inhabitants
               ,
               cattell
               ,
               &c.
               though
               they
               inflicted
               punishments
               ,
               yea
               death
               upon
               some
               Idolaters
               ,
               and
               Apostates
               ,
               as
               these
               instances
               fully
               show
               ,
               viz.
               in
               Moses
               Exod.
               32.
               commanding
               in
               the
               worship
               of
               the
               Golden
               Calfe
               three
               thousand
               to
               be
               slaine
               ,
               not
               all
               the
               people
               ,
               nor
               the
               cattell
               ,
               Numb
               .
               25.
               2
               ,
               3
               ,
               4
               ,
               5.
               commanding
               for
               the
               bowing
               downe
               to
               the
               gods
               of
               Moab
               ,
               the
               heads
               of
               the
               people
               to
               be
               hanged
               up
               ,
               not
               all
               the
               people
               ,
               neither
               the
               cattell
               to
               be
               killed
               ,
               in
               Eliah
               killing
               the
               Prophets
               of
               Baal
               only
               ,
               1
               
                 Kings
                 c.
              
               18.
               not
               the
               people
               ;
               in
               Asa
               ,
               entring
               into
               Covenant
               that
               whosoever
               would
               not
               serve
               the
               Lord
               the
               God
               of
               Israel
               should
               be
               put
               to
               death
               ,
               and
               in
               deposing
               Machah
               ,
               his
               Mother
               for
               making
               an
               Idoll
               in
               a
               Grove
               2
               
                 Chron.
                 c.
              
               15.
               but
               not
               entring
               into
               Covenant
               to
               destroy
               all
               the
               Cattell
               and
               the
               Cities
               where
               such
               persons
               lived
               ;
               in
               Josiah
               sacrificing
               all
               the
               Priest
               of
               the
               high
               places
               in
               Samaria
               that
               were
               there
               upon
               the
               Altars
               2
               
                 Kings
                 .
                 chapt
              
               .
               23.
               but
               not
               sacrificing
               the
               people
               nor
               the
               cattell
               ;
               and
               so
               in
               others
               
               which
               might
               be
               given
               .
               And
               therfore
               if
               Magistrates
               under
               the
               old
               Testament
               ,
               though
               all
               thought
               it
               their
               duty
               to
               punish●
               Idolaters
               and
               Apostates
               ,
               were
               not
               tied
               to
               all
               the
               particulars
               in
               Deut.
               13.
               then
               certainly
               the
               Magistrates
               under
               the
               new
               are
               lesse
               tied
               to
               those
               accessories
               and
               formalities
               of
               that
               Law
               ,
               by
               all
               which
               t
               is
               apparent
               those
               things
               laid
               down
               in
               *
               Deut.
               13.
               15
               ,
               16
               ,
               17.
               are
               only
               accessories
               &
               accidentals
               of
               that
               cōmand
               of
               punishing
               with
               death
               those
               that
               goe
               after
               other
               Gods
               ,
               and
               not
               of
               the
               nature
               and
               essence
               of
               it
               ;
               yea
               holding
               only
               in
               some
               particular
               cases
               ,
               time
               ,
               but
               not
               generall
               to
               the
               Iewes
               themselves
               ,
               which
               in
               what
               cases
               and
               how
               ,
               I
               shall
               forbearespeaking
               of
               now
               for
               feare
               of
               inlarging
               this
               part
               beyond
               its
               proportion
               intended
               .
            
             
               And
               for
               a
               conclusion
               of
               this
               ;
               the
               consideration
               of
               this
               mixture
               and
               composition
               of
               the
               Lawes
               of
               God
               under
               the
               old
               Testament
               is
               exceeding
               usefull
               for
               this
               purpose
               ,
               viz.
               that
               thereby
               wee
               may
               judge
               more
               easily
               of
               the
               mutabilitie
               or
               immutabilitie
               of
               them
               ,
               whether
               they
               be
               temporary
               or
               perpetuall
               ,
               and
               so
               whether
               they
               bind
               all
               men
               ,
               or
               only
               some
               .
               In
               commands
               alledged
               out
               of
               the
               old
               Testament
               ,
               this
               is
               to
               bee
               carefully
               lookt
               into
               whether
               they
               be
               meerly
               and
               purely
               morall
               or
               ceremoniall
               or
               judiciall
               ;
               
               or
               whether
               mixt
               and
               compounded
               ,
               and
               how
               ,
               of
               what
               lawes
               mixt
               .
               If
               the
               command
               bee
               pure
               and
               simple
               the
               thing
               is
               evident
               ,
               where
               morall
               is
               binds
               ,
               where
               ceremoniall
               or
               judiciall
               it
               binds
               not
               .
               But
               if
               it
               bee
               mixt
               of
               judiciall
               ,
               ceremoniall
               and
               morall
               ,
               or
               of
               ceremoniall
               and
               morall
               ,
               the
               morall
               remains
               and
               is
               in
               force
               :
               by
               all
               which
               wee
               may
               see
               the
               weaknes
               of
               Hagiomastixs
               inference
               ,
               that
               if
               that
               command
               in
               Deut.
               13.
               does
               at
               all
               bind
               Christians
               ,
               it
               must
               binde
               in
               every
               particular
               there
               spoken
               of
               :
               for
               what
               's
               morall
               in
               Deut.
               13.
               abides
               ,
               and
               yet
               what
               's
               properly
               judiciall
               and
               ceremoniall
               is
               taken
               away
               :
               look
               as
               that
               were
               no
               good
               argument
               against
               the
               fifth
               commandement
               being
               in
               force
               under
               the
               new
               Testament
               ,
               because
               then
               what
               was
               judiciall
               and
               ceremoniall
               in
               it
               as
               containing
               the
               promise
               of
               the
               Land
               of
               Canaan
               ,
               and
               a
               blessing
               in
               it
               &c.
               must
               remaine
               under
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               so
               neither
               is
               this
               of
               Hagiomast
               .
               For
               as
               a
               command
               morall
               may
               have
               somewhat
               judiciall
               mixed
               with
               it
               ,
               so
               may
               a
               command
               judiciall
               have
               much
               of
               morall
               in
               it
               ;
               but
               now
               what
               judiciall
               lawes
               and
               how
               mixed
               are
               temporary
               and
               changeable
               ,
               and
               upon
               what
               
               rules
               and
               grounds
               ,
               and
               what
               judiciall
               lawes
               are
               immutable
               and
               perpetuall
               ,
               and
               how
               to
               bee
               known
               ,
               I
               referre
               the
               Reader
               for
               satisfaction
               to
               Zepperus
               explanation
               of
               the
               Mosaicall
               Lawes
               ,
               1.
               
               Book
               chapt
               .
               7
               ,
               8
               ,
               9
               ,
               12.
               
               And
               as
               for
               those
               commands
               in
               question
               of
               Magistrates
               punishing
               in
               cases
               of
               Apostasie
               ,
               Idolatry
               ,
               Blasphemie
               ,
               they
               are
               upon
               all
               occasions
               reckoned
               by
               learned
               Divines
               among
               the
               immutable
               and
               perpetuall
               ,
               as
               by
               
                 Zanchius
                 De
                 Magistratu
                 Quaest
                 .
                 Secunda
              
               p.
               170
               ,
               171.
               
               
                 Beza
                 De
                 Haereti●is
                 a
                 Magistratu●
                 puniendi●
                 ,
              
               p.
               152.
               154
               ,
               155.
               and
               by
               Zepperus
               in
               his
               explanation
               of
               the
               mosaicall
               judiciall
               laws
               ,
               first
               Book
               c.
               10.
               page
               72.
               and
               4.
               
               Book
               chapt
               .
               2.
               p.
               243.
               where
               hee
               makes
               the
               lawes
               against
               the
               false
               Prophet
               teaching
               publikely
               ,
               the
               private
               Seducer
               ,
               the
               publike
               defection
               of
               the
               whole
               City
               ,
               &c
               to
               bee
               appendixes
               of
               the
               first
               command
               and
               of
               common
               right
               ,
               and
               particularly
               in
               the
               third
               chapter
               of
               that
               fourth
               Book
               proves
               by
               severall
               Reasons
               the
               punishing
               of
               false
               Teachers
               ,
               Hereticks
               ,
               Blasphemers
               ,
               ought
               to
               bee
               perpetuall
               ,
               which
               learned
               Authors
               notwithstanding
               ,
               grant
               the
               kinds
               of
               punishments
               ,
               the
               particular
               forms
               of
               those
               lawes
               ,
               and
               as
               they
               were
               given
               of
               Moses
               to
               bee
               constitutive
               of
               the
               Jewes
               pollicy
               ,
               to
               be
               changeable
               and
               not
               binding
               :
               
                 The
                 kinds
                 of
                 punishments
                 are
                 taken
                 away
                 ,
                 Christ
                 would
                 not
                 have
                 the
                 Gentile
                 Magistrate
                 to
                 be
                 bound
                 to
                 those
                 lawes
                 for
                 the
                 kind
                 of
                 punishments
                 which
                 were
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 Jewish
                 Magistrates
                 ,
                 but
                 notwithstanding
                 punishments
                 in
                 generall
                 are
                 not
                 taken
                 away
                 ,
                 but
                 commanded
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 constituting
                 the
                 kind
                 of
                 punishment
                 ,
                 there
                 seems
                 a
                 peculiar
                 reason
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 had
                 of
                 that
                 Nation
                 .
                 There
                 were
                 certaine
                 peculiar
                 things
                 in
                 those
                 lawes
                 that
                 doe
                 not
                 now
                 belong
                 to
                 us
                 which
                 particulars
                 being
                 taken
                 away
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 two
                 things
                 by
                 vertue
                 of
                 those
                 lawes
                 remaine
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 that
                 defection
                 from
                 the
                 true
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 seducing
                 to
                 tha
                 defection
                 should
                 be
                 punished
                 by
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 no●
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 that
                 Capitall
                 punishment
                 should
                 be
                 inflicted
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 greatnes
                 of
                 the
                 Blasphemy
                 and
                 wickednesse
                 upon
                 factious
                 and
                 seditions
                 Apostates
                 .
                 For
                 of
                 such
                 account
                 ought
                 the
                 Majesty
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 be
                 among
                 all
                 men
                 in
                 all
                 ages
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 that
                 whosoever
                 shall
                 despise
                 and
                 mock
                 at
                 that
                 ,
                 be
                 who
                 speakes
                 evill
                 of
                 the
                 Author
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 is
                 most
                 worthy
                 to
                 have
                 his
                 life
                 taken
                 away
                 .
              
               So
               
                 Zanchius
                 De
                 Magistratu
                 Quaest
                 ,
                 secunda
              
               page
               .
               170.
               171
               ,
               172
               ,
               and
               
                 Beza
                 De
                 Haereticis
                 a
                 Magistrat●
                 p●niendis
              
               page
               154
               ,
               155.
               speake
               and
               
               therfore
               according
               to
               that
               three-fold
               distinction
               laid
               down
               page
               53
               ,
               54
               ,
               55.
               of
               this
               Treatise
               ,
               this
               law
               in
               Deut.
               13.
               may
               be
               in
               force
               ,
               1.
               according
               to
               the
               substance
               and
               equity
               of
               it
               ,
               according
               as
               there
               is
               a
               common
               right
               in
               it
               ,
               *
               common
               to
               other
               Nations
               with
               the
               Jew●
               ,
               and
               secondly
               ,
               as
               it
               contains
               a
               Doctrine
               made
               known
               by
               God
               for
               punishing
               such
               offences
               (
               though
               wee
               Christians
               are
               not
               tied
               to
               the
               particular
               formes
               of
               that
               command
               according
               to
               the
               Mosaicall
               law
               or
               politie
               ,
               nor
               as
               it
               was
               given
               by
               Moses
               to
               one
               people
               ,
               nor
               to
               the
               utmost
               vigor
               and
               severity
               of
               it
               expressed
               in
               every
               particular
               )
               which
               being
               in
               force
               under
               the
               Gospel
               but
               in
               this
               sense
               &
               thus
               far
               ,
               fully
               makes
               good
               that
               which
               t
               is
               brought
               for
               the
               Magistrates
               coercive
               power
               under
               the
               new
               Testament
               to
               punish
               false
               Prophets
               ,
               Apostates
               ,
               &c
               :
               neither
               does
               the
               abating
               somewhat
               of
               the
               rigor
               of
               the
               Law
               sutable
               to
               the
               Mosaical
               Paedagogie
               ,
               or
               the
               relesiang
               of
               the
               particular
               forms
               of
               that
               Law
               the
               kind
               and
               manner
               of
               punishing
               ,
               abrogate
               all
               punishment
               and
               restraint
               :
               For
               we
               may
               easily
               conceive
               and
               wee
               often
               see
               it
               in
               experience
               ,
               the
               rigor
               and
               utmost
               severity
               of
               a
               Law
               in
               regard
               of
               some
               circumstances
               abated
               ,
               and
               yet
               not
               all
               punishment
               ,
               neither
               the
               substance
               of
               it
               taken
               away
               ;
               and
               indeed
               if
               wee
               consider
               what
               the
               judiciall
               Law
               concerning
               punishing
               in
               criminall
               matters
               is
               ,
               as
               t
               is
               laid
               downe
               by
               divers
               learned
               men
               ,
               *
               
                 Beza
                 .
                 Zepperus
                 ,
                 Amesius
              
               ,
               viz.
               that
               law
               which
               doth
               peculiarly
               explicate
               that
               part
               of
               righteousnesse
               and
               equitie
               concerning
               executing
               justice
               and
               judgement
               ,
               or
               the
               most
               accurate
               determination
               and
               fit
               application
               of
               the
               naturall
               right
               according
               to
               the
               speciall
               and
               singular
               condition
               of
               that
               people
               ,
               it
               must
               needs
               follow
               that
               though
               those
               circumstances
               which
               were
               proper
               to
               that
               speciall
               estate
               of
               the
               Jewes
               are
               ceased
               ,
               as
               of
               necessity
               they
               must
               ,
               the
               State
               of
               the
               Jewes
               being
               changed
               ,
               yet
               the
               things
               themselves
               as
               abstracted
               from
               their
               relation
               to
               the
               Jewish
               Church
               and
               state
               ,
               cannot
               be
               abolished
               ,
               as
               being
               
                 naturalis
                 juris
              
               ,
               which
               still
               doe
               hold
               forth
               to
               us
               the
               best
               determination
               of
               naturall
               right
               as
               Amesius
               speaks
               ,
               as
               the
               changing
               of
               the
               fashion
               forme
               and
               proportion
               of
               a
               mans
               clothing
               and
               apparell
               cannot
               alter
               a
               mans
               substance
               and
               person
               ,
               so
               neither
               can
               the
               forms
               and
               manner
               of
               the
               judiciall
               Law
               by
               which
               it
               was
               fitted
               for
               the
               Jewes
               condition
               as
               a
               garment
               is
               to
               a
               mans
               body
               ,
               take
               away
               the
               Law
               it selfe
               ;
               so
               that
               judicias
               being
               
               ●othing
               else
               but
               naturals
               and
               morals
               clothed
               for
               a
               time
               after
               such
               a
               manner
               to
               fit
               the
               nature
               and
               manners
               of
               such
               a
               people
               ,
               that
               time
               and
               people
               being
               passed
               away
               ,
               
               the
               substance
               ,
               viz.
               what
               's
               naturall
               and
               morall
               must
               needs
               remaine
               .
            
             
               Fifthly
               ,
               as
               to
               those
               other
               inferences
               added
               by
               Hagiomastix
               page
               50.
               51
               ,
               52.
               to
               the
               former
               ,
               that
               
                 if
                 the
                 obligation
                 of
                 the
                 Mosaicall
                 Law
                 for
                 putting
                 Blasphemers
                 ,
                 Idolaters
                 ,
                 &c
                 to
                 death
                 ,
                 was
                 intended
                 by
                 God
                 to
                 continue
                 under
                 the
                 new
                 Testament
                 ,
                 why
                 was
                 the
                 Apostle
                 Paul
                 so
                 farre
                 from
                 enjoyning
                 a
                 beleeving
                 brother
                 to
                 detect
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 put
                 to
                 death
                 his
                 Idolatrous
                 wife
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 doth
                 not
                 permit
                 him
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 to
                 put
                 her
                 away
                 from
                 him
                 ?
                 if
                 the
                 Law
                 in
                 question
                 was
                 to
                 continue
                 in
                 force
                 under
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 then
                 was
                 every
                 person
                 in
                 an
                 Idolatrous
                 state
                 and
                 kingdome
                 whilst
                 it
                 remained
                 Idolatrous
                 ,
                 bound
                 to
                 seeke
                 the
                 death
                 one
                 of
                 another
                 ,
                 yea
                 to
                 destroy
                 one
                 another
                 with
                 their
                 own
                 hands
                 .
                 Yea
                 the
                 civil
                 Magistrate
                 was
                 bound
                 to
                 sentence
                 all
                 his
                 subjects
                 that
                 practised
                 Idolatry
                 to
                 death
                 without
                 exception
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 bloudy
                 desolation
                 throughout
                 all
                 his
                 dominions
                 :
                 then
                 were
                 beleevers
                 in
                 Idolatrous
                 states
                 and
                 kingdomes
                 upon
                 their
                 respective
                 Conversions
                 to
                 the
                 Christian
                 faith
                 ,
                 bound
                 to
                 accuse
                 their
                 neighbours
                 ,
                 being
                 Idolaters
                 and
                 Blasphemers
                 ,
                 round
                 about
                 them
                 before
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 ,
                 especially
                 if
                 hee
                 were
                 a
                 Christian
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 require
                 the
                 execution
                 of
                 this
                 Law
                 of
                 God
                 upon
                 them
                 to
                 have
                 them
                 put
                 to
                 death
                 .
              
               I
               answer
               M.
               
                 Goodwins
                 If●
              
               &
               Thens
               proceed
               either
               out
               of
               the
               grosse
               ignorance
               of
               the
               state
               of
               the
               question
               of
               Toleration
               ,
               and
               scope
               of
               Deut.
               13.
               or
               elsefrom
               a
               designe
               to
               delude
               and
               abuse
               the
               people
               with
               a
               show
               of
               some
               reason
               ,
               which
               though
               hee
               knowes
               in
               his
               conscience
               very
               well
               hath
               no
               waight
               at
               all
               ,
               yet
               he
               thinks
               will
               serve
               to
               mislead
               his
               followers
               who
               takes
               shadowes
               for
               men
               .
               For
               whereas
               the
               question
               about
               punishing
               men
               with
               death
               ,
               or
               other
               severe
               punishments
               in
               cases
               of
               Idolatry
               and
               false
               Doctrine
               is
               understood
               by
               all
               Divines
               who
               write
               of
               the
               Controversie
               ,
               in
               case
               of
               Apostasie
               and
               defection
               ,
               meant
               of
               those
               who
               have
               once
               known
               and
               received
               the
               Christian
               faith
               ,
               and
               not
               of
               Jewes
               ,
               Turks
               ,
               and
               Pagans
               ;
               of
               Magistrates
               also
               in
               their
               owne
               jurisdiction
               and
               Territories
               ,
               not
               others
               ;
               and
               when
               it
               may
               bee
               with
               the
               safety
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               good
               of
               a
               Nation
               and
               Kingdome
               ,
               &
               not
               to
               the
               manifest
               destruction
               and
               
               ruine
               of
               a
               Kingdome
               ,
               as
               he
               may
               find
               in
               the
               writings
               of
               many
               learned
               men
               who
               have
               writ
               upon
               the
               Question
               
                 Calvin
                 ,
                 Beza
                 ,
                 Zanchius
                 ,
                 Bullinger
                 ,
                 Danaeus
                 ,
                 Musculus
                 ,
                 Gerardus
                 ,
                 Baldwins
              
               cases
               of
               conscience
               ,
               
                 Zepperus
                 ,
                 Videlius
                 ,
                 Voetius
              
               ,
               Master
               
                 Rutherfurd
                 ,
                 &c
              
               and
               is
               evident
               by
               the
               state
               of
               the
               question
               laid
               down
               in
               the
               Prolegomena
               ,
               as
               also
               Deut.
               13.
               is
               understood
               of
               Apostates
               who
               having
               professed
               the
               Law
               are
               fallen
               from
               it
               ,
               and
               of
               persons
               in
               the
               territories
               and
               power
               of
               the
               Jews
               ,
               not
               that
               they
               should
               doe
               so
               to
               all
               neighbouring
               Nations
               round
               about
               them
               ,
               as
               these
               phrases
               imply
               ,
               
                 If
                 there
                 arise
                 among
                 you
                 a
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 If
                 thy
                 brother
                 ,
                 or
                 thy
                 Son
                 ,
                 or
                 thy
                 Daughter
                 ,
                 entice
                 thee
                 secretly
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 le
                 ts
                 go
                 serve
                 other
                 Gods.
                 If
                 thou
                 shalt
                 hear
                 say
                 in
                 one
                 of
                 thy
                 Cities
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Lord
                 thy
                 God
                 hath
                 given
                 thee
                 to
                 dwell
                 there
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 certaine
                 men
                 ,
                 the
                 children
                 of
              
               Belial
               
                 are
                 gone
                 out
                 from
                 among
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 withdrawn
                 the
                 inhabitants
                 of
                 their
                 city
                 .
              
               Deu●
               .
               17.
               2.
               
               
                 If
                 there
                 bee
                 found
                 among
                 you
                 within
                 any
                 of
                 thy
                 gates
                 which
                 the
                 Lord
                 thy
                 God
                 giveth
                 thee
                 ,
                 man
                 or
                 woman
                 that
                 hath
                 wrought
                 wickednesse
                 in
                 the
                 fight
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 thy
                 God
                 ,
                 in
                 transgressing
                 his
                 Covenant
                 ;
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 true
                 that
                 such
                 abomination
                 is
                 wrought
                 in
              
               Israel
               ,
               
                 then
                 shalt
                 thou
                 bring
                 forth
                 that
                 man
                 or
                 that
                 woman
                 unto
                 thy
                 gates
                 ,
                 and
                 stone
                 them
                 with
                 stones
                 till
                 they
                 die
                 :
              
               On
               which
               place
               *
               Calvin
               observes
               in
               his
               handling
               that
               question
               whether
               it
               be
               lawfull
               for
               Christian
               Judges
               to
               punish
               Hereticks
               ,
               
               
                 that
                 the
                 punishment
                 of
                 stoning
                 in
                 Deut.
                 13.
                 was
                 not
                 commanded
                 to
                 be
                 inflicted
                 upon
                 forraine
                 Nations
                 ,
                 but
                 upon
                 Apostates
                 from
                 the
                 Jewish
                 Religion
                 who
                 had
                 perfidiously
                 fallen
                 from
                 it
                 :
                 by
                 which
                 saith
                 hee
                 is
                 answered
                 that
                 objection
                 made
                 by
                 some
                 ,
                 who
                 aske
                 whether
                 Jewes
                 ,
                 Turkes
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 are
                 by
                 the
                 sword
                 to
                 be
                 forced
                 to
                 the
                 Faith
                 of
                 Christ
                 ?
                 Neither
                 doth
                 God
                 command
                 the
                 sword
                 to
                 be
                 drawn
                 promiscuously
                 against
                 all
                 ,
                 but
                 Apostates
                 who
                 have
                 wickedly
                 with
                 drawn
                 themselves
                 from
                 the
                 true
                 worship
                 and
                 have
                 endeavoured
                 to
                 draw
                 others
                 to
                 the
                 like
                 defection
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 subjected
                 to
                 just
                 punishment
                 :
              
               Yet
               for
               all
               this
               Hagiomastix
               makes
               Ifs
               and
               And
               's
               ,
               brings
               instances
               of
               Suppositions
               in
               Heathens
               ,
               and
               of
               States
               wholly
               Idolatrous
               ,
               nothing
               at
               all
               to
               the
               question
               in
               hand
               ;
               for
               the
               Apostle
               speaks
               in
               1
               Corinthians
               and
               the
               seventh
               chapter
               ,
               of
               a
               Heathen
               and
               infidell
               that
               never
               received
               the
               faith
               of
               Christ
               ,
               but
               being
               borne
               and
               brought
               up
               in
               Heathenisme
               continues
               so
               ,
               however
               one
               of
               the
               married
               persons
               ,
               
               husband
               or
               wife
               was
               converted
               to
               the
               Christian
               faith
               ,
               besides
               that
               question
               put
               by
               
                 Hagiomastix
                 ,
                 why
                 was
                 the
                 Apostle
              
               Paul
               
                 so
                 farre
                 from
                 enjoyning
                 a
                 beleeving
                 brother
                 to
                 detect
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 put
                 to
                 death
                 his
                 infidell
                 or
                 Idolatrous
                 wife
                 that
                 he
                 doth
                 not
                 permit
                 him
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 to
                 put
                 her
                 away
                 from
                 him
                 ,
              
               is
               absurd
               and
               ridiculous
               ,
               and
               a
               man
               would
               wonder
               that
               such
               a
               great
               champion
               as
               *
               Cretensis
               would
               be
               taken
               for
               ,
               that
               dares
               challenge
               all
               Presbyterians
               in
               
                 England
                 ,
                 Scotland
                 ,
                 and
                 France
                 ,
                 assembled
                 and
                 not
                 assembled
                 ,
              
               and
               so
               cryed
               up
               and
               deified
               by
               the
               Sectaries
               in
               divers
               *
               Pamphlets
               ,
               should
               bring
               such
               weak
               poore
               stuffe
               ;
               for
               the
               Corinthian
               State
               and
               Magistracie
               being
               then
               heathenish
               ,
               and
               infidels
               ,
               (
               as
               the
               Apostle
               in
               the
               chapter
               going
               before
               1
               Cor.
               6.
               2.
               shows
               ,
               only
               many
               particular
               private
               persons
               living
               in
               Corinth
               being
               converted
               who
               were
               not
               the
               civill
               Government
               )
               it
               had
               been
               to
               no
               end
               for
               Paul
               to
               direct
               the
               beleeving
               husband
               to
               complaine
               to
               the
               Magistrate
               of
               his
               Idolatrous
               wife
               ,
               that
               had
               been
               the
               way
               for
               himselfe
               to
               have
               been
               punished
               ,
               that
               had
               been
               all
               one
               as
               to
               have
               complained
               to
               the
               civill
               Magistrates
               of
               themselves
               ;
               and
               certainly
               the
               Apostle
               that
               blamed
               the
               beleeving
               Corinthians
               for
               going
               to
               law
               one
               with
               another
               before
               their
               Magistrates
               who
               were
               unbeleevers
               ,
               though
               he
               would
               not
               ,
               if
               they
               had
               been
               Christian
               Magistrates
               ,
               had
               no
               reason
               to
               stirre
               up
               Christians
               to
               complaine
               unto
               unbeleevers
               in
               matters
               of
               Religion
               and
               Christianity
               .
               Master
               Goodwin
               might
               with
               as
               much
               reason
               have
               ask●
               why
               the
               Apostle
               Paul
               did
               not
               enjoine
               the
               unbeleeving
               wife
               or
               husband
               to
               complaine
               of
               the
               beleeving
               wife
               and
               husband
               ,
               as
               why
               hee
               did
               not
               enjoine
               the
               beleeving
               wife
               to
               detect
               her
               Idolatrous
               husband
               ;
               and
               might
               as
               well
               ,
               nay
               better
               ▪
               reason
               it
               unlawfull
               for
               Christians
               to
               goe
               to
               law
               now
               under
               Christian
               Iudges
               ,
               because
               they
               might
               not
               under
               Heathens
               ,
               as
               to
               argue
               against
               Christians
               complaining
               and
               detecting
               of
               Christians
               that
               turne
               Apostates
               ,
               Hereticks
               ,
               Idolaters
               ,
               &c
               because
               Christians
               did
               not
               complaine
               in
               Pauls
               time
               to
               Heathen
               Magistrates
               of
               Heathens
               ;
               yea
               this
               is
               so
               unreasonable
               a
               question
               to
               build
               an
               argument
               upon
               against
               an
               expresse
               *
               command
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               that
               with
               a
               triumph
               in
               the
               close
               of
               it
               ,
               saying
               
                 Certainly
                 this
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ●olds
                 no
                 tolerable
                 correspondency
                 with
                 the
                 opinion
                 of
                 our
                 severe
                 Inquisitors
                 ,
                 about
                 the
              
               non
               
                 a
                 brogation
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 for
                 putting
                 Idolaters
                 
                 to
                 death
                 ,
              
               that
               though
               I
               read
               in
               Ecclesiasticall
               Histories
               of
               Christians
               complaining
               to
               some
               Heathen
               Emperors
               favorers
               of
               Christian
               Religion
               ,
               of
               Christians
               when
               they
               turned
               Herrticks
               ,
               as
               to
               *
               Aurelianus
               of
               
                 Paulus
                 Samosetenus
              
               the
               Heretick
               ,
               and
               of
               *
               Heathens
               seeking
               to
               Heathen
               Princes
               ,
               against
               Priests
               that
               were
               very
               wicked
               under
               the
               show
               of
               Religion
               ,
               being
               guilty
               of
               sacriledge
               and
               corrupting
               the
               chastity
               of
               Matrons
               ;
               Yet
               I
               never
               read
               of
               any
               complaining
               of
               and
               desiring
               Princes
               to
               punish
               Heathens
               of
               the
               same
               Religion
               with
               themselves
               ;
               so
               that
               by
               all
               this
               the
               Reader
               may
               easily
               perceive
               besides
               the
               dissimilitude
               in
               the
               instance
               of
               1
               Cor.
               7.
               from
               that
               of
               Deut.
               13.
               the
               one
               speaking
               of
               an
               Heathen
               Idolater
               ,
               the
               other
               of
               a
               Jewish
               Apostate
               ,
               there
               was
               very
               great
               reason
               why
               the
               Apostle
               enjoyned
               not
               the
               
                 beleeving
                 wife
                 to
                 seek
                 to
                 take
                 away
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 her
                 unbeleeving
                 husband
              
               ;
               for
               in
               so
               doing
               she
               might
               have
               hazarded
               her
               owne
               ,
               but
               could
               have
               done
               no
               good
               to
               the
               hindring
               of
               his
               Idoll
               worship
               :
               But
               however
               Paul
               enjoyns
               nothing
               to
               the
               beleeving
               husband
               and
               wife
               about
               detecting
               their
               unbeleeving
               Yoke-fellowes
               upon
               the
               grounds
               already
               given
               ,
               yet
               I
               make
               no
               question
               had
               Paul
               lived
               in
               a
               time
               wherein
               the
               Corinthian
               Magistrates
               had
               received
               the
               faith
               ,
               he
               would
               have
               given
               both
               them
               and
               beleeving
               husbands
               in
               their
               places
               ,
               injunctions
               to
               have
               demolished
               Idoll
               Temples
               and
               their
               worships
               ,
               not
               to
               suffer
               Blasphemies
               against
               Christ
               ,
               but
               on
               the
               contrary
               to
               have
               sent
               preachers
               among
               them
               ,
               and
               to
               countenance
               and
               honor
               those
               who
               received
               the
               faith
               ;
               of
               which
               in
               the
               practises
               of
               
                 Constantine
                 ,
                 Theodosius
              
               and
               other
               Emperors
               ,
               I
               might
               give
               many
               instances
               
                 De
                 inhibitis
                 pagan●rum
                 sacrificiis
              
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               shutting
               up
               ,
               yea
               *
               pulling
               down
               the
               Temples
               of
               the
               Heathen
               Gods
               ,
               of
               their
               removing
               from
               Offices
               and
               Places
               those
               who
               were
               not
               Christians
               .
               There
               is
               no
               question
               but
               Paul
               who
               dehorted
               so
               earnestly
               the
               beleeving
               Corinthians
               from
               going
               to
               the
               Idols
               Feasts
               in
               the
               Idols
               temples
               ,
               and
               from
               eating
               of
               the
               sacrifices
               in
               their
               Temples
               ,
               1
               
                 Cor.
                 10.
                 2
                 
                 Cor.
              
               6.
               would
               if
               the
               State
               of
               Corinth
               had
               been
               Christian
               have
               exhorted
               them
               to
               put
               down
               the
               Idoll
               Temples
               ,
               to
               forbid
               those
               Idolatrous
               sacrifices
               ,
               to
               suppresse
               their
               Priests
               ;
               as
               also
               Christian
               husbands
               in
               case
               their
               wifes
               would
               have
               gone
               after
               Idolatrous
               Priests
               ,
               worshipped
               Images
               brought
               to
               them
               ,
               they
               would
               have
               
               desired
               their
               Magistrates
               helpe
               against
               such
               Seducers
               and
               Corrupters
               .
               And
               for
               conclusion
               of
               my
               answer
               to
               this
               fifth
               Head
               ,
               if
               I
               would
               give
               liberty
               to
               my
               pen
               to
               writefully
               against
               every
               particular
               passage
               in
               the
               39.
               and
               40.
               
               Section
               of
               Hagiomastix
               ,
               as
               I
               have
               done
               of
               some
               of
               them
               ,
               I
               should
               make
               his
               folly
               and
               weaknesse
               manifest
               to
               all
               ,
               but
               having
               hinted
               already
               his
               mistakes
               ,
               and
               the
               utter
               dissimilitude
               betweene
               that
               command
               in
               Deut.
               13.
               and
               all
               his
               instances
               of
               
                 an
                 Idolatrous
                 state
              
               ,
               and
               a
               Magistrate
               
                 bound
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 bloudy
                 desolation
                 throughout
                 al
                 his
                 Dominions
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               I
               say
               no
               more
               but
               here
               is
               a
               great
               cry
               and
               a
               little
               wool
               ,
               and
               so
               come
               to
               the
               fixt
               head
               to
               give
               Answer
               to
               something
               that
               seems
               more
               materiall
               .
            
             
               Sixthly
               ,
               to
               that
               Hagiomastix
               saith
               page
               46.
               
               There
               is
               this
               cleer
               
                 reason
                 why
                 that
                 old
                 Testament
                 law
                 for
                 putting
                 of
                 false
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 Blasphemers
                 and
                 Seducers
                 to
                 Idolatry
                 to
                 death
                 ,
                 should
                 not
                 now
                 bee
                 in
                 force
                 upon
                 any
                 such
                 terms
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 when
                 and
                 where
                 it
                 was
                 given
                 ;
                 because
                 in
                 all
                 difficult
                 cases
                 that
                 happened
                 about
                 maters
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 the
                 Iewes
                 to
                 whom
                 this
                 Law
                 was
                 given
                 ,
                 had
                 the
                 opportunity
                 of
                 immediate
                 consultation
                 with
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
                 God
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 who
                 could
                 and
                 did
                 from
                 time
                 to
                 time
                 ,
                 infallibly
                 declare
                 what
                 his
                 own
                 mind
                 and
                 pleasure
                 was
                 in
                 them
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 except
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 to
                 give
                 sentence
                 in
                 cases
                 of
                 Religion
                 had
                 been
                 desperately
                 wicked
                 ,
                 and
                 set
                 upon
                 bloud
                 and
                 despised
                 that
                 glorious
                 Ordinance
                 of
                 the
                 Oracle
                 of
                 God
                 amongst
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 doe
                 injustice
                 ,
                 God
                 being
                 alwayes
                 at
                 hand
                 to
                 declare
                 unto
                 them
                 ,
                 what
                 kind
                 of
                 Blasphemer
                 and
                 what
                 kind
                 of
                 Idolater
                 it
                 was
                 that
                 hee
                 by
                 this
                 Law
                 intended
                 should
                 be
                 put
                 to
                 death
                 .
                 Whereas
                 now
                 the
                 best
                 Oracles
                 that
                 Magistrates
                 and
                 Iudges
                 have
                 to
                 direct
                 them
                 in
                 doubtfull
                 cases
                 about
                 matters
                 of
                 Religion
                 are
                 men
                 of
                 very
                 fallible
                 judgemēts
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 way
                 obnoxious
                 to
                 error
                 and
                 mistake
                 .
                 Yea
                 confident
                 I
                 am
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 wisest
                 &
                 most
                 learned
                 of
                 them
                 are
                 not
                 able
                 cleerly
                 or
                 demonstratively
                 to
                 informe
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 what
                 Blasphemie
                 or
                 what
                 Idolatry
                 it
                 was
                 which
                 was
                 by
                 God
                 sentenced
                 to
                 death
                 under
                 the
                 Law
                 :
                 Therefore
                 the
                 going
                 about
                 to
                 prove
                 that
                 the
                 Law
                 for
                 putting
                 Blasphemers
                 and
                 Seducers
                 to
                 Idolatry
                 to
                 death
                 ,
                 is
                 now
                 ,
                 or
                 amongst
                 us
                 in
                 force
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 was
                 once
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 Jewes
                 ,
                 is
                 as
                 I
                 should
                 prove
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 may
                 
                 safely
                 without
                 danger
                 walk
                 among
                 bogs
                 praecipices
                 &
                 ditches
                 ,
                 at
                 midnight
                 because
                 he
                 may
                 well
                 do
                 it
                 at
                 noon
                 day
                 .
              
               I
               answer
               in
               the
               generall
               ,
               this
               Section
               is
               full
               of
               many
               unsound
               and
               dangerous
               passages
               ,
               very
               prejudicial
               to
               the
               perspicuity
               ,
               perfection
               and
               certainty
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               very
               derogatorie
               to
               the
               state
               of
               the
               Church
               under
               the
               new
               Testament
               ,
               preferring
               the
               old
               before
               it
               for
               cleernesse
               and
               light
               as
               much
               as
               noon
               day
               before
               midnight
               (
               which
               is
               contrary
               to
               many
               Prophecies
               in
               Scripture
               of
               the
               times
               under
               the
               Gospell
               and
               to
               divers
               texts
               in
               the
               new
               Testament
               2
               
                 Cor.
                 3.
                 8
                 ,
                 9
                 ,
                 10
                 ,
                 11
                 ,
                 12
                 ,
                 18.
                 2
                 
                 Cor.
              
               4.
               4
               ,
               6.
               )
               and
               tending
               to
               bring
               in
               with
               a
               high
               hand
               ,
               Scepticisme
               and
               Pyrronian
               uncertainty
               in
               all
               poynts
               of
               Religion
               into
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               ,
               passages
               becomming
               a
               Iesuite
               and
               an
               Atheist
               ,
               but
               altogether
               unbeseeming
               a
               Protestant
               Minister
               and
               *
               one
               who
               would
               bee
               accounted
               to
               have
               laboured
               more
               abundantly
               in
               vindicating
               the
               Authority
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               and
               building
               men
               on
               a
               rock
               then
               all
               other
               men
               :
               Whoever
               does
               but
               compare
               the
               Iesuits
               &
               Papists
               writings
               ,
               
                 Stapleton
                 ,
                 Bellar.
                 Turnebull
                 ,
                 Fisher
                 ,
                 &c
              
               with
               learned
               
                 Whittaker
                 ,
                 Chamier
                 ,
                 Rivet
                 ,
                 Cameron
                 ,
              
               Doctor
               White
               ,
               
               
                 Baron
                 ,
                 Willet
              
               and
               other
               Protestant
               Divines
               who
               have
               written
               of
               the
               Authority
               ,
               perspicuity
               perfection
               ,
               &c
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               against
               the
               Papists
               ,
               and
               then
               look
               but
               upon
               this
               Section
               ,
               hee
               must
               needs
               say
               Higiomastix
               writes
               as
               one
               brought
               up
               in
               the
               Schools
               of
               the
               Iesuits
               ,
               and
               had
               sucked
               their
               breasts
               ;
               as
               also
               he
               that
               reads
               but
               
                 Minus
                 Celsus
                 Senenses
              
               ,
               and
               the
               Socinians
               with
               the
               Netherland
               Arminians
               will
               confesse
               these
               lines
               are
               the
               very
               breathings
               and
               actings
               of
               that
               Spirit
               which
               dwels
               in
               that
               generation
               of
               men
               :
               I
               could
               out
               of
               the
               writings
               of
               our
               Orthodox
               Divines
               written
               against
               Papists
               ,
               Socinians
               ,
               Arminians
               ,
               upon
               those
               heads
               of
               the
               authority
               ,
               perfection
               ,
               perspiculty
               ,
               certainty
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               and
               points
               of
               Christian
               faith
               at
               large
               confute
               him
               ,
               but
               these
               belong
               not
               properly
               to
               this
               Controversie
               about
               Toleration
               ,
               and
               therefore
               I
               shall
               not
               insist
               on
               them
               :
               and
               further
               I
               desire
               the
               Reader
               to
               observe
               what
               followes
               ,
               that
               this
               cleere
               reason
               (
               as
               Hag●omastix
               termes
               it
               )
               may
               be
               resolved
               in
               that
               common
               evasion
               of
               Socinians
               and
               Arm●nians
               and
               all
               our
               Sectaries
               of
               Infallibility
               and
               Fallibility
               :
               Whoever
               well
               weigh●
               that
               36.
               
               Section
               of
               Hagiomastix
               with
               that
               part
               of
               the
               107.
               
               Section
               page
               
               130.
               fifth
               Answer
               ,
               will
               find
               the
               Summe
               and
               substance
               of
               all
               that
               discourse
               to
               be
               nothing
               else
               but
               the
               usuall
               Plea
               of
               the
               Patrons
               of
               Toleration
               ,
               in
               their
               late
               Libertine
               Pamphlets
               ,
               as
               
                 Bloudy
                 Tenet
                 ,
                 Storming
                 of
                 Antichrist
                 ,
                 Compassionate
                 Samaritane
                 ,
                 Justification
                 of
                 Toleration
                 ,
              
               
               
                 Quaeres
                 upon
                 the
                 Ordinance
                 for
                 preventing
                 of
                 Heresies
                 ,
              
               &c.
               that
               there
               is
               no
               infallible
               Iudge
               now
               ,
               all
               men
               are
               fallible
               ,
               subject
               to
               error
               or
               mistake
               ,
               and
               therefore
               the
               proper
               place
               of
               speaking
               to
               this
               ,
               will
               be
               in
               answering
               their
               Grounds
               for
               Toleration
               and
               pretended
               liberty
               of
               conscience
               ,
               where
               I
               hope
               by
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               to
               speak
               so
               fully
               to
               that
               particular
               of
               Infallibility
               and
               Fallibility
               ,
               that
               I
               doubt
               not
               to
               promise
               the
               Reader
               such
               ample
               satisfaction
               to
               that
               grand
               Argument
               ,
               as
               by
               the
               blessing
               of
               God
               all
               men
               who
               have
               not
               sold
               themselves
               to
               Libertinisme
               will
               never
               againe
               after
               that
               object
               it
               :
               yet
               however
               for
               the
               present
               I
               shall
               hint
               these
               things
               by
               way
               of
               Reply
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               This
               very
               point
               of
               Infallibilitie
               and
               Fallibilitie
               was
               the
               main
               rise
               and
               cause
               of
               setting
               the
               Pope
               in
               his
               chair
               ,
               of
               making
               one
               that
               must
               be
               an
               infallible
               judge
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               so
               is
               the
               ground
               work
               of
               the
               Popes
               Authoritie
               and
               Tyrannie
               over
               the
               Church
               ,
               
               which
               all
               who
               understand
               the
               Controversies
               between
               the
               Papists
               and
               the
               Reformed
               Churches
               
                 De
                 Papa
              
               doe
               well
               know
               :
               And
               on
               the
               other
               hand
               t
               is
               made
               the
               foundation
               of
               bringing
               in
               all
               Anarchie
               and
               Libertinisme
               into
               the
               Church
               to
               overthrow
               all
               power
               of
               Magistrates
               ,
               and
               of
               Synods
               and
               Councels
               in
               matters
               of
               Religion
               :
               so
               that
               at
               on
               the
               one
               hand
               it
               hath
               exalted
               the
               Pope
               and
               given
               him
               an
               unjust
               Domination
               and
               usurpation
               ,
               so
               on
               the
               other
               it
               casts
               down
               the
               use
               of
               all
               civil
               and
               Ecclesiasticall
               power
               for
               the
               good
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               so
               that
               the
               same
               thing
               that
               set
               up
               the
               Pope
               and
               made
               Antichrist
               ,
               sets
               up
               a
               Toleration
               and
               universall
               libertie
               of
               conscience
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               new
               and
               worse
               Pop●
               .
               But
               as
               the
               want
               of
               infallibility
               was
               no
               good
               ground
               for
               ●etting
               up
               the
               Pope
               (
               as
               I
               suppose
               Hagiomast
               .
               and
               all
               the
               Sectaries
               will
               grant
               )
               so
               will
               it
               be
               found
               no
               good
               argument
               for
               a
               generall
               Toleration
               of
               all
               Religions
               ,
               a
               farre
               greater
               evill
               then
               a
               Pope
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               I
               deny
               that
               which
               Hagiomastix
               takes
               for
               granted
               ,
               the
               reason
               it self
               upon
               which
               he
               founds
               why
               the
               old
               Testament
               law
               for
               the
               putting
               of
               false
               Prophets
               ,
               Blasphemers
               ,
               and
               Seducers
               to
               Idolatry
               to
               death
               ,
               should
               not
               now
               be
               in
               force
               ;
               I
               desire
               
               him
               to
               prove
               the
               Vrim
               and
               Thummim
               of
               the
               Lords
               
                 holy
                 One
                 ,
                 the
                 glorious
                 Ordinance
                 of
                 the
                 Oracle
                 of
                 God
              
               among
               the
               Jewes
               by
               which
               they
               inquired
               and
               consulted
               immediately
               and
               received
               Sentences
               and
               Answers
               immediately
               and
               infallibly
               from
               the
               mouth
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               be
               appointed
               of
               God
               ,
               or
               ever
               made
               use
               of
               by
               the
               Priest
               upon
               the
               desire
               of
               the
               Magistrates
               and
               Elders
               in
               cases
               of
               resolving
               doubts
               whether
               this
               or
               that
               was
               Blasphemie
               ,
               Idolatry
               ,
               false
               prophecying
               ,
               and
               thereupon
               putting
               to
               death
               Blasphemers
               ,
               false
               Prophets
               ,
               Seducers
               to
               Idolatry
               :
               Hagiomastix
               gives
               no
               place
               of
               Scripture
               at
               all
               for
               proof
               ,
               and
               upon
               serious
               perusall
               of
               all
               places
               of
               this
               kind
               both
               of
               commands
               and
               examples
               for
               punishing
               false
               Prophets
               ,
               Idolaters
               ,
               &c
               I
               doe
               never
               find
               the
               Magistrates
               were
               commanded
               in
               those
               cases
               to
               enquire
               by
               Vrim
               or
               ever
               practised
               it
               .
               Let
               
                 Deut.
                 13.
                 
                 Deut.
                 17.
                 
                 Levit.
                 20.
                 2.
                 3
                 ,
                 4
                 ,
                 5.
                 
                 Deut.
                 18.
                 20
                 ,
                 21
                 ,
                 22.
                 
                 Levit.
              
               24.
               16.
               with
               the
               examples
               of
               
                 Asa
                 ,
                 Josiah
              
               and
               others
               bee
               lookt
               into
               ,
               and
               wee
               shall
               not
               finde
               a
               word
               spoken
               of
               concering
               the
               deciding
               who
               were
               or
               who
               were
               not
               or
               killing
               false
               Prophets
               ,
               and
               Idolaters
               upon
               receiving
               an
               Answer
               from
               God
               by
               Vrim
               and
               Thummim
               ,
               but
               stil
               the
               grounds
               expressed
               of
               proceeding
               against
               them
               are
               upon
               the
               Law
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               sins
               ,
               and
               other
               reasons
               of
               a
               common
               nature
               ,
               and
               among
               the
               signes
               and
               marks
               by
               which
               false
               Prophets
               are
               to
               be
               known
               ,
               this
               discovery
               by
               the
               glorious
               Oracle
               is
               none
               of
               them
               ,
               but
               the
               
                 thing
                 following
                 not
                 ,
                 nor
                 comming
                 to
                 passe
                 which
                 was
                 spoken
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 their
                 prophecying
                 in
              
               Baal
               
                 and
                 causing
                 the
                 people
                 to
                 erre
                 ,
                 their
                 strengthening
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 evill
                 doers
                 that
                 none
                 returns
                 from
                 wickednesse
                 ,
              
               their
               saying
               unto
               them
               that
               despise
               God
               ,
               
                 Ye
                 shall
                 have
                 peace
                 ,
                 and
                 unto
                 every
                 one
                 that
                 walketh
                 after
                 the
                 imagination
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 heart
                 ,
                 no
                 evill
                 shall
                 come
                 upon
                 you
                 ,
              
               with
               divers
               such
               like
               as
               is
               evident
               by
               
                 Deut.
                 18.
                 22.
                 
                 Jerem.
              
               23.
               13.
               14
               ,
               17.
               and
               many
               places
               out
               of
               Moses
               and
               the
               Prophets
               .
               In
               Joshua
               22.
               when
               the
               children
               of
               Israel
               heard
               of
               the
               two
               tribes
               and
               a
               halfe
               building
               an
               Altar
               ,
               they
               did
               not
               before
               they
               gathered
               themselves
               to
               goe
               up
               to
               warre
               ,
               enquire
               by
               Vrim
               and
               Thummim
               whether
               it
               was
               Idolatry
               or
               not
               ;
               and
               when
               an
               Answer
               was
               given
               to
               Phinebas
               and
               the
               ten
               Princes
               that
               they
               had
               not
               built
               an
               Altar
               
                 to
                 turne
                 from
                 following
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               but
               only
               for
               a
               witnesse
               between
               
               them
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Tribes
               ,
               that
               it
               might
               not
               besaid
               to
               
                 their
                 children
                 in
                 time
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 ye
                 have
                 no
                 part
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               Phinehas
               the
               Priest
               ,
               and
               the
               Princes
               of
               the
               congregation
               did
               not
               consult
               the
               Oracle
               spoken
               of
               to
               be
               resolved
               in
               this
               Controversie
               :
               Thus
               Asas
               and
               the
               Peoples
               entring
               into
               Covenant
               to
               put
               to
               death
               men
               or
               women
               for
               matters
               of
               religion
               ,
               was
               not
               founded
               on
               an
               Answer
               by
               Vrim
               and
               
                 Thummim
                 ,
                 but
                 upon
                 whosoever
                 would
                 not
                 seek
                 the
                 Lord
                 God
                 of
                 Israel
                 ,
              
               and
               for
               Asa's
               putting
               down
               Maachah
               his
               Mother
               from
               being
               Queen
               ,
               because
               she
               made
               an
               Idol
               in
               a
               grove
               ,
               there
               is
               not
               the
               least
               hint
               expressed
               of
               his
               consultation
               beforehand
               
                 with
                 that
                 glorious
                 Ordinance
                 of
                 the
                 Oracle
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               whether
               she
               was
               such
               a
               kind
               of
               Idolater
               and
               her
               Idolatry
               of
               such
               a
               nature
               ,
               as
               she
               was
               to
               be
               punished
               with
               that
               punishment
               of
               being
               removed
               from
               being
               Queen
               .
               Josiah
               in
               all
               the
               exercise
               of
               his
               coercive
               Power
               upon
               the
               Violators
               of
               the
               first
               Table
               ,
               2
               King.
               chapt
               ,
               23.
               in
               sacrificing
               some
               of
               them
               upon
               Altars
               and
               burning
               their
               bones
               ,
               in
               putting
               down
               others
               ,
               &c
               never
               enquired
               by
               Vrim
               whether
               those
               he
               killed
               were
               such
               kind
               of
               Idolaters
               as
               God
               by
               the
               Law
               intended
               should
               be
               put
               to
               death
               ,
               and
               whether
               the
               others
               were
               not
               such
               .
               So
               the
               Priests
               ,
               Prophets
               ,
               and
               People
               in
               taking
               Jeremiah
               and
               saying
               he
               shall
               surely
               die
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               is
               worthy
               to
               die
               ,
               they
               pretend
               not
               to
               passe
               sentence
               upon
               enquiring
               by
               Vri●
               ,
               but
               upon
               his
               prophecying
               in
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               
                 This
                 house
                 shall
                 be
                 like
              
               Shiloh
               ,
               
                 and
                 this
                 city
                 shall
                 be
                 desolate
                 without
                 an
                 inhabitant
                 ,
              
               Jerem.
               26.
               8
               ,
               9
               ,
               11.
               which
               they
               judged
               a
               Prophecying
               falsly
               upon
               mis-underst
               anding
               some
               Scriptures
               ,
               as
               appears
               plainly
               by
               those
               words
               ,
               
                 why
                 hast
                 thou
                 prophecied
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 This
                 House
                 shall
                 bee
                 like
              
               Shiloh
               ,
               
                 and
                 this
                 City
                 shall
                 be
                 desolate
                 without
                 an
                 inhabitant
                 .
              
               For
               because
               of
               Gods
               promise
               concerning
               the
               Temple
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               abide
               ever
               there
               Psal
               .
               132.
               14
               ,
               They
               presumed
               that
               it
               could
               never
               perish
               ,
               and
               accounted
               all
               preaching
               that
               looked
               that
               way
               ,
               blasphemous
               ,
               
                 Matth.
                 26.
                 61.
                 
                 Acts
              
               6.
               13.
               of
               which
               see
               more
               in
               the
               late
               Annotations
               of
               our
               English
               Divines
               upon
               the
               9.
               verse
               .
               And
               Jeremiah
               in
               his
               *
               judicial
               defence
               to
               the
               *
               Court
               and
               Councell
               (
               for
               so
               it
               appears
               it
               was
               a
               Court
               ,
               by
               verse
               10.
               16
               ,
               17.
               speaking
               of
               certaine
               Elders
               of
               the
               Land
               rising
               up
               and
               speaking
               to
               the
               Assembly
               of
               the
               People
               )
               pleading
               his
               immediate
               
               call
               from
               God
               to
               prophecie
               against
               the
               Citie
               as
               his
               Answer
               against
               their
               accusation
               and
               in
               all
               the
               contestation
               and
               Controversie
               that
               was
               between
               the
               Princes
               and
               certaine
               of
               the
               Elders
               and
               the
               Priests
               ,
               Prophets
               ,
               and
               People
               concerning
               Jeremiah's
               being
               worthy
               to
               die
               ,
               neither
               Jeremiah
               ,
               nor
               the
               Priests
               ,
               Elders
               ,
               and
               People
               that
               were
               for
               his
               being
               put
               to
               death
               ,
               or
               against
               it
               ,
               once
               offer
               for
               deciding
               this
               difficult
               case
               and
               doubtfull
               matter
               to
               propound
               the
               enquiring
               by
               Vrim
               and
               Thummim
               ,
               but
               both
               sides
               plead
               the
               case
               upon
               Scripture
               Grounds
               and
               examples
               ,
               as
               hee
               who
               reads
               the
               chapter
               may
               easily
               see
               ;
               and
               certainly
               if
               enquiring
               by
               Vrim
               and
               Thummim
               had
               been
               appointed
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               practised
               by
               the
               Church
               as
               the
               Oracle
               to
               which
               in
               all
               difficult
               cases
               about
               matters
               of
               religion
               the
               Iewes
               were
               to
               repaire
               ,
               by
               which
               to
               judge
               whether
               such
               things
               were
               Blasphemie
               ,
               Idolatrie
               ,
               Prophecying
               falsly
               ,
               yea
               or
               no
               ,
               and
               whether
               the
               persons
               were
               such
               kind
               of
               Blasphemers
               ,
               false
               Prophets
               ,
               Idolaters
               ,
               as
               the
               Law
               intended
               should
               be
               put
               to
               death
               ,
               it
               is
               strange
               that
               in
               all
               this
               sharpe
               contest
               and
               great
               Controversie
               about
               accusing
               Jeremi●h
               for
               prophecying
               falsly
               and
               arraigning
               him
               upon
               his
               life
               ,
               neither
               himselfe
               ,
               nor
               his
               enemies
               ,
               none
               of
               the
               Priests
               ,
               Princes
               ,
               Elders
               ,
               People
               ,
               nor
               Jeremiah
               should
               once
               move
               to
               enquire
               immediately
               from
               the
               mouth
               of
               God
               by
               Vrim
               and
               Thummim
               the
               infallible
               Resolution
               of
               this
               question
               whether
               Jeremiah
               prophecied
               falsly
               in
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               deserved
               to
               dy
               .
               And
               therfore
               from
               this
               and
               all
               the
               Premises
               ,
               yea
               upon
               serious
               searching
               into
               all
               places
               of
               Scripture
               that
               speak
               of
               Vrim
               and
               Thummim
               and
               of
               those
               who
               enquired
               of
               the
               Lord
               in
               that
               way
               ,
               and
               comparing
               them
               together
               with
               the
               helpe
               of
               many
               judicious
               and
               learned
               Interpreters
               ,
               besides
               consulting
               Divines
               who
               have
               written
               of
               Vrim
               and
               Thummim
               ,
               I
               cannot
               find
               the
               least
               Ground
               that
               the
               Iews
               either
               were
               commanded
               ,
               or
               ever
               made
               use
               of
               enquiring
               by
               Vrim
               to
               bee
               satisfied
               in
               judiciall
               Proceedings
               ,
               whether
               this
               or
               that
               was
               Idolatry
               ,
               or
               Blasphemie
               ,
               or
               this
               man
               an
               Idolater
               ,
               or
               false
               Prophet
               ,
               or
               no
               ,
               but
               they
               proceeded
               in
               those
               things
               by
               the
               Law
               of
               God
               given
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               in
               difficult
               cases
               too
               hard
               they
               were
               enjoyned
               to
               goe
               to
               the
               Priests
               by
               way
               of
               consultation
               to
               be
               informed
               of
               the
               true
               sense
               and
               meaning
               of
               Gods
               law
               ;
               and
               the
               Priests
               ,
               as
               the
               great
               Lawyers
               among
               the
               People
               ,
               practised
               in
               the
               meaning
               
               of
               Gods
               Law
               according
               to
               which
               judgement
               was
               to
               be
               given
               ,
               gave
               them
               Resolutions
               out
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               never
               in
               those
               cases
               upon
               consulting
               by
               Vrim
               ,
               as
               many
               Scriptures-show
               .
               The
               resolution
               of
               the
               Priests
               upon
               enquiring
               of
               them
               in
               hard
               matters
               was
               to
               
                 eaccording
                 to
                 the
                 sentence
                 of
                 the
                 Law
              
               Deut.
               17.
               8
               ,
               9
               ,
               10
               ,
               11.
               
               Ier.
               18.
               18.
               
                 the
                 Law
                 shall
                 not
                 perish
                 from
                 the
                 Priest
                 ,
              
               the
               meaning
               is
               (
               though
               falsly
               applied
               against
               Jeremiah
               )
               that
               the
               Priests
               keeping
               to
               the
               Law
               are
               the
               Oracles
               of
               truth
               ,
               and
               therefore
               Jeremiah
               is
               a
               false
               Prophet
               ,
               seing
               they
               who
               have
               Authoritie
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               understanding
               of
               the
               Law
               contradict
               him
               .
               
                 Mal.
                 2.
                 7.
                 
                 For
                 the
                 Priests
                 Lip.
                 should
                 keep
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 should
                 seeke
                 the
                 Law
                 at
                 his
                 mouth
              
               ;
               he
               Priests
               lips
               keeping
               knowledge
               ,
               and
               seeking
               the
               Law
               at
               hi●
               mouth
               ,
               not
               new
               immediate
               Revelations
               from
               the
               mouth
               of
               God
               ,
               are
               here
               set
               downe
               to
               be
               looked
               after
               .
               In
               questions
               about
               morall
               things
               ,
               sins
               and
               duties
               ,
               the
               Priests
               are
               to
               give
               answer
               from
               the
               Law.
               As
               for
               that
               ju●gement
               of
               Vrim
               spoken
               of
               in
               Numb
               .
               27.
               21.
               which
               was
               by
               way
               of
               Oracle
               ,
               the
               high
               Priest
               having
               Vrim
               and
               Thumim
               about
               him
               giving
               answers
               in
               Gods
               name
               ,
               which
               were
               of
               infallible
               truth
               ,
               and
               made
               a
               supreame
               determination
               ,
               that
               was
               for
               the
               resolution
               of
               doubtfull
               and
               difficult
               businesses
               and
               enterprises
               in
               matters
               of
               events
               and
               successes
               of
               things
               ,
               for
               direction
               and
               counsell
               from
               God
               what
               course
               to
               take
               in
               distresses
               and
               such
               and
               such
               cases
               as
               about
               going
               to
               warre
               ,
               &c.
               for
               discovery
               and
               revelation
               of
               hidden
               and
               secret
               causes
               of
               judgements
               ;
               but
               never
               was
               upon
               occasion
               of
               questions
               of
               things
               forbidden
               in
               the
               Morall
               Law
               ,
               and
               for
               determination
               of
               who
               or
               what
               was
               an
               Idolater
               or
               Idolatry
               ,
               a
               false
               Prophet
               ,
               or
               prophesying
               falsely
               ,
               a
               Blasphemer
               ,
               or
               Blasphemy
               ;
               and
               if
               we
               consult
               the
               Scriptures
               where
               the
               
                 judgement
                 of
                 Vrim
                 is
              
               spoken
               of
               ,
               w●
               shall
               finde
               as
               much
               ,
               which
               I
               desire
               the
               Reader
               well
               to
               observe
               .
               All
               the
               places
               I
               have
               taken
               notice
               of
               that
               speak
               of
               enquiring
               of
               God
               by
               Vrim
               are
               th●se
               following
               ,
               
                 Exod.
                 28.
                 15.
                 30.
                 
                 Numb
                 .
                 27.
                 21.
                 
                 Josh
                 .
                 9.
                 14.
                 
                 Judg.
              
               1.
               1.
               and
               20
               ,
               18
               ,
               and
               20.
               1
               
               
                 Sam
                 23.
                 9
                 ,
                 10
                 ,
                 11
                 ,
                 12.
                 28.
                 6.
                 30.
                 7
                 ,
                 8.
                 2
                 
                 Sam.
              
               21.
               1.
               all
               which
               speak
               only
               of
               enquiring
               of
               God
               in
               the
               cases
               forementioned
               ,
               and
               not
               in
               the
               least
               of
               controversies
               arising
               upon
               Morall
               transgressions
               against
               the
               first
               Table
               ,
               and
               of
               what
               punishments
               shall
               be
               inflicted
               upon
               men
               for
               them
               :
               unto
               
               which
               considering
               the
               judgement
               of
               divers
               learned
               men
               in
               their
               *
               Commentaries
               upon
               most
               of
               these
               places
               of
               Scripture
               concerning
               the
               enquiring
               by
               Vrim
               ,
               and
               *
               others
               in
               their
               writings
               going
               this
               way
               ,
               of
               enquiring
               in
               cases
               of
               of
               warre
               ,
               distresses
               and
               for
               publick
               persons
               enquiring
               not
               hereby
               for
               a
               common
               man
               ,
               but
               either
               for
               the
               King
               ,
               or
               for
               him
               on
               whom
               the
               affaires
               of
               the
               Congregation
               lay
               ,
               but
               not
               giving
               any
               one
               instance
               in
               matters
               of
               Idolatrie
               ,
               Blasphemy
               ,
               Prophecying
               falsly
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               corruption
               in
               Religion
               ,
               I
               confesse
               I
               am
               much
               confirmed
               that
               the
               judgement
               of
               Vrim
               was
               not
               appointed
               for
               that
               use
               to
               resolve
               what
               violations
               of
               Religion
               were
               ,
               and
               what
               were
               not
               punishable
               by
               death
               .
               Now
               that
               the
               judgement
               of
               Vrim
               was
               of
               any
               such
               use
               to
               enquire
               of
               God
               by
               the
               Priest
               in
               points
               of
               Idolatrie
               ,
               Blasphemie
               ,
               &c
               I
               see
               not
               the
               leastcolor
               for
               it
               ,
               unlesse
               in
               these
               places
               of
               Scripture
               Deut.
               17.
               8
               ,
               9
               ,
               12.
               (
               which
               place
               is
               urged
               by
               Hagiom
               .
               p.
               130.
               
                 the
                 sentence
                 of
                 the
                 Priest
                 against
                 which
                 hee
                 that
                 should
                 doe
                 presumptuously
                 in
                 not
                 hearkening
                 to
                 it
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 put
                 to
                 death
                 ,
                 was
                 only
                 such
                 a
                 sentence
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Priest
                 did
                 upon
                 inquirie
                 by
              
               Vrim
               and
               Thummim
               
                 receive
                 immediately
                 from
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
                 God
                 himselfe
              
               )
               Deut.
               21.
               5.
               
               Deut.
               19.
               16
               ,
               17
               ,
               18.
               and
               in
               those
               examples
               of
               him
               that
               blasphemed
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               being
               
                 put
                 in
                 ward
                 that
                 the
                 mind
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 might
                 be
                 showed
                 ●h●m
              
               Levit.
               24.
               11.
               12.
               and
               of
               him
               that
               gathered
               sticks
               ,
               put
               i●ward
               till
               the
               Lord
               should
               declare
               
                 what
                 shall
                 be
                 done
                 to
                 him
                 .
              
               But
               for
               Answer
               ,
               in
               none
               of
               these
               places
               or
               examples
               is
               there
               any
               thing
               spoken
               ,
               of
               consulting
               by
               Vrim
               ;
               For
               the
               first
               place
               ,
               only
               urged
               by
               Master
               Goodwin
               ,
               to
               say
               nothing
               that
               these
               verses
               are
               quite
               another
               thing
               from
               that
               command
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               chapter
               about
               putting
               to
               death
               for
               serving
               other
               gods
               ,
               and
               worshipping
               the
               Sun
               and
               Moon
               ,
               there
               being
               in
               that
               case
               not
               a
               word
               tending
               that
               way
               (
               which
               yet
               is
               the
               point
               in
               question
               )
               of
               going
               to
               the
               Priest
               and
               enquiring
               of
               him
               ,
               and
               upon
               this
               judgement
               putting
               to
               death
               ,
               besides
               this
               command
               being
               of
               things
               of
               another
               nature
               as
               ●erse
               8
               showes
               ,
               here
               is
               no
               direction
               in
               this
               place
               to
               enquire
               by
               Vrim
               ,
               but
               the
               matters
               here
               spokenof
               being
               difficult
               ,
               councell
               is
               given
               to
               goe
               to
               the
               Priests
               skilled
               in
               the
               meaning
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               in
               answering
               of
               doubts
               arising
               ,
               to
               be
               informed
               by
               them
               of
               the
               meaning
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               many
               passages
               in
               those
               verses
               show
               as
               much
               (
               and
               whereas
               in
               the
               case
               of
               enquiring
               by
               Vrim
               in
               all
               places
               )
               expressions
               are
               used
               of
               enquiring
               
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               the
               Lords
               answering
               and
               such
               like
               ,
               here
               still
               all
               is
               put
               upon
               the
               Priest
               or
               Iudge
               ,
               and
               upon
               the
               sentence
               and
               judgement
               that
               they
               shall
               show
               ,
               and
               they
               shall
               tell
               ;
               and
               that
               this
               place
               cannot
               be
               meant
               of
               the
               judgement
               of
               Vrim
               t
               is
               evident
               thus
               ,
               because
               that
               Vrim
               and
               Thummim
               belonged
               only
               to
               the
               Priesthood
               Deut
               ,
               33.
               8.
               and
               particularly
               to
               the
               high
               Priest
               
                 Numb
                 .
                 27.
                 21.
                 
                 Exod.
              
               28.
               30.
               
               Now
               he
               who
               would
               have
               God
               to
               bee
               inquired
               of
               concerning
               some
               great
               businesse
               ,
               did
               come
               to
               the
               Priest
               and
               the
               Priest
               putting
               on
               the
               Ephod
               to
               which
               the
               breast
               Plate
               of
               Vrim
               and
               Thummim
               was
               fastned
               verse
               28.
               stood
               before
               the
               Arke
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               so
               God
               gave
               answers
               which
               were
               of
               infallible
               truth
               ,
               (
               of
               which
               ,
               with
               a
               more
               particular
               relation
               of
               the
               manner
               of
               inquiry
               ,
               and
               the
               way
               of
               Answer
               by
               Vrim
               and
               Thummim
               ,
               the
               Reader
               may
               see
               more
               in
               Ainsworth
               Annotat.
               on
               Exod.
               28.
               30.
               and
               Numb
               .
               27.
               21.
               
               Diodate
               Annotat.
               on
               
                 Exod.
                 28.
                 15
                 ,
                 30.
                 
                 Numb
                 .
                 27.
                 21.
                 1
                 
                 Sam
              
               23.
               6
               ,
               28
               ,
               6.
               the
               Annotations
               of
               our
               English
               Divines
               on
               
                 Exod.
                 28.
                 15.
                 30.
                 1
                 
                 Sam.
              
               23.
               6.
               
               *
               Peter
               Martyrs
               common
               places
               and
               Weems
               Christian
               Synagogue
               )
               but
               never
               was
               the
               judgement
               of
               Vrim
               by
               a
               Iudge
               and
               Magistrate
               who
               was
               a
               Person
               distinct
               from
               the
               Priest
               :
               Now
               t
               is
               evident
               Deut.
               17.
               9.
               12.
               that
               the
               Priest
               and
               the
               Iudge
               are
               *
               distinct
               and
               divers
               persons
               there
               ,
               and
               the
               man
               that
               will
               not
               hearken
               unto
               the
               Iudge
               ,
               even
               that
               man
               shall
               die
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               hee
               that
               will
               not
               hearken
               
               unto
               the
               Priest
               ,
               which
               fully
               showes
               that
               what
               Hagiomastix
               writes
               page
               46.
               47.
               and
               130.
               of
               death
               inflicted
               only
               upon
               such
               who
               would
               not
               hearken
               to
               the
               Priest
               enquiring
               by
               Vrim
               ,
               to
               be
               an
               untruth
               .
               Secondly
               the
               sense
               and
               meaning
               of
               this
               place
               from
               vers
               .
               *
               3.
               to
               the
               13.
               is
               that
               inferior
               Courts
               and
               Assemblies
               in
               cases
               too
               hard
               and
               difficult
               for
               them
               ,
               are
               commanded
               to
               goe
               higher
               to
               some
               superior
               Court
               and
               Assembly
               ,
               as
               those
               words
               cleerly
               show
               ,
               
                 thou
                 shalt
                 arise
                 ,
                 and
                 get
                 thee
                 up
                 into
                 the
                 place
                 which
                 the
                 Lord
                 thy
                 God
                 shall
                 chuse
                 .
              
               This
               place
               afterwards
               was
               Jerusalem
               as
               t
               is
               said
               Psal
               .
               122.
               5.
               there
               were
               set
               
                 thrones
                 of
                 judgement
              
               ,
               and
               in
               Ierusalem
               did
               Iehoshaphat
               
                 set
                 of
                 the
                 Levites
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Priests
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 chiefe
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 of
              
               Israel
               ,
               
                 for
                 the
                 judgement
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 and
                 for
                 Controversies
                 ,
              
               2
               Chron.
               19.
               8.
               9.
               10.
               
               Ainsworth
               upon
               the
               place
               writes
               ,
               that
               by
               the
               
                 Iudge
                 that
                 shall
                 be
                 in
                 those
                 dayes
                 ,
              
               is
               understood
               the
               high
               Councell
               and
               Senate
               of
               Iudges
               which
               were
               of
               the
               cheif
               of
               the
               Fathers
               of
               Israel
               ,
               as
               they
               who
               are
               called
               Priests
               verse
               9.
               are
               called
               verse
               12.
               
               Priest
               ,
               so
               many
               Iudges
               are
               called
               Iudge
               ;
               only
               as
               among
               the
               Priests
               one
               was
               cheife
               ,
               so
               among
               the
               Iudges
               one
               was
               Prince
               .
               2
               Chron.
               19.
               11.
               
               The
               Hebrew
               records
               say
               ,
               
                 when
                 any
                 doubt
                 a●ose
                 in
                 any
                 case
                 to
                 any
                 one
                 of
              
               Israel
               ,
               
                 hee
                 asked
                 of
                 the
                 judgement
                 H●ll
                 that
                 was
                 in
                 his
                 Citie
                 ;
                 if
                 they
                 knew
                 they
                 told
                 it
                 him
                 :
                 if
                 not
                 ,
                 then
                 hee
                 that
                 enquired
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 Synedrion
                 or
                 with
                 the
                 messengers
                 thereof
                 went
                 up
                 to
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 and
                 inquired
                 of
                 the
                 Synedrion
                 that
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 Mountaine
                 of
                 the
                 Temple
                 ;
                 if
                 they
                 knew
                 they
                 told
                 it
                 them
                 ;
                 if
                 not
                 ,
                 then
                 they
                 all
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 Synedrion
                 that
                 was
                 at
                 the
                 door
                 of
                 the
                 Court
                 yard
                 of
                 the
                 Temple
                 :
                 if
                 the●
                 knew
                 they
                 told
                 it
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 not
                 ,
                 they
                 all
                 came
                 to
                 the
                 chamber
                 of
                 hewen
                 stone
                 to
                 the
                 great
                 Synedrion
                 and
                 enquired
              
               ;
               *
               and
               Interpreters
               generally
               understand
               these
               verses
               of
               Iudicatures
               and
               Courts
               in
               Israel
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               lower
               Courts
               going
               to
               the
               highest
               the
               great
               and
               high
               Synedrion
               :
               Now
               I
               find
               no
               command
               no●
               example
               recorded
               in
               Scripture
               of
               any
               of
               the
               Iewish
               Courts
               Ecclesiast
               .
               or
               Civil
               enquiring
               by
               Vrim
               of
               morall
               transgressions
               of
               what
               sort
               they
               were
               ,
               and
               what
               punishments
               the
               Committers
               of
               such
               sins
               should
               have
               ,
               but
               still
               they
               determined
               according
               to
               the
               Law
               and
               Iudgements
               .
               Ezek.
               44.
               24.
               
               I
               never
               read
               of
               the
               high
               Synedrion
               either
               in
               Scripture
               or
               any
               other
               writers
               of
               it
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               wont
               to
               give
               their
               Answer
               by
               Vrim
               and
               Thummim
               .
               If
               we
               observe
               those
               instances
               in
               Scripture
               of
               
               enquiring
               by
               Vrim
               ,
               wee
               shall
               see
               they
               are
               inquiries
               made
               of
               particular
               persons
               ,
               by
               the
               Priest
               ,
               not
               by
               a
               Court
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               high
               Priest
               not
               as
               sitting
               in
               Court
               ,
               nor
               as
               alwayes
               at
               Ierusalem
               ,
               nor
               of
               Criminall
               cases
               ,
               but
               of
               going
               in
               and
               out
               to
               warre
               and
               such
               like
               ,
               and
               whoever
               doth
               but
               consult
               with
               the
               Annotations
               of
               
                 Ainsworth
                 ,
                 Diodate
              
               ,
               and
               Luther
               English
               Divines
               ,
               the
               Commentaries
               of
               
                 Lyra
                 ,
                 Piscator
              
               ,
               and
               others
               on
               this
               place
               ,
               will
               confesse
               t
               is
               quite
               another
               thing
               is
               here
               spoken
               of
               then
               the
               judgement
               of
               
                 Vrim
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 Amesius
              
               in
               his
               Cases
               of
               Conscience
               in
               his
               Answer
               to
               that
               question
               ,
               whether
               that
               Law
               ,
               Deut.
               17.
               12.
               of
               putting
               him
               to
               death
               who
               would
               not
               hearken
               to
               the
               Iudge
               and
               the
               Priest
               was
               just
               ,
               resolves
               it
               was
               ,
               and
               faith
               the
               equity
               of
               that
               Law
               will
               easily
               appeare
               ;
               and
               among
               other
               reasons
               gives
               this
               because
               that
               *
               place
               speaks
               of
               
                 disobedience
                 in
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 God
                 are
                 cleerly
                 and
                 manifestly
                 determined
                 .
                 verse
              
               11.
               so
               that
               wee
               see
               Ames
               judgement
               in
               the
               resolution
               of
               that
               case
               ,
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               Answer
               of
               the
               Iudge
               ,
               or
               Priest
               was
               made
               out
               of
               the
               Law
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               not
               by
               Vrim
               ,
               and
               it
               seems
               that
               learned
               men
               never
               dreamt
               of
               any
               such
               thing
               in
               this
               Deut.
               17.
               for
               among
               all
               his
               reasons
               he
               mentions
               no
               such
               thing
               ;
               and
               certainly
               if
               that
               were
               the
               meaning
               of
               the
               place
               which
               Hagiomastix
               puts
               upon
               it
               ,
               that
               had
               been
               such
               a
               strong
               reason
               for
               the
               equity
               of
               putting
               those
               to
               death
               who
               would
               not
               hearken
               to
               the
               Priest
               ,
               giving
               them
               councell
               immediately
               and
               infallibly
               from
               God
               as
               that
               Dr.
               Ames
               could
               not
               have
               omitted
               it
               :
               For
               if
               Mr.
               Goodwin
               who
               is
               so
               kind
               and
               charitable
               to
               all
               Atheists
               ,
               Antiscripturists
               ,
               Blasphemers
               ,
               Idolaters
               ,
               &c
               in
               his
               Queries
               upon
               the
               printed
               Paper
               entituled
               an
               Ordinance
               against
               Heresies
               ,
               and
               his
               Hagiomastix
               ,
               as
               that
               he
               would
               have
               no
               coercive
               power
               made
               use
               of
               against
               them
               ,
               doth
               yet
               grant
               there
               was
               an
               equity
               in
               that
               Law
               ,
               that
               sentence
               of
               death
               should
               passe
               on
               such
               that
               would
               not
               hearken
               to
               the
               Priest
               speaking
               immediately
               and
               infallibly
               from
               God
               ,
               and
               *
               saith
               that
               for
               his
               part
               if
               the
               Inquisitors
               now
               can
               give
               any
               satisfying
               account
               of
               any
               sentence
               awarded
               against
               Blasphemers
               ,
               Hereticks
               that
               comes
               
                 by
                 infallible
                 Revelation
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 hee
                 shall
                 thinke
                 it
                 equall
                 and
                 meet
                 that
                 hee
                 that
                 shall
                 doe
                 presumptuously
                 and
                 not
                 hearken
                 unto
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 put
                 to
                 death
                 ,
                 then
              
               *
               Dr.
               Ames
               who
               was
               fully
               for
               the
               Magistrates
               coercive
               power
               in
               
               matters
               of
               Religion
               ,
               and
               for
               putting
               Blasphemous
               Hereticks
               to
               death
               ,
               could
               not
               have
               forgotten
               this
               reason
               .
               Fourthly
               ,
               on
               Deut.
               17.
               8
               ,
               9
               ,
               10
               ,
               11
               ,
               12.
               is
               founded
               by
               the
               judgement
               of
               many
               great
               Divines
               ,
               that
               which
               is
               called
               the
               Councell
               ,
               the
               great
               Sanhedrin
               at
               Jerusalem
               ,
               the
               Seventy
               :
               Spanhemius
               in
               his
               third
               part
               *
               
                 Dubiorum
                 Evangelicorum
              
               page
               800.
               801.
               showes
               ,
               that
               by
               the
               command
               of
               the
               Law
               this
               very
               place
               Deut.
               17.
               8
               ,
               9.
               to
               this
               supreame
               Tribunall
               of
               the
               Synedrion
               were
               referred
               all
               things
               whatsoever
               that
               could
               not
               be
               determined
               of
               the
               inferior
               Courts
               ,
               or
               were
               doubtfull
               ,
               and
               had
               tried
               the
               severall
               judgements
               of
               the
               inferior
               judges
               .
               
                 Gersom
                 Bucerus
              
               in
               his
               
                 Dissertat
                 .
                 de
                 Gubernat
                 .
                 Ecclesiae
              
               page
               62.
               quotes
               this
               Deut.
               17.
               8.
               9.
               for
               the
               generall
               Convention
               at
               Ierusalem
               to
               which
               the
               hardest
               things
               were
               brought
               ,
               which
               could
               not
               be
               determined
               in
               the
               lower
               judicatories
               .
               Walaeus
               in
               his
               Tractate
               
                 de
                 Discrimine
                 muneris
                 politici
                 &
                 Ecclesiastici
              
               brings
               this
               place
               to
               prove
               the
               Synedrion
               or
               Colledge
               at
               Ierusalem
               ,
               that
               if
               among
               the
               Iudges
               or
               Priests
               in
               the
               lesser
               Cities
               and
               Townes
               there
               fell
               out
               some
               things
               of
               greater
               moment
               ;
               or
               if
               any
               one
               would
               not
               rest
               in
               their
               sentence
               ,
               the
               cause
               was
               devolved
               to
               higher
               Iudges
               ,
               who
               after
               Davids
               time
               had
               their
               Synedrion
               at
               Ierusalem
               as
               the
               cheife
               Metrapolis
               of
               Iud●●
               .
               Mr
               :
               Gillespie
               in
               his
               Aarons
               rod
               blossoming
               1.
               
               Book
               3.
               chapt
               .
               write●
               thus
               .
               
                 T
                 is
                 agreed
                 upon
                 both
                 by
                 Iewish
                 and
                 Christian
                 Expositors
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 place
                 holds
                 forth
                 a
                 supream
                 civill
                 Court
                 of
                 Iudges
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Authority
                 of
                 the
                 civill
                 Sanhedrim
                 is
                 mainly
                 grounded
                 on
                 this
                 very
                 text
                 .
              
               And
               as
               the
               high
               civil
               Synedria
               is
               founded
               here
               ,
               so
               many
               Divines
               show
               a
               supream
               Ecclesiast
               .
               Sanhedrim
               ,
               distinct
               from
               the
               Civill
               ,
               is
               held
               forth
               in
               this
               very
               place
               ,
               to
               which
               the
               People
               of
               God
               weere
               bound
               as
               to
               the
               supream
               Ecclesiasticall
               Court
               to
               bring
               all
               the
               difficult
               Ecclesiasticall
               causes
               ,
               which
               could
               not
               be
               determined
               in
               the
               lower
               Assemblies
               ,
               in
               which
               Court
               they
               were
               determined
               without
               any
               other
               appeale
               ,
               of
               which
               the
               Reader
               may
               find
               more
               in
               
                 Walaeus
                 ,
                 Gerson
                 Bucerus
                 ,
                 Apollonii
                 ,
                 jus
                 Magistratus
                 circa
                 sacra
                 ,
              
               first
               part
               ,
               page
               374.
               and
               second
               part
               second
               chapter
               ,
               page
               48.
               and
               aboue
               all
               others
               in
               Mr.
               Gillespie
               his
               Aarons
               Rod
               blossoming
               Book
               1.
               chapt
               .
               3.
               who
               at
               large
               handles
               this
               point
               ,
               that
               the
               Iewes
               had
               an
               Ecclesiasticall
               Sanhedrin
               distinct
               from
               the
               Civill
               ,
               and
               among
               other
               grounds
               from
               this
               of
               Deut.
               
               17.
               8
               ,
               9
               ,
               10
               ,
               11
               ,
               12.
               
               But
               none
               of
               these
               learned
               men
               not
               any
               (
               but
               Papists
               )
               that
               ever
               I
               met
               with
               ,
               give
               the
               least
               hint
               of
               any
               judgement
               by
               Vrim
               to
               bee
               meant
               in
               this
               place
               ,
               neither
               do
               I
               find
               in
               all
               the
               Authors
               that
               I
               have
               read
               concerning
               the
               way
               of
               passing
               sentence
               in
               the
               highest
               Synedrion
               at
               Jerusalem
               ,
               and
               determining
               the
               difficulties
               about
               the
               Law
               brought
               to
               them
               ,
               whether
               the
               Ecclesiasticall
               of
               which
               the
               high
               Priest
               was
               president
               ,
               or
               the
               Civill
               ,
               that
               ever
               for
               the
               satisfaction
               of
               the
               parties
               ,
               and
               giving
               the
               true
               sense
               of
               the
               Law
               thus
               controverted
               ,
               and
               so
               putting
               an
               end
               to
               all
               controversies
               ,
               they
               were
               wont
               in
               that
               Court
               to
               enquire
               by
               Vrim
               ;
               nay
               there
               are
               severall
               things
               written
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               and
               by
               learned
               men
               who
               write
               of
               the
               customes
               of
               the
               Iewes
               and
               proceedings
               in
               that
               Court
               ,
               which
               show
               the
               contrary
               ,
               as
               those
               words
               imply
               as
               much
               
                 Deut.
                 17.
                 the
                 Priest
                 and
                 the
                 Iudge
                 that
                 shall
                 be
                 in
                 those
                 dayes
                 :
              
               from
               whence
               the
               Hebrews
               gather
               ,
               that
               if
               the
               high
               Synedrion
               had
               judged
               and
               determined
               of
               a
               matter
               ,
               as
               seemed
               right
               in
               their
               eyes
               ,
               and
               after
               them
               another
               Synedrion
               rose
               up
               ,
               which
               upon
               reasons
               seeming
               good
               unto
               them
               ,
               disannulled
               the
               former
               sentence
               ,
               then
               it
               was
               disanulled
               ,
               and
               judgement
               passed
               according
               as
               it
               seemed
               good
               unto
               these
               latter
               ;
               
                 thou
                 art
                 not
                 bound
                 to
                 walke
                 save
                 after
                 the
                 Synedrion
                 ,
              
               
               
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 thy
                 generation
              
               .
               Now
               if
               it
               were
               a
               sentence
               by
               Vrim
               immediate
               and
               infallible
               from
               God
               ,
               no
               following
               Synedrion
               might
               have
               disannull'd
               it
               .
               So
               those
               words
               
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 sentence
                 which
                 they
                 shall
                 teach
                 thee
                 ,
              
               showes
               the
               sentence
               was
               to
               be
               according
               to
               the
               Law
               ,
               the
               word
               written
               ,
               and
               not
               by
               a
               voice
               from
               heaven
               ;
               as
               also
               that
               instance
               of
               Ierem.
               being
               condemned
               to
               die
               by
               the
               supreme
               Court
               at
               Ierusal
               .
               the
               Court
               of
               the
               Priests
               doing
               their
               part
               judging
               him
               a
               false
               Prophet
               and
               worthy
               to
               die
               ,
               the
               Court
               of
               the
               Princes
               acquitting
               him
               as
               a
               true
               Prophe●
               ,
               of
               which
               see
               more
               in
               Aarons
               Rod
               blossom
               .
               p.
               18.
               19.
               both
               of
               them
               going
               upon
               Scripture
               Grounds
               ,
               as
               I
               have
               shown
               ,
               p.
               99.
               but
               in
               this
               great
               Controversie
               ,
               never
               appealing
               to
               the
               judgement
               of
               Vrim
               ;
               and
               so
               in
               their
               way
               of
               trying
               false
               Prophets
               ,
               they
               went
               not
               by
               the
               Priests
               putting
               on
               the
               Ephod
               to
               enquire
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               but
               therein
               ,
               all
               (
               say
               the
               Iewes
               )
               was
               this
               
                 If
                 he
                 had
                 threatned
                 a
                 judgement
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 although
                 it
                 came
                 not
                 ,
                 yet
                 hee
                 was
                 not
                 a
                 false
                 Prophet
                 for
                 that
                 :
                 God
                 (
                 say
                 they
                 )
                 is
                 gracious
                 ,
                 as
                 hee
                 was
                 to
                 the
              
               Ninivites
               ,
               
                 and
                 to
              
               Hezekiah
               .
               
                 But
                 if
                 hee
                 promised
                 a
                 good
                 thing
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 came
                 not
                 
                 to
                 passe
                 ,
              
               
               
                 then
                 hee
                 was
                 a
                 lyar
                 .
                 For
                 every
                 good
                 thing
                 which
                 God
                 promiseth
                 ,
                 he
                 performeth
                 ,
                 so
              
               Ieremiah
               tried
               Ananias
               
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 false
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 because
                 hee
                 promised
                 a
                 good
                 thing
                 to
              
               Zedekiah
               ,
               
                 and
                 it
                 came
                 not
                 to
                 passe
                 .
              
            
             
               Fifthly
               ,
               the
               current
               of
               the
               Scripture
               both
               in
               the
               Law
               and
               Prophets
               still
               speaks
               of
               going
               to
               the
               Law
               and
               according
               to
               that
               ,
               making
               that
               the
               last
               resolution
               of
               Practise
               and
               Controversies
               in
               all
               morall
               things
               ,
               both
               of
               duties
               and
               sins
               ,
               and
               that
               for
               private
               and
               publick
               persons
               ,
               
                 Esaiah
                 8.
                 20.
                 
                 To
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 Testimony
                 :
                 if
                 they
                 speake
                 not
                 according
                 to
                 this
                 word
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 because
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 light
                 in
                 them
                 ,
              
               Deut.
               30.
               10.
               11.
               12.
               13.
               14.
               the
               Iewes
               must
               hearken
               to
               the
               commandement
               
                 written
                 in
                 the
                 Book
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 t
                 is
                 not
                 hidden
                 neither
                 is
                 it
                 farre
                 of
                 ,
              
               t
               is
               not
               darke
               that
               it
               cannot
               be
               attained
               to
               ,
               
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 in
                 heaven
              
               ,
               that
               it
               should
               be
               said
               ,
               
                 who
                 shall
                 goe
                 up
                 for
                 us
                 to
                 heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 bring
                 it
                 unto
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 wee
                 may
                 heare
                 it
                 and
                 doe
                 it
                 ?
                 But
                 the
                 worde
                 is
                 very
                 nigh
                 ,
              
               &c
               Deut.
               17.
               18.
               v.
               the
               Law
               of
               God
               is
               to
               bee
               for
               the
               direction
               of
               the
               King
               and
               of
               the
               Priests
               ,
               and
               Levites
               .
               The
               Book
               of
               the
               Law
               of
               the
               Lord
               given
               by
               Moses
               2
               Cron.
               34.
               15
               ,
               19
               ,
               30
               ,
               31.
               compared
               with
               2
               Kings
               chapter
               22.
               8
               ,
               11.
               v.
               chapter
               23.
               2
               ,
               3.
               was
               that
               by
               which
               Josiah
               made
               his
               Reformation
               both
               in
               the
               removing
               of
               persons
               and
               things
               ,
               not
               once
               enquiring
               by
               Vrim
               whether
               he
               should
               slay
               Idolatrous
               Priests
               ,
               put
               downe
               others
               ,
               keep
               such
               a
               solemne
               passeover
               ,
               &c
               and
               t
               is
               observable
               that
               the
               King
               commanded
               Hilkiah
               the
               high
               Priest
               and
               Shaphan
               the
               Scribe
               ,
               &c
               to
               goe
               and
               enquire
               of
               the
               Lord
               for
               him
               and
               for
               the
               People
               concerning
               the
               words
               of
               this
               Book
               ,
               what
               *
               judgement
               hanged
               over
               their
               heads
               and
               when
               it
               was
               like
               to
               fall
               ,
               and
               whether
               there
               were
               any
               means
               ,
               or
               whether
               it
               was
               not
               too
               late
               to
               appease
               his
               wrath
               ,
               and
               accordingly
               they
               went
               unto
               
                 Huldah
                 the
                 Prophetesse
              
               ,
               yet
               he
               commanded
               not
               Hilkiah
               to
               enquire
               by
               Vrim
               ,
               neither
               did
               Hilkiah
               the
               high
               Priest
               put
               on
               the
               Ephod
               ,
               but
               went
               to
               the
               Prophetesse
               ;
               which
               is
               to
               me
               a
               great
               argument
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 judgement
                 of
              
               Vrim
               was
               only
               in
               some
               particular
               set
               cases
               ,
               as
               going
               in
               and
               out
               to
               war
               ,
               and
               such
               like
               ,
               but
               not
               for
               inquiry
               in
               cases
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               what
               Reformation
               to
               be
               made
               ,
               or
               what
               transgressions
               of
               the
               Law
               to
               bee
               punished
               by
               death
               .
               As
               for
               those
               other
               two
               places
               Deut.
               19.
               17
               ,
               18.
               21
               ,
               and
               5.
               
               I
               shall
               not
               spend
               many
               lines
               in
               clearing
               them
               ,
               
               as
               being
               not
               brought
               to
               prove
               the
               glorious
               
                 Ordinance
                 of
                 the
                 Oracle
              
               ,
               least
               I
               should
               be
               charged
               by
               Hagiomastix
               to
               show
               my
               valour
               in
               fighting
               with
               men
               of
               clouts
               of
               my
               owne
               setting
               up
               ;
               For
               the
               first
               ,
               t
               is
               understood
               of
               a
               single
               witnesse
               accusing
               one
               for
               seducing
               to
               Apostasie
               and
               revolt
               ,
               so
               Junius
               reads
               it
               
                 ad
                 testificandum
                 in
                 ●um
                 Apostasiam
              
               ,
               and
               Ainsworth
               
                 to
                 testifie
                 revolt
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 not
                 civill
                 wrong
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 English
                 translation
                 seems
                 to
                 carry
                 it
                 ,
              
               and
               the
               meaning
               is
               this
               *
               
                 although
                 in
                 all
                 other
                 causes
                 two
                 witnesses
                 atleast
                 are
                 required
                 by
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 yet
                 in
                 the
                 businesse
                 of
                 religion
                 one
                 witnesse
                 is
                 sufficient
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 questiō
                 of
                 the
                 partie
                 ;
                 by
                 which
                 God
                 shows
                 be
                 would
                 have
                 the
                 preservation
                 of
                 Doctrine
                 commended
                 to
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 ,
                 for
                 this
                 is
                 an
                 appendix
                 of
                 that
                 Law
                 which
                 is
                 spoken
                 of
              
               Deut.
               17.
               2.
               
               So
               Iunius
               ,
               Diodate
               
                 also
                 on
                 the
                 place
                 writes
                 thus
                 ,
                 in
                 case
                 of
                 a
                 secret
                 Seducement
                 from
                 Gods
                 true
                 service
                 ;
                 he
                 that
                 had
                 been
                 sollicited
                 ,
                 though
                 hee
                 were
                 alone
                 ,
                 ought
                 to
                 detect
                 the
                 Seducer
                 .
              
               Deut.
               13.
               6.
               8.
               
                 and
                 the
                 Judges
                 ought
                 to
                 proceed
                 therein
                 ,
                 as
                 upon
                 an
                 advice
                 and
                 denunciation
                 ;
                 not
                 as
                 upon
                 a
                 formall
                 accusation
                 which
                 had
                 required
                 two
                 witnesses
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 the
                 calumny
                 was
                 made
                 to
                 appeare
                 unto
                 them
                 they
                 were
                 to
                 observe
                 this
                 Law
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 truth
                 ,
                 that
                 of
              
               Deut.
               13.
               9.
               
               So
               then
               this
               place
               holds
               forth
               no
               more
               then
               what
               Deut.
               17.
               8
               ,
               9.
               does
               ,
               which
               hath
               nothing
               to
               doe
               with
               the
               judgement
               of
               V●im
               ,
               as
               I
               have
               already
               showen
               at
               large
               ;
               and
               yet
               if
               this
               place
               had
               any
               thing
               in
               it
               more
               for
               enquiring
               by
               Vrim
               then
               the
               former
               ,
               it
               could
               doe
               Hagiomastix
               no
               good
               ,
               nor
               is
               to
               the
               point
               at
               all
               brought
               by
               him
               ,
               because
               this
               enquiring
               by
               Vrim
               is
               not
               to
               know
               from
               the
               Lord
               what
               kind
               of
               Idolatrie
               and
               Idolater
               this
               is
               ,
               whether
               that
               for
               which
               death
               is
               to
               bee
               inflicted
               ,
               but
               whether
               this
               be
               a
               false
               or
               a
               true
               witnesse
               ,
               as
               the
               words
               cleerly
               show
               ;
               the
               question
               is
               not
               about
               matter
               of
               Law
               ,
               whether
               such
               a
               thing
               be
               Idolatrie
               ,
               or
               not
               ,
               what
               kind
               of
               Idolatry
               ,
               but
               of
               matter
               of
               fact
               ,
               whether
               the
               partie
               did
               commit
               such
               a
               thing
               or
               no
               ,
               of
               which
               he
               is
               accused
               .
               
                 And
                 the
                 Iudges
                 shall
                 make
                 diligent
                 inquisition
                 :
                 and
                 behold
                 if
                 the
                 witnesse
                 be
                 a
                 false
                 witnesse
                 and
                 testifieth
                 falsly
                 against
                 his
                 brother
                 :
                 then
                 shall
                 ye
                 doe
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 had
                 thought
                 to
                 have
                 done
                 to
                 his
                 brother
                 :
                 so
                 shalt
                 thou
                 put
                 the
                 evill
                 away
                 from
                 amongst
                 you
                 .
              
               As
               for
               that
               place
               Deut.
               21.
               5.
               the
               coherence
               and
               scope
               of
               the
               place
               showes
               it
               cannot
               be
               meant
               of
               the
               judgement
               by
               Vrim
               ,
               but
               those
               verses
               from
               the
               second
               to
               the
               tenth
               ,
               containe
               a
               direction
               from
               
               God
               ,
               of
               what
               course
               is
               to
               bee
               taken
               for
               the
               expiation
               of
               an
               unknowne
               murther
               ,
               and
               among
               other
               things
               that
               are
               to
               bee
               done
               for
               the
               putting
               away
               the
               guilt
               of
               innocent
               bloud
               from
               the
               Land
               ,
               as
               the
               Elders
               and
               Judges
               must
               doe
               according
               to
               the
               verse
               2.
               3
               ,
               4.
               so
               the
               *
               fifth
               verse
               showes
               what
               the
               Priests
               are
               to
               do
               for
               the
               freeing
               the
               people
               of
               Israel
               from
               innocent
               bloud
               being
               laid
               to
               their
               charge
               ,
               namely
               in
               the
               audience
               of
               the
               people
               to
               pray
               for
               atonement
               and
               expiation
               ,
               that
               prayer
               in
               verse
               8.
               
               The
               Elders
               were
               to
               wash
               their
               hands
               and
               say
               ;
               
                 Our
                 hands
                 have
                 not
                 shed
                 this
                 bloud
                 ,
              
               and
               the
               Priests
               said
               ,
               
                 Be
                 mercifull
                 O
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 lay
                 not
                 innocent
                 bloud
                 unto
                 thy
                 People
                 Israels
                 charge
                 ,
              
               and
               if
               any
               thing
               else
               were
               to
               be
               decided
               about
               that
               businesse
               ,
               by
               the
               words
               of
               the
               Priests
               ,
               as
               expounders
               of
               Gods
               Law
               ,
               it
               should
               be
               determined
               ;
               not
               that
               they
               had
               any
               absolute
               or
               arbitrary
               power
               of
               themselves
               ,
               but
               by
               their
               word
               ,
               meaning
               the
               word
               of
               God
               which
               they
               should
               show
               ,
               as
               Deut.
               17.
               11.
               
               The
               subject
               matter
               of
               this
               Scripture
               ,
               is
               not
               to
               enquire
               of
               the
               Preists
               whether
               this
               were
               a
               casuall
               or
               a
               wilfull
               Murther
               ,
               and
               for
               them
               to
               tell
               who
               were
               the
               murtherers
               that
               had
               slaine
               this
               man
               (
               the
               resolution
               of
               which
               questions
               by
               the
               Priests
               might
               indeed
               imply
               some
               colour
               for
               the
               Priests
               by
               enquiring
               by
               Vrim
               )
               these
               things
               are
               not
               once
               named
               ,
               but
               all
               the
               matter
               is
               ,
               what
               's
               to
               be
               done
               to
               expiate
               the
               bloud
               of
               a
               man
               slain
               in
               the
               Land
               ,
               it
               being
               not
               knowne
               who
               hath
               slaine
               him
               ;
               that
               's
               supposed
               ,
               and
               is
               the
               case
               upon
               which
               all
               the
               direction
               both
               for
               Elders
               ,
               Priests
               and
               People
               is
               built
               .
               Lastly
               as
               to
               those
               examples
               in
               Levit
               ,
               24.
               11
               ,
               12
               ,
               13.
               and
               that
               of
               Numb
               .
               15.
               33
               ,
               34
               ,
               35
               ,
               of
               the
               Blasphemer
               and
               Sabbath-breaker
               put
               into
               ward
               that
               Moses
               might
               receive
               an
               Answer
               immediately
               from
               God
               what
               to
               doe
               with
               them
               ,
               &
               accordingly
               the
               Lord
               spake
               unto
               Moses
               that
               they
               should
               be
               stoned
               ,
               I
               answer
               ,
               First
               ,
               the
               *
               Law
               concerning
               blasphemie
               was
               not
               yet
               given
               publickly
               to
               the
               Jews
               ,
               the
               mind
               of
               God
               declared
               what
               should
               be
               done
               to
               them
               that
               blasphemed
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               &
               therfore
               no
               wonder
               the
               Blasphemer
               was
               put
               in
               ward
               ,
               that
               the
               Lord
               might
               be
               consulted
               with
               ,
               what
               kind
               of
               punishment
               should
               bee
               inflicted
               upon
               him
               ;
               by
               the
               light
               of
               nature
               and
               the
               Law
               of
               the
               Decalogue
               ,
               the
               people
               of
               the
               Jewes
               knew
               hee
               was
               to
               bee
               punished
               for
               it
               ,
               though
               the
               particular
               kinde
               and
               forme
               was
               not
               yet
               made
               known
               by
               God
               ;
               and
               
               therefore
               bring
               him
               to
               the
               supreame
               Magistrate
               Moses
               ,
               and
               make
               him
               fast
               ,
               till
               the
               mind
               of
               God
               for
               the
               particular
               kind
               of
               punishment
               should
               be
               made
               known
               ,
               upon
               which
               *
               occasion
               God
               doth
               not
               only
               declare
               what
               shall
               be
               done
               to
               that
               particular
               man
               ,
               but
               gives
               them
               a
               Law
               concerning
               all
               Blasphemers
               in
               the
               16.
               verse
               ,
               taking
               an
               occasion
               from
               this
               as
               hee
               did
               from
               other
               transgressions
               committed
               ,
               and
               his
               peoples
               ill
               manners
               ,
               to
               publish
               judiciall
               lawes
               ,
               the
               appendixes
               of
               the
               morall
               Law
               in
               matters
               of
               justice
               and
               judgement
               :
               But
               though
               God
               was
               immediately
               consulted
               with
               before
               there
               was
               a
               law
               (
               for
               that
               is
               the
               case
               here
               )
               of
               which
               there
               was
               all
               the
               reason
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               how
               doth
               it
               follow
               that
               after
               an
               expresse
               Law
               is
               given
               ,
               and
               ordinary
               means
               and
               wayes
               appoynted
               by
               God
               ,
               for
               the
               full
               knowing
               and
               executing
               of
               that
               Law
               ,
               now
               Persons
               must
               immediately
               upon
               all
               occasions
               have
               immediate
               Answers
               from
               God
               whether
               and
               how
               they
               may
               punish
               upon
               that
               Law
               ?
               and
               indeed
               to
               what
               end
               were
               expresse
               laws
               written
               &
               made
               known
               ,
               and
               knowing
               able
               men
               in
               those
               laws
               deputed
               by
               God
               to
               judge
               according
               to
               them
               ,
               if
               immediate
               and
               infallible
               Answers
               were
               to
               be
               sought
               from
               God
               upon
               all
               occasions
               ,
               and
               persons
               not
               to
               be
               judged
               by
               those
               Lawes
               ?
               And
               for
               the
               Sabbath
               Breaker
               in
               Numb
               .
               15
               ,
               however
               the
               *
               Law
               had
               said
               the
               Breaker
               of
               the
               Sabbath
               should
               die
               Exod.
               31.
               14.
               yet
               it
               was
               not
               declared
               by
               what
               kind
               of
               death
               hee
               should
               die
               ,
               as
               
                 Ainsworth
                 ,
                 Diodate
              
               ,
               and
               our
               English
               Divines
               in
               their
               Annotations
               upon
               the
               place
               observe
               ,
               saying
               ,
               
                 though
                 there
                 were
                 a
                 Law
                 to
                 put
                 to
                 death
                 a
                 Sabbath
                 breaker
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 declared
                 what
                 manner
                 of
                 death
                 hee
                 should
                 die
                 ;
                 and
                 of
                 that
                 the
                 question
                 being
                 proposed
                 ,
                 the
                 Answer
                 is
                 made
                 by
                 declaring
                 the
                 kind
                 of
                 death
                 he
                 must
                 suffer
                 which
                 is
                 set
                 down
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 ver
                 .
              
               Solo.
               Jarchi
               
                 saith
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 declared
                 what
                 manner
                 of
                 death
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 Breaker
                 should
                 die
                 ;
                 but
                 they
                 knew
                 he
                 that
                 prophaned
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 was
                 to
                 die
                 :
              
               Now
               the
               Israelites
               were
               to
               receive
               directions
               from
               God
               ,
               as
               well
               for
               the
               manner
               and
               kind
               of
               their
               Lawes
               and
               punishments
               as
               for
               the
               punishments
               themselves
               ,
               and
               some
               of
               them
               being
               not
               declared
               ,
               no
               wonder
               that
               Moses
               stayed
               till
               hee
               enquired
               of
               God
               ;
               but
               what
               's
               all
               this
               to
               make
               good
               Hagiomastix●
               assertion
               that
               because
               Moses
               who
               was
               to
               receive
               Lawes
               from
               God
               both
               for
               matter
               and
               forme
               for
               that
               people
               ,
               did
               wait
               upon
               God
               by
               speciall
               immediate
               inquiring
               in
               cases
               of
               some
               transgressions
               
               that
               accordingly
               all
               things
               might
               bee
               done
               ,
               therefore
               after
               God
               had
               given
               all
               Lawes
               both
               for
               matter
               and
               forme
               in
               cases
               of
               Idolatry
               ,
               Blasphemie
               ,
               prophecying
               falsly
               ,
               as
               in
               
                 Deut.
                 13.
                 
                 Deut.
                 17.
                 2.
                 
                 Levit.
              
               24.
               16.
               the
               Judges
               and
               Magistrates
               following
               must
               doe
               so
               too
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               in
               both
               these
               instances
               alleadged
               ,
               the
               men
               were
               put
               into
               ward
               ,
               not
               to
               enquire
               of
               God
               ,
               concerning
               their
               sins
               committed
               whether
               they
               were
               Blasphemie
               ,
               and
               Sabbath-breaking
               ,
               there
               was
               no
               question
               in
               that
               kind
               ,
               both
               the
               people
               and
               Moses
               were
               satisfied
               in
               that
               ,
               as
               appeares
               by
               the
               stories
               and
               by
               putting
               them
               in
               ward
               ,
               but
               only
               in
               what
               manner
               they
               should
               be
               proceeded
               against
               ,
               God
               not
               having
               before
               declared
               his
               mind
               particularly
               in
               those
               cases
               ,
               so
               that
               these
               instances
               helpe
               Hagiomastix
               nothing
               at
               all
               ,
               as
               not
               speaking
               to
               the
               matter
               in
               hand
               :
               For
               whereas
               Hagiomastix
               makes
               this
               ground
               of
               the
               Iews
               putting
               to
               death
               Blasphemers
               ,
               Idolaters
               ,
               their
               enquiring
               and
               Gods
               declaring
               by
               
                 Vrim
                 what
                 kind
                 of
                 Blasphemer
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 what
                 kind
                 of
                 Idolater
                 particularly
                 it
                 was
                 ,
                 that
                 be
                 by
                 his
                 Law
                 intended
                 should
                 be
                 put
                 to
                 death
                 ,
              
               Moses
               and
               the
               people
               neither
               inquired
               any
               such
               thing
               ,
               what
               kind
               of
               Blasphemie
               it
               was
               ,
               nor
               did
               God
               speake
               to
               Moses
               in
               that
               kind
               ;
               but
               ,
               
                 bring
                 forth
                 him
                 that
                 hath
                 cursed
                 in
                 the
                 campe
                 ,
                 and
                 let
                 all
                 that
                 heard
                 him
                 lay
                 their
                 hands
                 on
                 his
                 head
                 ,
                 and
                 let
                 all
                 the
                 Congregation
                 stone
                 him
                 .
              
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               the
               declaration
               of
               the
               mind
               of
               the
               Lord
               in
               these
               two
               examples
               ,
               was
               no
               Answer
               by
               Vrim
               ;
               for
               besides
               that
               there
               is
               no
               mention
               in
               the
               text
               of
               the
               high
               Priest
               being
               spoken
               to
               put
               on
               the
               Ephod
               to
               enquire
               by
               Vrim
               ,
               neither
               doe
               any
               Interpreters
               ,
               understand
               it
               so
               ,
               both
               the
               texts
               are
               against
               it
               in
               those
               words
               ,
               
                 And
                 the
                 Lord
                 spake
                 unto
              
               Moses
               ,
               
                 saying
                 ,
                 bring
                 forth
                 him
                 that
                 hath
                 cursed
                 ;
                 And
                 the
                 Lord
                 said
                 unto
              
               Moses
               ,
               
                 The
                 man
                 shall
                 surely
                 bee
                 put
                 to
                 death
                 ,
              
               the
               declaration
               of
               Gods
               mind
               being
               to
               Moses
               immediately
               ;
               whereas
               in
               the
               judgement
               of
               Vrim
               ,
               it
               was
               to
               the
               Priest
               immediately
               ,
               so
               that
               these
               Answers
               of
               God
               were
               the
               Answers
               of
               a
               Law-giver
               ,
               giving
               Lawes
               and
               Penalties
               by
               the
               hand
               of
               Moses
               ,
               but
               not
               any
               new
               Interpretations
               and
               declarations
               of
               the
               meaning
               of
               the
               Law
               upon
               controversies
               and
               doubts
               arising
               ;
               and
               besides
               Gods
               way
               of
               answering
               Moses
               ,
               and
               answering
               by
               Vrim
               were
               different
               things
               ,
               as
               the
               Rabbins
               and
               other
               learned
               men
               
               who
               write
               of
               those
               things
               show
               ,
               Gods
               answering
               Moses
               and
               giving
               him
               Lawes
               and
               Commandements
               being
               by
               voice
               ,
               but
               answering
               by
               Vrim
               being
               in
               an
               other
               way
               by
               beholding
               the
               Breast-Plate
               ,
               and
               seeing
               therein
               by
               the
               Vision
               or
               Inspiration
               ,
               as
               these
               Scriptures
               
                 Exod.
                 25.
                 22.
                 
                 Numb
                 .
                 7.
                 89.
                 
                 Exod.
              
               28.
               30.
               with
               Ainsworths
               Annotations
               expresse
               .
               As
               for
               the
               immediatenesse
               of
               these
               Answers
               from
               God
               to
               Moses
               ,
               though
               not
               by
               the
               judgement
               of
               Vrim
               ,
               there
               were
               speciall
               reasons
               thereof
               ,
               God
               in
               an
               immediate
               way
               ,
               communicating
               to
               Moses
               all
               his
               Laws
               morall
               and
               judiciall
               Exod.
               25.
               22.
               and
               Moses
               being
               such
               a
               Prophet
               
                 whom
                 the
                 Lord
                 knew
                 face
                 to
                 face
                 ,
              
               and
               such
               an
               extraordinary
               man
               in
               severall
               respects
               as
               there
               was
               none
               
                 like
                 unto
                 him
                 .
                 Numb
                 .
                 12.
                 6
                 ,
                 7
                 ,
                 8.
                 
                 Exod.
                 33.
                 11.
                 
                 Deut.
              
               34.
               10
               ,
               11.
               
               But
               for
               the
               Magistrates
               and
               Iudges
               that
               came
               after
               Moses
               ,
               to
               whom
               the
               morall
               Law
               and
               the
               Appendix
               of
               it
               the
               judiciall
               Law
               was
               given
               and
               delivered
               ,
               they
               were
               to
               proceed
               according
               to
               the
               written
               Law
               ,
               and
               there
               were
               in
               hard
               matters
               higher
               Courts
               ,
               consisting
               of
               a
               greater
               number
               &
               more
               able
               to
               go
               to
               to
               determine
               what
               the
               lower
               could
               not
               ;
               &
               then
               the
               highest
               of
               all
               the
               Synedrion
               at
               Jerusalem
               who
               were
               in
               all
               their
               judgements
               aboue
               morall
               transgressions
               ,
               to
               goe
               according
               to
               the
               Law
               of
               Moses
               ,
               as
               many
               Scriptures
               testifie
               Deut.
               17.
               11.
               
               &c
               But
               no
               such
               Grounds
               after
               the
               whole
               Law
               ,
               morall
               ,
               ceremoniall
               and
               judiciall
               ,
               was
               published
               ,
               of
               immediatenesse
               of
               Answers
               from
               God
               to
               any
               of
               their
               Courts
               ,
               no
               not
               to
               the
               high
               Synedrion
               as
               to
               Moses
               who
               was
               to
               receive
               all
               for
               the
               first
               constituting
               of
               their
               policie
               ,
               according
               unto
               which
               all
               Courts
               and
               Iudicatures
               higher
               and
               lower
               were
               bound
               to
               goe
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               In
               these
               great
               and
               weighty
               cases
               of
               the
               Blasphemer
               and
               Sabbath-Breaker
               ,
               Moses
               did
               not
               presently
               passe
               sentence
               ,
               but
               made
               delayes
               ,
               put
               them
               in
               Prison
               ,
               till
               he
               knew
               the
               mind
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               as
               for
               other
               reasons
               before
               alledged
               ,
               so
               for
               these
               following
               ,
               1
               to
               teach
               Iudges
               in
               matters
               of
               great
               weight
               of
               life
               and
               death
               not
               to
               be
               too
               sudden
               and
               hastie
               ,
               2
               in
               causes
               that
               are
               very
               hard
               to
               aske
               councell
               and
               to
               use
               all
               means
               to
               be
               well
               satisfied
               before
               they
               doe
               any
               thing
               .
               In
               Ainsworths
               Annotations
               upon
               Numb
               .
               15.
               34.
               the
               Reader
               may
               find
               the
               Chaldee
               paraphrazing
               thus
               ;
               
                 This
                 judgement
                 was
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 foure
                 judgements
                 that
                 came
                 before
              
               Moses
               
                 the
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 judged
                 according
                 to
                 
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 Some
                 of
                 them
                 were
                 judgements
                 of
                 lesser
                 moment
                 and
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 judgements
                 of
                 life
                 and
                 death
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 judgements
                 of
                 lesser
                 moment
                 (
                 of
                 pecuniary
                 matters
              
               )
               Moses
               
                 was
                 readie
                 ;
                 but
                 in
                 judgements
                 of
                 life
                 and
                 death
                 bee
                 made
                 delayes
                 .
                 And
                 both
                 in
                 the
                 one
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 other
                 ,
              
               Moses
               
                 said
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 not
                 heard
                 ,
              
               [
               viz
               what
               God
               would
               have
               done
               ]
               
                 For
                 to
                 teach
                 the
                 Heads
                 (
                 or
                 cheife
                 )
                 of
                 the
                 Syn●drions
                 (
                 or
                 Assises
                 )
                 that
                 should
                 rise
                 up
                 after
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 bee
                 ready
                 to
                 dispatch
                 inferior
                 causes
                 (
                 or
                 money
                 matters
                 )
                 but
                 not
                 hasty
                 in
                 matters
                 of
                 life
                 and
                 death
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 ashamed
                 to
                 inquire
                 ,
                 in
                 causes
                 that
                 are
                 too
                 hard
                 for
                 them
                 ;
                 seeing
              
               Moses
               
                 who
                 was
                 the
                 Master
                 of
              
               Israel
               ,
               
                 had
                 need
                 to
                 say
                 I
                 have
                 not
                 heard
                 ,
                 Therefore
                 hee
                 imprisoned
                 him
                 ,
                 because
                 as
                 yet
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 declared
                 what
                 sentence
                 should
                 passe
                 upon
                 him
                 .
              
               Babington
               in
               his
               comfort
               :
               Notes
               on
               Levit.
               24.
               writes
               ,
               Moses
               although
               such
               a
               man
               ,
               yet
               will
               doe
               nothing
               hastily
               in
               judgement
               ,
               and
               especially
               touching
               life
               ,
               but
               he
               will
               be
               advised
               by
               God
               ,
               who
               then
               spake
               from
               betwixt
               the
               Cherubims
               Exod.
               25.
               and
               Numb
               .
               7.
               
               But
               it
               followes
               not
               because
               Iudges
               and
               Courts
               of
               Iustice
               were
               to
               learne
               to
               be
               cautious
               and
               carefull
               in
               matters
               of
               religion
               for
               what
               they
               punish
               especially
               with
               death
               ,
               that
               therefore
               they
               may
               punish
               no
               violations
               in
               religion
               ,
               though
               expresly
               and
               directly
               against
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               unlesse
               God
               doe
               immediately
               from
               heaven
               declare
               them
               Blasphemies
               ,
               &c
               ,
               and
               such
               kind
               of
               Blasphemies
               ,
               which
               the
               Law
               intends
               death
               to
               :
               And
               for
               a
               conclusion
               of
               my
               Answer
               to
               this
               Evasion
               of
               Master
               Goodwin
               of
               the
               judgement
               by
               Vrim
               in
               the
               cases
               of
               Blasphemie
               ,
               Idolatry
               ,
               Prophecying
               falsly
               ,
               the
               cleare
               reason
               why
               then
               they
               were
               punished
               with
               death
               but
               may
               not
               be
               so
               now
               that
               being
               ceased
               under
               the
               new
               Testament
               :
               I
               shall
               say
               no
               more
               but
               this
               ,
               I
               challeng
               him
               among
               al
               the
               examples
               recorded
               in
               Scripture
               of
               punishing
               men
               with
               death
               ,
               imprisonment
               or
               banishment
               ,
               &c
               for
               Blasphemie
               ,
               Idolatrie
               ,
               Prophecying
               falsly
               ,
               prophaning
               of
               the
               Sabbath
               ,
               marrying
               Idolatrous
               wives
               and
               other
               transgressions
               of
               Gods
               worship
               ,
               to
               produce
               any
               one
               Instance
               that
               by
               the
               Iudges
               ,
               or
               by
               the
               high
               Sanhedrin
               God
               was
               enquired
               by
               Vrim
               ,
               whether
               such
               and
               such
               facts
               were
               Blasphemie
               ,
               Idolatrie
               ,
               &c
               ,
               and
               of
               that
               kind
               and
               nature
               intended
               by
               the
               Law
               as
               punishable
               with
               death
               ,
               or
               among
               all
               Classicall
               Authors
               ,
               Rabbins
               and
               others
               who
               have
               written
               of
               the
               customes
               of
               the
               Iewes
               ,
               of
               Vrim
               and
               Thummim
               ,
               of
               
               the
               Sanhedrin
               at
               Ierusalem
               ,
               to
               cite
               me
               out
               of
               them
               any
               passages
               that
               affirme
               the
               Iudges
               ,
               or
               the
               high
               Councel
               of
               Seventie
               at
               Ierusalem
               ,
               or
               the
               high
               Priest
               for
               them
               were
               wont
               in
               cases
               of
               Apostasie
               ,
               Blasphemie
               ,
               &c.
               to
               enquire
               by
               Vrim
               ,
               and
               to
               passe
               sentence
               upon
               persons
               according
               to
               that
               Answer
               ,
               
               and
               not
               according
               to
               the
               law
               ;
               which
               if
               he
               cannot
               doe
               as
               I
               am
               confident
               upon
               serious
               search
               ,
               he
               cannot
               ,
               then
               the
               Reader
               may
               easily
               see
               what
               poor
               shifts
               this
               great
               Champion
               of
               the
               Sectaries
               is
               put
               unto
               ,
               to
               uphold
               his
               damned
               cursed
               cause
               of
               Toleration
               of
               all
               Religions
               ,
               and
               to
               elude
               the
               commands
               of
               God
               fore-named
               for
               punishing
               Blasphemers
               ,
               Apostates
               ,
               Idolaters
               and
               false
               Prophets
               .
            
             
               Now
               among
               all
               who
               have
               written
               of
               the
               high
               Priest
               ,
               and
               of
               Deut.
               17.
               11
               ,
               12.
               
               I
               find
               only
               some
               Papists
               going
               Hagiomastixs
               way
               ,
               as
               
                 Tostatus
                 ,
                 Lorinus
              
               ,
               who
               from
               all
               places
               of
               Scripture
               of
               the
               high
               Priest
               drawing
               matter
               to
               the
               Pope
               for
               establishing
               his
               Authoritie
               ,
               doe
               from
               this
               place
               also
               that
               they
               may
               establish
               his
               Authoritie
               above
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               and
               appeals
               to
               him
               in
               cases
               of
               Controversie
               as
               the
               sole
               infallible
               Judge
               ,
               speake
               of
               the
               high
               Priest
               in
               matters
               of
               morall
               transgressions
               giving
               Answers
               by
               Vrim
               ,
               and
               not
               
                 by
                 the
                 sentence
                 of
                 the
                 Law.
              
               So
               Lorinus
               upon
               the
               11.
               verse
               
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 sentence
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 which
                 they
                 shall
                 teach
                 thee
                 ,
              
               saith
               ,
               that
               
                 by
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 in
                 this
                 place
                 is
                 neither
                 necessarily
                 understood
                 the
                 Mosaicall
                 Law
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 holy
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 sentence
                 it selfe
                 of
                 the
                 Judge
                 as
                 the
                 pronoun●
                 infinuates
                 :
                 the
                 Hereticks
                 would
                 have
                 it
                 to
                 bee
                 a
                 conditionall
                 command
                 of
                 hear●●ning
                 to
                 the
                 Priests
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 take
                 away
                 the
                 Authoritie
                 of
                 Traditions
                 ,
                 and
                 appeale
                 to
                 the
                 Scripture
                 alone
                 .
              
               *
               Luther
               long
               since
               writing
               upon
               this
               place
               observed
               as
               much
               of
               the
               Papists
               ,
               
                 And
                 the
                 Papists
                 with
                 a
                 great
                 deale
                 of
                 endeavour
                 have
                 drawn
                 this
                 place
                 to
                 their
                 Idol
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 set
                 up
                 the
                 Papacie
                 :
              
               So
               that
               by
               this
               it
               seems
               the
               Papists
               and
               Sectaries
               are
               agreed
               upon
               the
               same
               Mediums
               to
               set
               up
               the
               Pope
               ,
               and
               his
               Infallibilitie
               ,
               and
               a
               Toleration
               and
               Dispensation
               to
               beleeve
               and
               professe
               whatsoever
               men
               please
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               this
               cleere
               reason
               of
               Master
               Goodwin
               in
               his
               36.
               
               Section
               of
               Hagiomastix
               against
               the
               old
               Testament
               Law
               being
               now
               in
               force
               
                 for
                 putting
                 of
                 false
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 Blasphemers
                 and
                 Seducers
                 to
                 Idolatris
                 to
                 death
                 ,
              
               upon
               which
               hee
               vapours
               and
               triumphs
               
               so
               exceedingly
               over
               the
               *
               
                 Anti
                 Quaerists
                 ,
                 certaine
                 striplings
                 of
                 the
                 Assembly
              
               (
               as
               hee
               by
               way
               of
               scorne
               terms
               them
               )
               is
               so
               farre
               from
               fighting
               against
               the
               Magistrates
               punishing
               (
               even
               by
               virtue
               of
               that
               old
               law
               )
               for
               matters
               of
               Religion
               ,
               where
               hee
               is
               sure
               and
               certaine
               the
               things
               hee
               punishes
               for
               ,
               are
               Apostasies
               ,
               Idolatries
               ,
               Heresies
               ,
               Blasphemies
               and
               that
               hee
               is
               not
               mistaken
               ,
               as
               that
               in
               all
               such
               cases
               of
               certaintie
               and
               infallibility
               ,
               it
               establishes
               the
               Magistrates
               coercive
               power
               in
               matters
               of
               the
               first
               Table
               ,
               and
               is
               indeed
               a
               strong
               reason
               for
               it
               :
               For
               if
               that
               were
               the
               formall
               cause
               and
               reason
               why
               Magistrates
               might
               then
               punish
               Idolatrie
               ,
               false
               Prophecying
               ,
               &c.
               because
               they
               might
               infallibly
               know
               ,
               such
               a
               thing
               was
               Idolatrie
               ,
               &c.
               and
               so
               bee
               out
               of
               danger
               of
               fighting
               against
               God
               ,
               then
               what
               things
               may
               bee
               as
               certainly
               known
               under
               the
               Gospel
               to
               bee
               Idolatrie
               ,
               false
               Prophecying
               ,
               Apostasie
               ,
               &c
               ,
               the
               Magistrate
               may
               as
               well
               restraine
               :
               I
               shall
               not
               need
               to
               prove
               the
               consequence
               ,
               because
               ,
               besides
               its
               own
               evidence
               that
               it
               necessarily
               follows
               ,
               Master
               Goodwin
               in
               expresse
               terms
               grant
               and
               confesses
               page
               130.
               that
               for
               his
               
                 part
                 hee
                 shall
                 thinke
                 it
                 equall
                 nd
                 meet
                 ,
                 hee
                 that
                 shall
                 doe
                 presumptuously
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 hearken
                 unto
                 what
                 is
                 by
                 infallible
                 Revelation
                 from
                 God
                 should
                 be
                 put
                 to
                 death
                 ,
              
               and
               the
               only
               ground
               brought
               by
               him
               in
               this
               36.
               
               Section
               of
               denying
               this
               power
               to
               Magistrates
               now
               ,
               is
               their
               uncertaintie
               in
               matters
               of
               Religion
               ,
               
                 the
                 best
                 Oracles
                 that
                 Magistrates
                 and
                 Iudges
                 have
                 to
                 direct
                 them
                 in
                 doubtfull
                 cases
                 about
                 matters
                 of
                 Religion
                 being
                 men
                 of
                 very
                 fallible
                 judgements
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 way
                 obnoxious
                 unto
                 error
                 and
                 mistake
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 to
                 goe
                 about
                 to
                 prove
                 that
                 the
                 old
                 Law
                 is
                 now
                 in
                 force
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 was
                 once
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 Iewes
                 ,
                 is
                 as
                 if
                 one
                 should
                 prove
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 may
                 safely
                 and
                 without
                 danger
                 walke
                 among
                 bogges
                 and
                 praecipices
                 at
                 midnight
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 may
                 well
                 do
                 it
                 at
                 noone
                 day
                 .
              
               So
               that
               by
               Hagiomastixs
               owne
               confession
               ,
               what
               's
               certainly
               and
               infallibly
               known
               to
               be
               Error
               ,
               Idolatrie
               ,
               Blasphemie
               ,
               Heresie
               ,
               may
               and
               ought
               to
               be
               punished
               by
               the
               Magistrate
               under
               the
               new
               Testament
               ,
               which
               is
               indeed
               a
               yeelding
               the
               question
               that
               Magistrates
               may
               punish
               under
               the
               Gospell
               in
               matters
               of
               Religion
               ,
               for
               that
               's
               not
               the
               question
               what
               is
               truth
               and
               what
               is
               Error
               ,
               what
               is
               Heresie
               ,
               and
               what
               is
               Idolatrie
               ,
               and
               whether
               any
               thing
               can
               bee
               known
               certainly
               under
               the
               Gospell
               to
               be
               
               truth
               or
               no
               ?
               and
               how
               the
               Magistrates
               come
               to
               know
               it
               ,
               and
               who
               shall
               tell
               them
               which
               is
               truth
               ,
               that
               is
               quite
               another
               question
               ,
               but
               the
               question
               in
               hand
               about
               Toleration
               and
               the
               Magistrates
               coercive
               Power
               in
               points
               of
               Religion
               ,
               is
               ,
               supposing
               and
               granting
               there
               are
               many
               things
               certaine
               in
               Religion
               ,
               which
               he
               certainly
               knows
               and
               beleeves
               ,
               whether
               then
               the
               Magistrate
               may
               punish
               ?
               which
               upon
               this
               very
               question
               ,
               
                 whether
                 Princes
                 have
                 full
                 Power
                 to
                 command
                 for
                 truth
                 ,
              
               was
               well
               observed
               *
               by
               Bishop
               Bilson
               long
               since
               in
               his
               answer
               to
               a
               Jesuite
               ,
               making
               this
               objection
               ,
               Yea
               ,
               But
               who
               shall
               tell
               Magistrates
               which
               is
               truth
               ?
               
                 That
                 is
                 not
                 this
                 question
                 :
                 When
                 wee
                 reason
                 whether
                 Princes
                 may
                 command
                 for
                 truth
                 ,
                 and
                 punish
                 error
                 ,
                 you
                 must
                 not
                 cavill
                 about
                 the
                 meanes
                 to
                 know
                 truth
                 from
                 error
                 ,
                 but
                 suppose
                 that
                 truth
                 were
                 confessed
                 and
                 agreed
                 on
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 that
                 case
                 what
                 may
                 Princes
                 doe
                 for
                 truth
                 .
                 If
                 I
                 should
                 aske
                 you
                 whether
                 Princes
                 may
                 revenge
                 Murthers
                 and
                 punish
                 thefts
                 ,
                 were
                 this
                 an
                 Answer
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 but
                 how
                 shall
                 they
                 know
                 what
                 Murther
                 is
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 be
                 theeves
                 ?
                 No
                 more
                 when
                 we
                 demand
                 what
                 duty
                 Princes
                 owe
                 to
                 God
                 and
                 his
                 truth
                 ,
                 should
                 you
                 stand
                 quarrelling
                 what
                 truth
                 is
                 or
                 how
                 truth
                 may
                 be
                 known
                 ?
                 The
                 Princes
                 dutie
                 to
                 God
                 is
                 one
                 question
                 which
                 wee
                 now
                 handle
                 ;
                 the
                 way
                 to
                 discerne
                 truth
                 from
                 error
                 is
                 another
                 ,
                 which
                 anon
                 shall
                 ensue
                 when
                 once
                 this
                 is
                 ended
                 ;
                 But
                 first
                 let
                 us
                 have
                 your
                 direct
                 Answer
                 whether
                 Princes
                 may
                 command
                 for
                 truth
                 or
                 no
                 ?
              
               And
               then
               the
               Iesuite
               answering
               ,
               for
               truth
               they
               may
               :
               but
               if
               they
               take
               
                 quid
                 pro
                 quo
              
               they
               both
               hazard
               themselves
               and
               their
               whole
               realms
               ,
               Bilson
               replies
               ,
               
                 you
                 slide
                 to
                 the
                 second
                 question
                 again
                 before
                 the
                 first
                 be
                 finished
                 ,
                 stay
                 for
                 that
                 till
                 this
                 be
                 tried
                 .
              
               Now
               then
               to
               bring
               this
               point
               to
               ahead
               and
               issue
               ,
               
                 Hagiomastixs
                 clear
                 reason
              
               grants
               that
               in
               cases
               about
               matters
               of
               Religion
               sure
               and
               certaine
               ,
               the
               Magistrate
               may
               punish
               in
               the
               times
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               which
               directly
               overthrowes
               that
               universall
               Toleration
               so
               much
               pleaded
               for
               in
               divers
               of
               his
               Books
               :
               so
               that
               Master
               Goodwin
               by
               his
               own
               
                 cleer
                 reason
              
               is
               forced
               upon
               this
               Dilemma
               ,
               either
               to
               hold
               no
               points
               in
               matters
               of
               Religion
               and
               Doctrine
               of
               faith
               can
               be
               certainly
               and
               infallibly
               known
               under
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               
               or
               if
               they
               can
               ,
               then
               the
               violations
               of
               such
               may
               by
               the
               Magistrate
               be
               lawfully
               censured
               .
               And
               here
               in
               this
               matter
               I
               doe
               appeale
               from
               Master
               Goodwins
               wanton
               wit
               ,
               great
               applause
               among
               his
               Seduced
               Members
               ,
               and
               from
               all
               others
               his
               ingagements
               to
               the
               Sectarian
               
               partie
               ,
               to
               his
               conscience
               (
               if
               so
               bee
               in
               this
               point
               of
               pretended
               libertie
               of
               conscience
               ,
               he
               hath
               any
               conscience
               at
               all
               left
               )
               to
               resolve
               me
               this
               question
               ,
               whether
               Christian
               Magistrates
               under
               the
               Gospell
               may
               not
               by
               the
               Scriptures
               and
               other
               meanes
               that
               God
               hath
               given
               and
               appointed
               in
               his
               Church
               infallibly
               and
               certainly
               know
               that
               there
               is
               a
               God
               ,
               that
               this
               God
               is
               but
               one
               ,
               that
               the
               Scriptures
               are
               the
               word
               and
               mind
               of
               this
               God
               ,
               that
               this
               God
               is
               holy
               ,
               just
               ,
               good
               ,
               wise
               ,
               eternall
               ,
               omniscient
               ,
               omnipotent
               ,
               mercifull
               ,
               perfect
               ,
               that
               this
               one
               God
               though
               but
               one
               in
               essence
               ,
               is
               three
               in
               persons
               the
               Father
               ,
               the
               Sonne
               ,
               and
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               that
               the
               Son
               was
               manifested
               in
               the
               flesh
               became
               man
               ,
               that
               he
               died
               for
               our
               sinnes
               according
               to
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               that
               hee
               rose
               again
               from
               the
               dead
               ,
               ascended
               into
               heaven
               ,
               sitteth
               at
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               God
               ,
               shall
               come
               to
               judge
               the
               world
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               a
               Hell
               and
               eternall
               Death
               for
               all
               wicked
               impen●tent
               persons
               ,
               and
               a
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               eternall
               life
               for
               the
               Elect
               and
               true
               beleevers
               ,
               that
               for
               a
               Christian
               to
               worship
               and
               serve
               the
               Sun
               ,
               Moon
               ,
               and
               starres
               ,
               or
               foure-footed
               Beasts
               and
               creeping
               things
               is
               Apostasie
               and
               Idolatrie
               ,
               that
               to
               revile
               ,
               scoffe
               at
               and
               speak
               reproachfully
               of
               God
               is
               to
               blaspheme
               God
               ,
               that
               for
               a
               man
               to
               say
               God
               revealed
               to
               him
               the
               day
               of
               judgement
               should
               bee
               on
               such
               a
               day
               ,
               or
               such
               and
               such
               things
               should
               come
               to
               passe
               at
               such
               a
               time
               ,
               when
               the
               contrary
               is
               manifested
               to
               all
               ,
               be
               not
               to
               prophecy
               falsly
               ,
               and
               so
               I
               might
               instance
               in
               many
               more
               :
               Unto
               which
               question
               ,
               if
               Master
               Goodwin
               answers
               affirmatively
               that
               Magistrates
               may
               in
               these
               and
               some
               other
               points
               of
               Religion
               infalliblity
               and
               certainly
               know
               the
               truth
               ,
               then
               the
               universall
               Toleration
               pleaded
               for
               by
               him
               in
               
                 M.
                 S.
                 Some
                 modest
                 and
                 humble
                 Quaeries
                 concerning
                 a
                 printed
                 Paper
                 entituled
                 an
                 ordinance
                 for
                 the
                 preventing
                 of
                 the
                 growing
                 and
                 ,
                 spreading
                 of
                 Heresies
                 ,
              
               &c
               
                 Hagiomastix
                 ,
                 Appendix
                 〈◊〉
              
               Hagiomastix
               and
               other
               his
               Pamphlets
               falls
               to
               the
               ground
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Ordinance
                 presented
                 to
                 the
                 Honorable
                 House
                 of
                 Commons
                 for
                 preventing
                 Heresies
                 and
                 Blasphemies
                 ,
              
               may
               take
               place
               ,
               and
               the
               Inflicters
               of
               heavy
               censures
               upon
               such
               who
               broach
               Doctrines
               contrary
               to
               these
               ,
               
                 viz.
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 perfectly
                 holy
                 ,
                 ●ternal
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 is
                 one
                 in
                 three
                 persons
                 ,
              
               &c
               may
               infallibly
               know
               such
               Opinions
               
                 are
                 not
                 the
                 sacred
                 Truths
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 the
                 c●eer
                 reason
              
               of
               Hagiomastix
               in
               this
               36.
               
               Section
               against
               the
               old
               Testament
               
               Law
               for
               putting
               false
               Prophets
               ,
               &c
               to
               death
               now
               ,
               is
               of
               no
               force
               at
               all
               ;
               for
               in
               these
               Principles
               of
               religion
               named
               ,
               and
               divers
               others
               ,
               as
               the
               
                 resurrection
                 of
                 the
                 dead
                 ,
                 that
                 Christ
                 is
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 Christ
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 humane
                 nature
                 was
                 borne
                 without
                 sin
                 ,
              
               &c
               Christian
               Magistrates
               walke
               no
               more
               at
               midnight
               ,
               but
               at
               noon
               day
               ,
               then
               the
               Iewish
               Magistrates
               in
               cases
               of
               Blasphemie
               ,
               Apostasie
               ,
               Idolatrie
               ,
               Prophecying
               falsly
               ,
               &c.
               are
               as
               certaine
               and
               sure
               as
               they
               who
               received
               Answers
               under
               the
               old
               Law
               in
               matters
               of
               Religion
               of
               Idolatrie
               ,
               Blasphemie
               (
               supposing
               there
               had
               been
               any
               such
               )
               from
               the
               Priests
               by
               the
               
                 judgement
                 of
                 Vrim
              
               ;
               But
               now
               if
               Master
               Goodwin
               dare
               answer
               negatively
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               no
               infallible
               certaine
               knowledge
               in
               any
               point
               of
               Religion
               under
               the
               new
               Testament
               ,
               no
               man
               infallibly
               and
               certainly
               knowes
               that
               there
               is
               a
               God
               ,
               or
               that
               this
               God
               is
               holy
               ,
               perfect
               ,
               eternall
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               a
               Iesus
               Christ
               who
               died
               for
               our
               sins
               and
               rose
               againe
               from
               the
               dead
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               a
               resurrection
               of
               mens
               bodies
               ,
               and
               a
               day
               of
               judgement
               ,
               &c
               ,
               t
               is
               all
               opinion
               and
               probabilitie
               ,
               the
               *
               contrary
               
                 may
                 be
                 the
                 Sacred
                 Truths
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               and
               therefore
               there
               may
               be
               no
               punishing
               by
               death
               or
               other
               bodily
               punishment
               for
               holding
               any
               Doctrines
               or
               Opinions
               in
               Religion
               ,
               
                 suppose
                 contrary
                 to
                 admonition
                 ,
                 which
                 for
                 ought
                 the
                 said
                 inflicters
                 know
                 ,
                 except
                 they
                 make
                 themselves
                 infallible
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 the
                 sacred
                 Truths
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               I
               say
               ,
               and
               am
               ready
               to
               prove
               it
               against
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               overthrowes
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               all
               Christian
               Religion
               ,
               all
               Faith
               ,
               yea
               all
               the
               comfort
               and
               salvation
               of
               Christians
               ,
               hee
               is
               a
               Sceptick
               ,
               an
               Antiscripturist
               ,
               a
               Newtrall
               in
               Religion
               and
               an
               Atheist
               :
               Hee
               justifies
               the
               worst
               of
               the
               Papists
               in
               all
               they
               have
               written
               against
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               calling
               it
               a
               nose
               of
               wax
               ,
               a
               dumb
               judge
               ,
               inkie
               Divinity
               ,
               &c.
               for
               to
               hold
               nothing
               can
               bee
               known
               certainly
               and
               infallibly
               by
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               is
               to
               make
               them
               a
               nose
               of
               wax
               ,
               an
               imperfect
               weak
               rule
               ,
               a
               doubtfull
               Oracle
               ,
               like
               that
               of
               Apollo's
               ;
               
                 For
                 if
                 the
                 Trumpet
                 give
                 an
                 uncertaine
                 Sound
                 ,
                 who
                 shall
                 prepare
                 himselfe
                 to
                 the
                 battell
                 ?
              
               so
               likewise
               ,
               except
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               have
               by
               the
               holy
               pen-men
               uttered
               words
               that
               may
               bee
               understood
               ,
               how
               shall
               it
               be
               known
               what
               is
               written
               ?
               for
               this
               would
               make
               the
               Scriptures
               be
               as
               a
               speaking
               into
               the
               aire
               ;
               but
               as
               concerning
               that
               point
               of
               the
               Church
               under
               the
               new
               Testament
               knowing
               infallibly
               and
               certainly
               
               the
               Christian
               Religion
               ,
               and
               matters
               necessary
               to
               salvation
               both
               in
               faith
               and
               worship
               ,
               as
               the
               Church
               under
               the
               old
               by
               Vrim
               ,
               I
               shal
               speak
               fully
               to
               it
               in
               the
               seventh
               answer
               to
               this
               Reason
               ;
               only
               for
               a
               conclusion
               of
               this
               third
               Answer
               ,
               I
               adde
               ,
               I
               much
               wonder
               seeing
               under
               the
               new
               Testament
               according
               to
               Hagiomastix
               Doctrine
               ,
               no
               Magistrates
               nor
               Synods
               can
               be
               certaine
               in
               doubtfull
               cases
               about
               matters
               of
               Religion
               ,
               but
               the
               best
               Oracles
               Magistrates
               have
               to
               consult
               with
               ,
               are
               
                 every
                 way
                 obnoxious
                 unto
                 error
                 and
                 mistake
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 wisest
                 and
                 most
                 learned
                 of
                 them
                 are
                 not
                 able
                 cleerly
                 or
                 demonstratively
                 to
                 informe
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 what
                 blasphemy
                 ,
                 or
                 what
                 idolatry
                 it
                 was
                 which
                 was
                 by
                 God
                 sentenced
                 to
                 death
                 under
                 the
                 Law
              
               (
               though
               by
               the
               way
               I
               must
               check
               Master
               Goodwins
               confidence
               ,
               for
               I
               who
               am
               the
               least
               of
               all
               the
               Ministers
               of
               Christ
               and
               not
               to
               be
               named
               with
               the
               
                 wisest
                 and
                 most
                 learned
                 of
                 them
                 ,
              
               am
               able
               cleerly
               and
               demonstratively
               out
               of
               Deut.
               17.
               2.
               3.
               4.
               5.
               to
               informe
               the
               Magistrate
               and
               Master
               Goodwin
               too
               ,
               if
               he
               will
               bee
               informed
               ,
               what
               Idolatrie
               it
               was
               which
               was
               by
               God
               sentenced
               to
               death
               under
               the
               Law
               ,
               viz
               for
               a
               Iew
               to
               goe
               serve
               and
               worship
               the
               Sun
               or
               Moon
               )
               how
               Master
               Goodwin
               and
               divers
               Members
               of
               his
               Church
               come
               to
               be
               in
               many
               controverted
               points
               ,
               doubtfull
               cases
               about
               matters
               of
               Religion
               ,
               so
               confident
               and
               certaine
               as
               they
               make
               themselves
               ,
               
               certain
               that
               Presbyteriall
               Government
               is
               not
               
                 Jure
                 Divino
              
               ,
               certaine
               that
               Christian
               Magistrates
               may
               not
               exercise
               their
               coercive
               Power
               in
               any
               matters
               of
               Religion
               ,
               no
               ,
               not
               to
               the
               restraining
               of
               Blasphemie
               ,
               Idolatrie
               ,
               Heresie
               ,
               Scisme
               ,
               most
               certaine
               that
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               credere
               faith
               in
               a
               proper
               sense
               is
               imputed
               to
               justification
               ,
               and
               not
               Christs
               Righteousnesse
               ,
               certaine
               that
               the
               way
               of
               the
               Congregation
               is
               the
               truth
               ,
               and
               so
               I
               might
               instance
               in
               divers
               other
               points
               :
               To
               be
               confident
               ,
               as
               confidence
               it selfe
               can
               make
               a
               man
               ,
               to
               bee
               as
               sure
               as
               twice
               two
               makes
               four
               ,
               to
               have
               abundant
               satisfaction
               from
               God
               for
               what
               a
               man
               holds
               in
               pregnant
               ,
               strong
               ,
               cleer
               and
               rational
               demonstrations
               on
               the
               one
               hand
               ,
               and
               distinct
               clear
               and
               home
               Answers
               to
               all
               objections
               to
               the
               contrarie
               on
               the
               other
               hand
               ,
               that
               if
               light
               be
               light
               ,
               reason
               reason
               ,
               sense
               sence
               ,
               Scriptures
               Scriptures
               ,
               then
               such
               a
               Doctrine
               is
               truth
               ,
               that
               though
               the
               whole
               world
               should
               rise
               up
               as
               one
               man
               to
               oppose
               ,
               yet
               that
               should
               not
               shake
               nor
               unsettle
               a
               man
               in
               it
               ,
               is
               to
               attaine
               to
               a
               high
               measure
               of
               certaintie
               
               and
               infallib●litie
               ;
               Now
               whoever
               hath
               but
               read
               with
               due
               consideration
               Mr.
               Goodwins
               writings
               cannot
               but
               take
               notice
               in
               them
               of
               many
               high
               strains
               and
               professed
               solemne
               *
               Declarations
               of
               his
               absolute
               certaintie
               ,
               and
               full
               demonstrative
               knowledge
               of
               many
               Points
               of
               Religion
               ,
               yea
               of
               some
               more
               doubtfull
               controverted
               ,
               as
               of
               Church-Governement
               and
               the
               way
               of
               the
               Congregation
               ,
               and
               yet
               I
               suppose
               hee
               hath
               no
               better
               Oracles
               to
               consult
               with
               ,
               then
               Christian
               Magistrates
               have
               ;
               There
               is
               no
               Priest
               with
               Vrim
               for
               him
               to
               enquire
               by
               ,
               unlesse
               the
               Sectaries
               have
               set
               him
               up
               as
               their
               Oracle
               to
               consult
               with
               in
               stead
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               ;
               and
               I
               think
               he
               will
               not
               yet
               plead
               Revelations
               and
               visions
               for
               feare
               of
               his
               fate
               ,
               who
               said
               it
               was
               revealed
               to
               him
               the
               day
               of
               judgement
               should
               be
               on
               such
               a
               day
               in
               Aprill
               last
               ,
               now
               long
               since
               past
               .
            
             
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               upon
               the
               same
               cleer
               reason
               and
               ground
               why
               the
               old
               Testament
               Law
               for
               punishing
               false
               Prophets
               &c
               ,
               should
               not
               now
               be
               in
               force
               ,
               because
               the
               Iewes
               in
               all
               difficult
               cases
               about
               Religion
               might
               have
               immediate
               and
               infallible
               Answers
               from
               God
               ,
               it
               followes
               necessarily
               that
               all
               Scriptures
               brought
               out
               of
               the
               new
               Testament
               for
               Magistrates
               punishing
               in
               cases
               of
               Heresie
               ,
               Idolatrie
               ,
               Blasphemie
               ,
               or
               for
               Church-Officers
               censuring
               by
               Deposition
               ,
               Excommunication
               in
               points
               of
               Error
               ,
               should
               not
               bind
               now
               ,
               and
               so
               whatever
               is
               brought
               out
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               for
               punishing
               Errors
               ,
               and
               Heresies
               ,
               whether
               by
               Civill
               Punishments
               or
               Eccle●iasticall
               censures
               shall
               be
               all
               evaded
               ,
               for
               the
               same
               thing
               may
               be
               said
               ,
               and
               is
               said
               against
               the
               places
               of
               the
               new
               Testament
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               time
               when
               the
               Gospels
               ,
               Acts
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               Epistles
               were
               written
               ,
               the
               Churches
               had
               Apostles
               and
               Prophets
               who
               were
               immediately
               inspired
               and
               infallible
               ,
               and
               could
               in
               all
               difficult
               cases
               that
               happened
               about
               matters
               of
               Religion
               declare
               infallibly
               from
               God
               ,
               what
               was
               Heresie
               and
               Scisme
               ,
               and
               what
               was
               not
               ;
               and
               therefore
               a
               Heretick
               after
               the
               first
               and
               second
               admonition
               might
               be
               rejected
               ,
               and
               Hymeneus
               and
               Alexander
               delivered
               unto
               Satan
               ,
               and
               Iezabel
               for
               seducing
               censured
               ,
               because
               Christ
               was
               alwayes
               at
               hand
               by
               Apostles
               or
               Prophets
               to
               declare
               unto
               them
               infallibly
               who
               were
               Hereticks
               and
               seducers
               ,
               whereas
               now
               since
               the
               Apostles
               and
               Prophets
               are
               ceased
               ,
               and
               all
               extraordinary
               wayes
               ,
               the
               best
               Oracles
               Ministers
               and
               People
               have
               to
               direct
               them
               in
               doubtfull
               
               cases
               about
               matters
               of
               Religion
               ,
               are
               men
               of
               very
               fallible
               judgements
               ,
               and
               every
               way
               obnoxious
               unto
               error
               and
               mistake
               ,
               the
               best
               Synods
               and
               Councels
               being
               not
               infallible
               .
               And
               so
               whatsoever
               Hagiomastix
               speakes
               of
               the
               old
               Law
               ,
               another
               may
               say
               the
               same
               of
               the
               new
               ,
               as
               to
               this
               effect
               ;
               I
               am
               confident
               that
               the
               wisest
               and
               most
               learned
               of
               the
               Ministers
               are
               not
               able
               cleerly
               or
               demonstratively
               to
               informe
               the
               Magistrate
               what
               Heresie
               or
               what
               Scisme
               it
               was
               ,
               or
               what
               kind
               of
               holding
               the
               resurrection
               past
               already
               it
               was
               for
               which
               the
               Apostles
               censured
               Hymeneus
               ,
               and
               commanded
               to
               reject
               &
               avoid
               Hereticks
               and
               Scismaticks
               ;
               and
               therefore
               to
               goe
               about
               to
               prove
               those
               commands
               in
               the
               new
               Testament
               against
               false
               Prophets
               ,
               Hereticks
               ,
               Scismaticks
               ,
               Troublers
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               to
               be
               in
               our
               dayes
               in
               force
               ,
               because
               they
               were
               given
               in
               the
               Apostles
               dayes
               and
               practised
               by
               them
               ,
               is
               as
               if
               one
               should
               prove
               that
               a
               man
               may
               safely
               and
               without
               danger
               walke
               among
               bogs
               ,
               Precipices
               and
               ditches
               at
               midnight
               ,
               because
               he
               may
               well
               doe
               it
               at
               noon
               day
               .
               The
               Socinians
               upon
               this
               very
               ground
               plead
               against
               Excommunication
               ,
               and
               al
               Church
               censures
               in
               matters
               of
               Doctrine
               ,
               now
               however
               in
               use
               in
               the
               Primitive
               Churches
               ,
               and
               answer
               to
               the
               commands
               and
               examples
               alledged
               out
               of
               the
               new
               Testament
               after
               this
               manner
               ,
               *
               
                 For
                 ther
                 's
                 much
                 difference
                 between
                 Hereticks
                 now
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 Hereticks
                 in
                 the
                 Apostles
                 dayes
                 .
                 For
                 grant
                 them
                 who
                 now
                 erre
                 in
                 matters
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 were
                 set
                 before
                 that
                 venerable
                 companie
                 of
                 Apostles
                 and
                 their
                 equals
                 ;
                 suppose
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 admonished
                 and
                 convinced
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 neverthelesse
                 to
                 persist
                 obstinately
                 though
                 but
                 in
                 a
                 light
                 error
                 ,
                 who
                 would
                 not
                 detest
                 their
                 malice
                 ?
                 In
                 this
                 case
                 a
                 light
                 error
                 is
                 turned
                 into
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 a
                 great
                 wickednesse
                 ;
                 wherefore
                 you
                 will
                 say
                 ?
                 because
                 they
                 dare
                 to
                 resist
                 the
                 Spirit
                 speaking
                 by
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 they
                 have
                 no
                 cause
                 of
                 doubting
                 of
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 and
                 faith
                 of
                 that
                 Councell
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 beleeve
                 nor
                 obey
                 .
                 But
                 now
                 although
                 wee
                 are
                 ve●emently
                 perswaded
                 of
                 the
                 certainty
                 of
                 our
                 faith
                 ,
                 who
                 can
                 in
                 such
                 aname
                 assure
                 us
                 ,
                 or
                 certifie
                 that
                 wee
                 cannot
                 erre
                 ?
                 What
                 Councell
                 can
                 wee
                 now
                 perswade
                 our selves
                 so
                 uncorrupt
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 or
                 Primitive
                 Church
                 ?
                 Those
                 who
                 deny
                 Excommunication
                 of
                 Hereticks
                 ,
                 say
                 ,
                 bring
                 not
                 arguments
                 and
                 reasons
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 new
                 Testament
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 with
                 which
                 the
                 Apostles
                 being
                 endowed
                 ,
                 delivered
                 up
                 to
                 Satan
                 and
                 kild
                 Hypocrites
                 with
                 a
                 word
                 :
                 
                 If
                 you
                 want
                 this
                 Powerfull
                 efficacie
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 acknowledge
                 your
                 rashnes
                 and
                 iniquitie
                 in
                 condemning
                 those
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 you
                 cannot
                 demonstrate
                 your
                 Interpretation
                 of
                 Scripture
                 :
                 Neither
                 is
                 the
                 Spirit
                 now
                 so
                 weak
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 bee
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 give
                 Testimonies
                 of
                 the
                 divine
                 Authoritie
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 presence
                 in
                 his
                 Ministers
                 now
                 against
                 his
                 enemies
                 .
                 It
                 followes
                 not
                 because
                 many
                 things
                 were
                 not
                 tolerated
                 in
                 the
                 infancie
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 the
                 Primitive
                 times
                 ,
                 therefore
                 they
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 bee
                 tolerated
                 now
                 in
                 the
                 old
                 age
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 :
                 They
                 deceive
                 and
                 are
                 deceived
                 who
                 would
                 bring
                 our
                 times
                 to
                 the
                 example
                 of
                 that
                 flourishing
                 age
                 .
                 When
                 the
                 Church
                 was
                 healthfull
                 and
                 strong
                 in
                 that
                 first
                 flower
                 of
                 its
                 age
                 ,
                 and
                 whilst
                 the
                 company
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 were
                 living
                 ,
                 the
                 using
                 of
                 violent
                 remedies
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 vigor
                 was
                 meet
                 and
                 agreeable
                 .
                 Now
                 the
                 Church
                 with
                 diseases
                 and
                 old
                 age
                 being
                 weakned
                 and
                 spent
                 ,
                 it
                 now
                 almost
                 falls
                 downe
                 under
                 its
                 prevailing
                 sicknesse
                 :
                 neither
                 is
                 it
                 any
                 time
                 more
                 in
                 danger
                 ,
                 then
                 when
                 it
                 fals
                 into
                 the
                 bands
                 of
                 cruell
                 Physitians
                 .
                 In
                 time
                 past
                 its
                 first
                 vigor
                 admitted
                 of
                 opening
                 of
                 veines
                 and
                 losse
                 of
                 bloud
                 ;
                 now
                 if
                 after
                 strength
                 exhausted
                 by
                 so
                 many
                 evils
                 there
                 remaine
                 any
                 vitall
                 Iuyce
                 and
                 moisture
                 ,
                 it
                 cannot
                 but
                 by
                 letting
                 bloud
                 be
                 poured
                 out
                 with
                 the
                 life
                 and
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 this
                 remedie
                 of
                 the
                 punishment
                 of
                 Hereticks
                 for
                 the
                 Preservation
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ought
                 to
                 bee
                 omitted
                 now
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 will
                 bring
                 more
                 hurt
                 and
                 danger
                 ,
                 then
                 profit
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
               So
               some
               of
               our
               Sectaries
               in
               a
               late
               Pamphlet
               ,
               put
               forth
               upon
               occasion
               of
               their
               Indig●ation
               at
               the
               late
               solemne
               Fast
               of
               the
               tenth
               of
               March
               against
               Heresies
               ,
               plead
               that
               the
               Scisme
               spoken
               against
               in
               the
               new
               Testament
               is
               only
               of
               separating
               from
               those
               Primitive
               Apostolicall
               Churches
               ,
               planted
               immediately
               by
               the
               Apostles
               and
               by
               infallible
               direction
               ,
               but
               hath
               no
               reference
               at
               all
               to
               the
               Churches
               of
               these
               times
               ;
               Nay
               further
               upon
               this
               
                 cleere
                 reason
              
               why
               that
               old
               Testament
               Law
               about
               false
               Prophets
               ,
               &c
               should
               not
               now
               bind
               ,
               all
               the
               Lawes
               and
               commands
               written
               in
               the
               old
               Testament
               ,
               yea
               and
               in
               the
               new
               concerning
               the
               whole
               will
               of
               God
               may
               bee
               as
               well
               not
               in
               force
               ;
               and
               men
               may
               say
               for
               any
               thing
               pressed
               upon
               them
               out
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               of
               the
               old
               or
               new
               Testament
               ,
               that
               they
               concern
               them
               not
               ,
               because
               in
               all
               difficult
               cases
               that
               happened
               about
               matters
               of
               Religion
               ,
               in
               Doctrine
               ,
               Worship
               ,
               Government
               ,
               &c
               ,
               the
               Iewes
               to
               whom
               those
               commands
               were
               given
               ,
               and
               the
               Churches
               in
               the
               Apostles
               dayes
               to
               whom
               
               the
               Epistles
               were
               written
               had
               the
               opportunity
               of
               immediate
               and
               infallible
               direction
               from
               God
               himselfe
               by
               the
               high
               Priest
               ,
               Prophets
               and
               Apostles
               ,
               who
               could
               and
               did
               in
               all
               doubts
               from
               time
               to
               time
               infallibly
               declare
               and
               resolve
               what
               was
               Gods
               mind
               and
               Pleasure
               ,
               what
               was
               Scisme
               ,
               what
               was
               Heresie
               ,
               what
               use
               the
               Law
               was
               of
               ,
               how
               often
               Christians
               should
               pray
               ,
               heare
               Gods
               word
               &c
               ,
               whereas
               now
               the
               best
               Oracles
               Christians
               have
               to
               direct
               them
               about
               matters
               of
               Religion
               ,
               are
               men
               of
               very
               fallible
               judgements
               ,
               and
               every
               way
               obnoxious
               unto
               error
               and
               mistake
               ;
               Yea
               the
               wisest
               and
               most
               learned
               of
               them
               are
               not
               able
               cleerly
               or
               demonstratively
               to
               informe
               now
               what
               the
               Government
               of
               the
               Church
               was
               in
               the
               Apostles
               dayes
               ,
               what
               the
               duties
               of
               a
               Minister
               are
               to
               the
               People
               ,
               as
               how
               oft
               he
               must
               preach
               ,
               so
               that
               upon
               
                 Hagiomastixs
                 cleere
                 reason
              
               in
               his
               36.
               
               Section
               against
               the
               old
               Testament
               Law
               for
               Magistrates
               punishing
               Blasphemers
               ,
               Idolaters
               ,
               &c
               whatsoever
               can
               be
               brought
               out
               of
               the
               old
               or
               new
               Testament
               in
               matters
               of
               dutie
               ,
               may
               be
               evaded
               ,
               and
               it
               may
               be
               said
               this
               or
               that
               was
               commanded
               or
               forbidden
               ,
               because
               then
               they
               had
               the
               high
               Preists
               ,
               Prophets
               ,
               and
               Apostles
               ,
               who
               were
               infallible
               and
               could
               determine
               all
               difficulties
               .
            
             
               In
               a
               word
               if
               some
               dissimilitude
               that
               may
               be
               shown
               either
               under
               the
               old
               Testament
               or
               the
               new
               ,
               in
               the
               times
               ,
               or
               state
               of
               things
               there
               ,
               when
               those
               Commands
               and
               Rules
               were
               given
               ,
               from
               the
               times
               and
               state
               of
               things
               now
               ,
               may
               be
               a
               sufficient
               reason
               of
               the
               Rules
               and
               Commands
               themselves
               being
               now
               not
               in
               force
               ,
               then
               it
               will
               follow
               that
               all
               morall
               duties
               laid
               down
               both
               in
               the
               Law
               and
               the
               Gospel
               bind
               not
               us
               ,
               because
               the
               same
               dissimilitude
               ,
               or
               as
               great
               may
               be
               shown
               in
               whatsoever
               dutie
               upon
               any
               Ordinance
               of
               Christ
               or
               relation
               among
               men
               is
               propounded
               .
               Upon
               this
               ground
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               Baptisme
               shall
               not
               be
               perpetuall
               not
               universall
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               because
               of
               some
               differences
               between
               that
               time
               when
               Christ
               instituted
               it
               ,
               and
               the
               times
               now
               ,
               as
               *
               Socinus
               thereupon
               held
               Baptisme
               an
               indifferent
               thing
               belonging
               only
               to
               the
               infancie
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               in
               which
               out
               of
               a
               rude
               people
               and
               accustomed
               to
               ceremonies
               ,
               a
               Church
               was
               gathered
               to
               Christ
               :
               So
               neither
               an
               outward
               calling
               and
               Ordination
               of
               Ministers
               shall
               be
               perpetuall
               ,
               because
               
               then
               there
               were
               Apostles
               and
               other
               extraordinary
               men
               ,
               who
               in
               ordaining
               them
               could
               conferr
               the
               gifts
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               and
               had
               the
               gift
               of
               
                 discerning
                 of
                 spirits
              
               :
               So
               all
               the
               commands
               given
               by
               Paul
               and
               Peter
               of
               servants
               obeying
               their
               Masters
               ,
               and
               being
               subject
               to
               their
               Masters
               with
               all
               feare
               ,
               may
               be
               evaded
               ,
               and
               they
               may
               say
               they
               concerne
               not
               us
               ,
               because
               the
               servants
               in
               those
               times
               were
               their
               slaves
               ,
               bought
               with
               their
               money
               ,
               at
               their
               dispose
               ,
               but
               wee
               are
               borne
               free
               as
               well
               as
               our
               Masters
               ;
               and
               then
               those
               servants
               in
               any
               commands
               doubtfull
               had
               Apostles
               or
               other
               infallible
               men
               ,
               to
               go
               to
               to
               be
               resolved
               ,
               which
               wee
               have
               not
               ,
               they
               being
               long
               since
               ceased
               ,
               and
               so
               I
               might
               goe
               over
               all
               examples
               and
               commands
               both
               in
               the
               old
               or
               new
               Testament
               .
               *
            
             
               Fifthly
               ,
               
                 This
                 cleere
                 reason
              
               of
               Hagiomastix
               in
               his
               36.
               
               Section
               and
               130.
               page
               why
               Magistrates
               under
               the
               old
               Law
               might
               exercise
               coercive
               Power
               ,
               upon
               false
               Prophets
               ,
               Blasphemers
               ,
               &c
               because
               in
               all
               difficult
               cases
               of
               Religion
               the
               Iewes
               to
               whom
               this
               Law
               was
               given
               ,
               had
               the
               opportunitie
               of
               enquiring
               by
               Vrim
               and
               Thummim
               ,
               of
               immediate
               consultation
               with
               the
               mouth
               of
               God
               himselfe
               by
               the
               high
               Priest
               ,
               seems
               not
               to
               be
               any
               reason
               upon
               these
               grounds
               .
               First
               ,
               that
               reason
               is
               never
               expressed
               in
               those
               commands
               or
               examples
               for
               putting
               to
               death
               false
               Prophets
               ,
               Blasphemers
               ,
               Idolaters
               ,
               &c.
               but
               other
               reasons
               are
               alledged
               ,
               viz.
               from
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               sinnes
               ,
               drawing
               away
               from
               God
               ,
               the
               putting
               away
               of
               the
               evill
               ,
               and
               that
               others
               may
               feare
               and
               do
               no
               more
               so
               ,
               with
               other
               such
               like
               ,
               all
               ,
               reasons
               of
               a
               common
               nature
               to
               the
               times
               now
               as
               well
               as
               then
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               before
               there
               was
               a
               high
               Priest
               ,
               and
               holy
               garments
               made
               for
               him
               ,
               particularly
               the
               
                 brest
                 plate
                 of
              
               judgement
               ,
               the
               Vrim
               and
               Thummim
               ,
               Exod.
               28.
               15.
               30.
               the
               Law
               was
               given
               for
               putting
               to
               death
               Idolaters
               ,
               Exod.
               
               22.
               20.
               and
               in
               Jobs
               time
               long
               before
               the
               high
               Priest
               ,
               and
               in
               a
               Land
               where
               the
               high
               Priest
               was
               not
               enquired
               by
               ,
               Idolatry
               was
               an
               iniquity
               worthy
               to
               be
               punished
               by
               the
               Iudges
               .
               3.
               
               Those
               who
               were
               Heathens
               strangers
               in
               the
               Land
               of
               Judea
               ,
               that
               beleeved
               not
               in
               the
               God
               of
               Israel
               ,
               nor
               understood
               not
               what
               the
               judgement
               of
               Vrim
               was
               ,
               and
               the
               sentence
               thereof
               ,
               yet
               the
               Iewish
               Magistrates
               would
               not
               suffer
               such
               whilst
               staid
               among
               them
               ,
               to
               blaspheme
               God
               ,
               to
               worship
               strange
               Gods
               ,
               or
               to
               offer
               their
               children
               to
               Molech
               ,
               as
               appears
               in
               Levit
               ,
               20.
               2.
               and
               in
               page
               49.
               50.
               of
               this
               Treatise
               .
               Fourthly
               ,
               the
               Magistrates
               exercised
               their
               coercive
               Power
               in
               matters
               of
               Religion
               ,
               as
               freely
               after
               Vrim
               and
               Thummim
               were
               lost
               ,
               and
               that
               judgement
               ceased
               ,
               as
               they
               did
               before
               ,
               which
               cleerly
               showes
               the
               enquiring
               by
               Vrim
               under
               the
               old
               Law
               ,
               was
               not
               the
               cause
               of
               those
               Lawes
               concerning
               punishing
               Idolaters
               ,
               and
               false
               Prophets
               ,
               being
               in
               force
               :
               It
               is
               the
               judgement
               of
               most
               of
               the
               learned
               writers
               both
               Robbins
               and
               others
               ,
               that
               the
               oraculous
               consultation
               with
               the
               Breast-plate
               continued
               no
               longer
               then
               to
               the
               captivitie
               of
               Babylon
               ,
               Vrim
               and
               Thummim
               being
               lost
               at
               the
               captivitie
               of
               Babylon
               ,
               and
               wanting
               at
               the
               Peoples
               returne
               ,
               as
               these
               Scriptures
               show
               
                 Ezra
                 .
                 2
                 ▪
                 63.
                 
                 Nehem.
              
               7.
               65
               ,
               neither
               do
               we
               find
               that
               ever
               God
               gave
               Answer
               by
               them
               any
               more
               divers
               learned
               men
               who
               write
               of
               the
               Iewish
               Church
               and
               State
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               first
               and
               second
               Temple
               ,
               of
               
                 Hag
                 gai
                 1.
                 8.
                 
                 Haggai
              
               2.
               9.
               
               The
               glory
               of
               this
               latter
               House
               shall
               be
               greater
               then
               of
               the
               former
               ,
               show
               the
               want
               of
               five
               things
               in
               the
               second
               Temple
               which
               had
               been
               in
               the
               first
               1.
               
               
                 The
                 A●ke
                 with
                 the
                 mercy
                 seat
                 and
                 Cherubims
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 the
                 fire
                 from
                 Heaven
                 .
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 the
                 Majesty
                 ,
                 or
                 divine
                 presence
                 .
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 Fifthly
                 And
                 the
                 Vrim
                 and
                 Thummim
                 ,
              
               of
               which
               the
               Reader
               may
               see
               fully
               in
               Ainsworths
               Annot.
               on
               Exod.
               28.
               30.
               
               Now
               that
               after
               the
               Captivitie
               of
               Babylon
               ,
               Princes
               and
               Magistrates
               used
               a
               coercive
               Power
               for
               offences
               against
               the
               first
               Table
               ,
               is
               plaine
               by
               those
               instances
               Ezra
               .
               10.
               7
               ,
               8.
               of
               making
               Proclamation
               that
               all
               who
               had
               taken
               strange
               wives
               of
               the
               People
               of
               the
               Land
               ,
               should
               come
               unto
               Jerusalem
               for
               the
               putting
               them
               away
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               were
               borne
               of
               them
               ,
               
                 and
                 that
                 whosoever
                 would
                 not
                 come
                 within
                 three
                 dayes
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Councell
                 of
                 the
                 Princes
                 and
                 the
                 Elders
                 ,
                 all
                 his
                 substance
                 
                 should
                 be
                 forfeited
                 ,
                 &c
              
               Nehem.
               9.
               38.
               
               Nehem.
               10.
               and
               13.
               chapters
               ,
               Nehemiab
               and
               other
               Rulers
               entring
               into
               Covenant
               for
               Reformation
               in
               the
               matter
               of
               the
               Sabbath
               ,
               strange
               wives
               ,
               maintenance
               for
               the
               service
               of
               the
               House
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               Nehemiah
               commanding
               and
               contending
               to
               have
               matters
               reformed
               in
               the
               worship
               and
               house
               of
               God
               ,
               yea
               restraining
               and
               hindring
               the
               Prophanation
               of
               the
               Sabba●h
               ,
               and
               smiting
               some
               for
               marrying
               wives
               of
               Ashdod
               ,
               of
               Ammon
               ,
               and
               of
               Moah
               ;
               Yea
               the
               want
               of
               a
               Priest
               standing
               up
               with
               Vrim
               and
               Thummim
               ,
               by
               whom
               the
               Magistrates
               might
               enquire
               ,
               was
               so
               far
               from
               hindring
               Magistrates
               in
               punishing
               about
               matters
               of
               Religion
               ,
               that
               the
               quite
               contrary
               is
               expressed
               both
               in
               Ezra
               and
               Nehemiah
               .
               Ezra
               2.
               63.
               
               Nehem.
               7.
               65.
               some
               Priests
               being
               put
               from
               the
               Priesthood
               and
               forbidden
               by
               the
               Governor
               
                 to
                 eat
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 holy
                 things
                 till
                 their
                 stood
                 up
                 a
                 Priest
                 with
              
               Vrim
               
                 and
                 with
              
               Thummim
               ,
               that
               is
               for
               want
               of
               a
               Vrim
               and
               Thummim
               by
               which
               God
               might
               be
               consulted
               with
               and
               his
               mind
               known
               herein
               ;
               Zerubbabel
               (
               the
               Tirshatha
               is
               commonly
               said
               to
               be
               Zerubbabel
               )
               would
               not
               let
               the
               Priests
               that
               knew
               not
               their
               genealogies
               eat
               of
               the
               most
               holy
               things
               ,
               so
               that
               some
               Priviledges
               are
               denied
               for
               want
               of
               Vrim
               and
               Thummim
               ,
               in
               a
               case
               of
               Geneologie
               ,
               and
               birth
               after
               a
               confusion
               and
               mixture
               of
               marriages
               for
               the
               space
               of
               about
               70.
               yeares
               ,
               being
               a
               matter
               of
               fact
               ,
               of
               what
               genealogie
               verse
               62.
               not
               a
               matter
               of
               Law
               ,
               but
               no
               restraints
               of
               punishments
               upon
               Prophaners
               of
               the
               Sabbath
               ,
               &
               those
               who
               married
               strange
               wives
               &c
               for
               want
               of
               Vrim
               and
               Thummim
               .
               And
               long
               after
               the
               losse
               of
               Vrim
               and
               Thummim
               we
               find
               
                 Artaxerxes
                 ,
                 Darius
              
               ,
               the
               King
               of
               Niniveh
               and
               Nebuchadnezzar
               making
               Lawes
               for
               punishing
               men
               in
               cases
               of
               Blasphemie
               ,
               and
               other
               matters
               of
               the
               first
               Table
               ,
               and
               the
               places
               of
               Scripture
               relating
               such
               Edicts
               and
               Lawes
               ,
               speak
               of
               them
               by
               way
               of
               approbation
               ,
               as
               I
               have
               shown
               before
               in
               the
               15.
               and
               16.
               pages
               of
               this
               Treatise
               ,
               whereunto
               I
               refer
               the
               Reader
               ,
               and
               shall
               only
               adde
               one
               passage
               out
               of
               *
               Calvin
               upon
               that
               Edict
               of
               Nebuchadnezzar
               Dan.
               3.
               29.
               
               
                 For
                 this
                 Edict
              
               
               Daniel
               
                 celebrates
                 and
                 sets
                 forth
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 ,
                 capitall
                 punishment
                 is
                 denounced
                 against
                 any
                 man
                 that
                 shall
                 speake
                 amisse
                 of
                 the
                 God
                 of
              
               Israel
               .
               
                 Truely
                 t
                 is
                 no
                 common
                 honor
                 that
                 is
                 given
                 to
                 a
                 cruell
                 Tyrant
                 when
                 God
                 assignes
                 his
                 Prophet
                 as
                 the
                 Preacher
                 to
                 publish
                 the
                 Lawes
                 he
                 made
                 ,
                 and
                 puts
                 those
                 Lawes
                 among
                 his
                 acts
                 ,
                 and
                 numbers
                 them
                 among
                 his
                 holy
                 Oracles
                 .
                 What
                 ?
                 whether
                 is
              
               Nebuchadnezzar
               
                 praised
                 by
                 the
                 Testimoniall
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Prophet
                 for
                 taking
                 upon
                 him
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 Power
                 and
                 Authoritie
                 the
                 defence
                 of
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 holy
                 Magistrates
                 should
                 beare
                 with
                 the
                 wicked
                 prophanation
                 of
                 his
                 glory
                 ,
                 and
                 does
                 not
                 the
                 Lord
                 rather
                 under
                 the
                 Person
                 of
                 a
                 Prophane
                 King
                 showe
                 what
                 becomes
                 them
                 to
                 doe
                 ?
                 And
                 certainly
                 what
                 is
                 more
                 preposterous
                 then
                 in
                 the
                 bosome
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 to
                 foster
                 unpunished
                 wicked
                 contumelies
                 against
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 in
              
               Babylon
               
                 enacted
                 to
                 be
                 punished
                 with
                 capital
                 punishment
                 ?
              
               Fifthly
               ,
               this
               
                 cleere
                 Reason
              
               of
               Gods
               immediate
               and
               infallible
               declaring
               his
               own
               mind
               and
               pleasure
               under
               the
               old
               Testament
               ,
               even
               according
               to
               Hagiomastix
               Principles
               ,
               is
               so
               far
               from
               being
               any
               reason
               why
               Magistrates
               might
               then
               punish
               Blasphemers
               ,
               Idolaters
               ,
               false
               Prophets
               ,
               &c
               but
               not
               now
               ,
               as
               that
               the
               contrary
               seems
               more
               reasonable
               :
               for
               in
               cases
               of
               immediate
               and
               infallible
               Answers
               from
               Heaven
               ,
               God
               declaring
               who
               was
               an
               Idolater
               ,
               and
               what
               was
               Idolatrie
               ,
               &c
               convincing
               men
               so
               powerfully
               as
               leaving
               them
               without
               all
               subterfugies
               ,
               one
               would
               think
               there
               should
               need
               the
               Magistrates
               Power
               a
               great
               deale
               lesse
               ,
               then
               in
               a
               time
               when
               there
               are
               no
               such
               immediate
               Answers
               from
               God
               ,
               nor
               discoveries
               of
               men
               from
               heaven
               ;
               For
               it
               cannot
               be
               thought
               but
               that
               very
               bad
               men
               ,
               when
               they
               certainly
               knew
               ,
               that
               if
               they
               prophecied
               falsly
               ,
               entised
               persons
               to
               Idolatrie
               ,
               &c
               could
               not
               upon
               any
               Pretences
               whatsoever
               escape
               from
               being
               convicted
               ,
               but
               should
               by
               God
               himself
               from
               heaven
               be
               judged
               Idolaters
               ,
               false
               Prophets
               ,
               and
               thereupon
               bee
               but
               to
               death
               ,
               they
               would
               either
               wholly
               forbeare
               the
               outward
               acts
               ,
               or
               if
               committed
               any
               such
               ,
               they
               would
               confesse
               them
               ,
               repent
               ,
               and
               do
               no
               more
               so
               ;
               whereas
               when
               men
               know
               there
               is
               no
               such
               way
               of
               finding
               them
               out
               ,
               of
               God
               from
               heaven
               naming
               persons
               and
               things
               ,
               this
               is
               the
               man
               ,
               and
               this
               is
               Idolatrie
               ,
               Blasphemie
               ,
               &c
               they
               would
               be
               incouraged
               both
               to
               doe
               such
               things
               and
               to
               maintaine
               them
               when
               they
               have
               done
               ,
               to
               bring
               Scripture
               against
               
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               Reason
               against
               Reason
               ,
               as
               knowing
               all
               immediate
               Answers
               and
               Discoveries
               to
               be
               ceased
               :
               Unto
               which
               if
               that
               be
               added
               ,
               that
               under
               the
               old
               Testament
               God
               himselfe
               inflicted
               more
               outward
               bodily
               punishments
               upon
               persons
               for
               Idolatrie
               ,
               wil-worship
               ,
               Scisme
               ,
               &c
               ,
               then
               hee
               does
               now
               under
               the
               new
               (
               the
               judgements
               under
               the
               Gospel
               being
               more
               spirituall
               as
               many
               examples
               in
               the
               old
               Testament
               show
               ,
               being
               a
               more
               
                 Immediate
                 Iudge
                 ,
                 and
                 Inflicted
                 of
                 bodily
                 punishments
                 on
                 the
                 Jewes
                 ,
              
               as
               he
               was
               to
               them
               a
               more
               
                 Immediate
                 Legislator
              
               of
               which
               I
               have
               spoken
               before
               in
               page
               64.
               of
               this
               Booke
               )
               there
               appears
               lesse
               reason
               for
               those
               coercive
               commands
               being
               in
               force
               under
               the
               old
               Testament
               ,
               then
               now
               ,
               there
               being
               in
               both
               these
               respects
               now
               named
               without
               the
               Magistrates
               coercive
               Power
               ,
               greater
               means
               for
               awing
               and
               restraining
               Violators
               of
               the
               first
               Table
               ,
               viz.
               Gods
               immediate
               discovering
               ,
               and
               inflicting
               of
               punishment
               ,
               then
               in
               our
               times
               ;
               And
               for
               illustrating
               this
               wee
               may
               observe
               that
               in
               the
               Primitive
               times
               when
               there
               were
               extraordinary
               gifts
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               of
               Miracles
               ,
               &c
               ,
               and
               immediate
               Answers
               and
               Revelations
               by
               Apostles
               and
               Prophets
               ,
               then
               the
               Church
               needed
               not
               so
               much
               the
               helpe
               of
               the
               Magistrates
               and
               the
               civill
               sword
               ,
               
               God
               giving
               no
               Christian
               Magistrate
               all
               that
               time
               ,
               but
               the
               Magistrates
               that
               were
               in
               those
               dayes
               were
               Persecutors
               and
               enemies
               of
               the
               Christians
               ,
               but
               after
               the
               Planting
               of
               the
               Gospel
               and
               watering
               it
               ,
               and
               the
               extraordinary
               Gifts
               and
               Offices
               in
               the
               Church
               ceasing
               ,
               then
               God
               gave
               Kings
               and
               Princes
               to
               be
               nursing
               Fathers
               ,
               to
               defend
               the
               Church
               and
               the
               truth
               by
               their
               Laws
               and
               Power
               ,
               and
               hath
               continued
               such
               ever
               since
               ,
               as
               a
               great
               helpe
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               as
               a
               wall
               to
               the
               weak
               Vine
               :
               So
               when
               under
               the
               old
               Testament
               there
               was
               according
               to
               this
               Reason
               of
               Master
               Goodwin
               ,
               such
               immediate
               and
               infallible
               Answers
               from
               the
               Mouth
               of
               God
               himselfe
               in
               all
               difficult
               cases
               of
               Religion
               ,
               and
               such
               immediate
               visible
               judgements
               by
               the
               immediate
               hand
               of
               God
               upon
               Idolaters
               ,
               false
               Prophets
               ,
               especially
               upon
               Despisers
               of
               the
               glorious
               
                 Ordinance
                 of
                 the
                 Oracle
                 of
                 God
                 amongst
                 them
                 ,
              
               except
               men
               had
               been
               desperately
               and
               outragiously
               wicked
               ,
               and
               had
               with
               a
               high
               hand
               despised
               God
               himselfe
               speaking
               and
               presently
               striking
               dead
               in
               case
               of
               disobedience
               ,
               they
               could
               not
               have
               been
               obstinate
               Seducers
               to
               Idolatrie
               ,
               false
               
               Prophets
               ,
               Blasphemers
               ,
               should
               neither
               so
               much
               have
               needed
               Magistrates
               armed
               with
               commission
               from
               God
               to
               execute
               those
               commands
               of
               the
               13.
               and
               17.
               chapters
               of
               Deut.
               &c
               ,
               as
               in
               these
               dayes
               we
               doe
               ,
               wherein
               both
               these
               are
               wanting
               according
               to
               Hagiomastixs
               own
               confession
               ,
               and
               so
               much
               for
               the
               fifth
               Answer
               .
               Sixthly
               ,
               If
               this
               bee
               a
               
                 cleer
                 Reason
              
               why
               that
               old
               Testament
               Law
               for
               the
               putting
               of
               false
               Prophets
               ,
               Blasphemers
               ,
               &c
               to
               death
               should
               not
               be
               now
               in
               force
               ,
               
                 because
                 in
                 all
                 difficult
                 cases
                 that
                 happened
                 about
                 matters
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 the
                 Jewes
                 to
                 whom
                 this
                 Law
                 was
                 given
                 ,
                 had
                 the
                 opportunitie
                 of
                 immediate
                 consultation
                 with
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
                 God
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 who
                 could
                 and
                 did
                 from
                 time
                 to
                 time
                 infallibly
                 declare
                 what
                 his
                 owne
                 mind
                 and
                 pleasure
                 was
                 in
                 them
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 except
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 to
                 give
                 sentence
                 in
                 cases
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 had
                 been
                 desparately
                 wicked
                 and
                 set
                 upon
                 bloud
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 despised
                 that
                 glorious
                 Ordinance
                 of
                 the
                 Oracle
                 of
                 God
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 do
                 injustice
                 ,
                 because
                 God
                 himselfe
                 was
                 alwayes
                 at
                 hand
                 to
                 declare
                 unto
                 them
                 what
                 was
                 meet
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 ;
                 whereas
                 now
                 the
                 best
                 Oracles
                 that
                 Magistrates
                 and
                 Iudges
                 have
                 to
                 direct
                 them
                 in
                 doubtfull
                 cases
                 about
                 matters
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 are
                 men
                 of
                 very
                 fallible
                 judgements
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 way
                 obnoxious
                 unto
                 error
                 and
                 mistake
                 :
              
               then
               t
               is
               as
               cleer
               a
               Reason
               why
               the
               old
               Testament
               Law
               ,
               for
               punishing
               Murtherers
               and
               other
               Malefactors
               for
               offences
               against
               the
               second
               Table
               ,
               should
               not
               bee
               in
               force
               now
               ;
               and
               whatever
               is
               said
               by
               Hagiomastix
               in
               this
               reason
               against
               all
               bodily
               and
               civill
               punishment
               for
               transgressions
               of
               the
               first
               Table
               ,
               holds
               in
               all
               respects
               as
               strongly
               against
               the
               Magistrates
               punishing
               for
               killing
               ,
               stealing
               ,
               &c
               ,
               and
               the
               Anabaptists
               ,
               Socinians
               and
               other
               Hereticks
               ,
               who
               wholly
               deny
               the
               Christian
               Magistrates
               sword
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               the
               use
               of
               it
               in
               point
               of
               death
               under
               the
               N.
               Testament
               against
               any
               transgression
               ,
               viz.
               Treason
               ,
               Murder
               ,
               adulterie
               ,
               &c
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               Blasphemie
               ,
               Idolatrie
               ,
               may
               say
               the
               same
               for
               themselves
               ,
               and
               among
               all
               other
               *
               Arguments
               brought
               by
               them
               against
               the
               Christian
               Magistrates
               killing
               ,
               or
               punishing
               Murder
               ,
               Theft
               ,
               Adulterie
               ,
               &c
               they
               may
               adde
               this
               new
               one
               of
               Master
               
                 Goodwins
                 ,
                 There
                 is
                 this
                 cleere
                 Reason
                 why
                 the
                 old
                 Testament
                 Law
                 for
                 punishing
                 of
                 Murtherers
                 ,
                 Theeves
                 ,
                 Adulterers
                 ,
                 &c
                 should
                 not
                 now
                 be
                 in
                 force
                 upon
                 any
                 such
                 terms
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 ,
                 when
                 ,
                 and
                 where
                 it
                 was
                 given
                 ;
                 because
                 in
                 all
                 
                 difficult
                 cases
                 that
                 happened
                 about
                 matters
                 of
                 the
                 Second
                 Table
                 ,
                 the
                 Jewes
                 to
                 whom
                 this
                 Law
                 was
                 given
                 ,
                 had
                 the
                 opportunitie
                 of
                 immediate
                 consultation
                 with
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
                 God
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 who
                 could
                 and
                 did
                 from
                 time
                 to
                 time
                 infallibly
                 declare
                 what
                 his
                 owne
                 mind
                 and
                 pleasure
                 was
                 in
                 them
                 :
                 So
                 that
                 except
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 to
                 give
                 sentence
                 in
                 cases
                 of
                 bloud
                 ,
                 theft
                 ,
                 &c
                 had
                 been
                 desperately
                 wicked
                 ,
                 and
                 set
                 upon
                 bloud
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 despised
                 that
                 glorious
                 Ordinance
                 of
                 the
                 Oracle
                 amongst
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 do
                 injustice
                 ,
                 because
                 God
                 himselfe
                 was
                 alwayes
                 at
                 hand
                 ,
                 to
                 declare
                 unto
                 them
                 what
                 was
                 meet
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 ;
                 and
                 what
                 kind
                 of
                 man-slayer
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 put
                 to
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 whether
                 the
                 person
                 killed
                 the
                 man
                 casually
                 or
                 wilfully
                 ,
              
               &c
               ,
               
                 whereas
                 now
                 ,
                 the
                 best
                 Oracles
                 that
                 Magistrates
                 and
                 Iudges
                 have
                 to
                 direct
                 them
                 in
                 doubtfull
                 cases
                 about
                 matters
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 estate
                 ,
              
               &c
               ,
               
                 are
                 men
                 of
                 very
                 fallible
                 judgements
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Lawes
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 proceede
                 by
                 ,
                 of
                 doubtfull
                 Interpretation
                 in
                 many
                 cases
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 to
                 goe
                 about
                 to
                 prove
                 that
                 the
                 Law
                 for
                 punishing
                 Murtherers
                 ,
                 Theeves
                 ,
              
               &c
               
                 is
                 now
                 ,
                 or
                 amongst
                 us
                 in
                 force
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 was
                 once
                 given
                 unto
                 the
                 Jewes
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 men
                 should
                 prove
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 may
                 safely
                 and
                 without
                 danger
                 walk
                 among
                 ●ogs
                 ,
                 Praecipices
                 ,
                 and
                 ditches
                 at
                 midnight
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 may
                 well
                 doe
                 it
                 at
                 noon
                 day
                 .
              
               I
               will
               undertake
               to
               make
               it
               good
               against
               Master
               Goodwin
               ,
               that
               whatsover
               he
               saith
               in
               this
               his
               cleere
               Reason
               for
               the
               Magistrates
               punishing
               in
               matters
               of
               Religion
               under
               the
               old
               Testament
               ,
               but
               against
               it
               now
               ,
               to
               show
               it
               was
               the
               same
               in
               matters
               of
               Iustice
               and
               Right
               among
               men
               ,
               then
               ,
               and
               is
               as
               strong
               against
               Magistrates
               coercive
               Power
               now
               in
               those
               things
               ,
               as
               in
               matters
               of
               Religion
               ;
               yea
               upon
               that
               head
               of
               difficult
               and
               doubtfull
               cases
               ,
               and
               danger
               of
               Magistrates
               erring
               and
               mistaking
               in
               judgement
               thereupon
               ,
               to
               give
               severall
               Reasons
               of
               the
               danger
               of
               Magistrates
               mistaking
               rather
               in
               difficult
               cases
               of
               the
               second
               ,
               then
               of
               the
               first
               Table
               :
               Whoever
               hath
               but
               read
               and
               observed
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               yea
               but
               the
               five
               Books
               of
               Moses
               ,
               must
               acknowledge
               there
               were
               many
               difficult
               and
               doubtfull
               cases
               under
               the
               old
               Law
               ,
               upon
               the
               commandements
               of
               the
               second
               Table
               as
               well
               as
               of
               the
               first
               ,
               and
               therefore
               superior
               and
               higher
               Courts
               ,
               divers
               one
               above
               another
               were
               appointed
               by
               God
               under
               the
               Law
               to
               which
               in
               hard
               matters
               concerning
               the
               second
               Table
               ,
               as
               of
               the
               first
               ,
               they
               might
               resort
               for
               advice
               and
               resolution
               :
               Whoever
               doth
               but
               consider
               the
               many
               Questions
               and
               
               cases
               handled
               ,
               and
               written
               upon
               ,
               by
               the
               School-men
               ,
               Casui●ls
               ,
               Canonists
               ,
               Civilians
               upon
               matters
               of
               the
               second
               Table
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               of
               the
               first
               ,
               together
               with
               the
               errrors
               *
               and
               diversitie
               of
               Opinions
               that
               have
               been
               in
               the
               Church
               from
               the
               Apostles
               dayes
               down
               to
               this
               time
               upon
               every
               one
               of
               the
               commandements
               of
               the
               second
               Table
               ,
               as
               about
               Magistracie
               ,
               Polygam●e
               ,
               Communitie
               of
               Wives
               ,
               and
               Communitie
               of
               Goods
               ,
               about
               Christians
               being
               Magistrates
               ,
               the
               Lawfulnesse
               of
               Christians
               going
               to
               war
               ,
               about
               the
               Lawfulnesse
               of
               Lying
               ,
               dissimulation
               ,
               and
               aequivocation
               in
               divers
               cases
               &c
               ,
               must
               confesse
               there
               are
               many
               Controversies
               and
               doubts
               about
               the
               Contents
               of
               the
               second
               Table
               .
            
             
               That
               place
               in
               Deuteronomy
               17.
               from
               the
               eigth
               verse
               to
               the
               twelfth
               ,
               brought
               by
               Master
               Goodwin
               for
               the
               
                 judgement
                 of
                 Vrim
              
               in
               difficult
               cases
               about
               matters
               of
               Religion
               ,
               and
               so
               made
               the
               ground
               of
               Magistrates
               punishing
               for
               Religion
               then
               ,
               but
               not
               now
               ,
               speaks
               ,
               as
               well
               of
               hard
               matters
               in
               civill
               things
               betweene
               man
               and
               man
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               things
               of
               God
               :
               There
               are
               some
               Divines
               who
               understand
               the
               Place
               wholly
               or
               Principally
               of
               hard
               matters
               and
               Controversies
               about
               the
               second
               Table
               ,
               so
               Luther
               upon
               the
               place
               laboring
               to
               free
               it
               from
               the
               corrupt
               Interpretation
               and
               sense
               put
               upon
               it
               by
               the
               Papists
               ,
               saith
               ,
               
                 Moses
                 doth
                 here
                 deale
                 not
                 concerning●
                 the
                 word
                 or
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 or
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 speake
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 questions
                 of
                 faith
                 which
                 they
                 would
                 have
                 referd
                 to
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 the
                 sentence
                 of
                 Publick
                 and
                 Prophane
                 Crimes
                 ,
              
               So
               A●●sworth
               and
               our
               English
               Divines
               on
               the
               Place
               ,
               
                 by
                 blood
                 and
                 blood
                 understand
                 Murder
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 the
                 Iudges
                 may
                 be
                 doubtfull
                 and
                 unable
                 to
                 find
                 out
                 whether
                 it
                 were
                 wilfull
                 which
                 deserved
                 death
                 ,
                 or
                 unwilling
                 for
                 which
                 exile
                 into
                 the
                 Cities
                 of
                 Refuge
                 was
                 appointede
                 by
                 Plea
                 and
                 Plea
                 ,
                 pleading
                 for
                 ,
                 and
                 against
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 cause
                 ,
                 some
                 accusing
                 ,
                 some
                 denying
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 in
              
               1
               Kings
               3.
               16.
               17.
               18.
               
                 by
                 stroake
                 and
                 stroake
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 also
                 meant
                 stroaks
                 and
                 Wounds
                 that
                 one
                 man
                 gave
                 unto
                 another
                 whether
                 of
                 Malignitie
                 or
                 Casualtie
              
               ;
               and
               Hagiomastix
               in
               Section
               107.
               in
               Answer
               to
               the
               Vindication
               of
               the
               Ordinance
               against
               Heresies
               ,
               which
               brought
               Deut.
               17.
               12.
               for
               a
               proofe
               of
               God
               making
               controverted
               points
               in
               Religion
               a
               matter
               of
               death
               or
               imprisonment
               ,
               carries
               his
               first
               and
               second
               Answers
               so
               ,
               as
               if
               that
               place
               were
               understood
               wholly
               or
               Principally
               of
               Controversies
               about
               the
               second
               Table
               ,
               
                 between
                 blood
                 and
                 blood
                 ,
                 between
                 stroake
                 and
                 stroake
                 ,
                 Plea
                 and
                 Plea
              
               ;
               and
               if
               he
               meant
               not
               so
               ,
               those
               Answers
               are
               nothing
               to
               the
               Position
               of
               the
               Vindicator
               ,
               affirming
               
                 that
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 old
                 Testament
                 gave
                 Authority
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 controverted
                 point
                 in
                 Religion
                 ,
              
               (
               for
               of
               Religion
               he
               speaks
               )
               
                 a
                 matter
                 of
                 death
                 or
                 imprisonment
                 .
              
               But
               all
               Divines
               generally
               who
               write
               upon
               the
               place
               by
               way
               of
               exposition
               ,
               or
               who
               have
               written
               of
               the
               Judicatories
               among
               the
               Jewes
               ,
               and
               of
               Appeales
               from
               lower
               Courts
               to
               higher
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               distinction
               between
               Civill
               and
               Ecclesiasticall
               Courts
               ,
               do
               understand
               the
               hard
               matters
               in
               judgment
               ,
               and
               the
               matters
               of
               Controversie
               within
               the
               gates
               ,
               to
               bee
               meant
               of
               criminall
               matters
               in
               Civill
               things
               ,
               belonging
               to
               the
               second
               Table
               as
               sixth
               and
               eight
               Commandement
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               of
               Ecclesiasticall
               things
               :
               
                 the
                 matter
                 too
                 hard
                 between
                 blood
                 and
                 blood
                 ,
                 between
                 Plea
                 and
                 Plea
                 ,
              
               is
               interpreted
               by
               learned
               J●nius
               in
               his
               Analysis
               upon
               Deuterononie
               ,
               of
               shughter
               and
               killing
               ,
               and
               of
               contention
               in
               Civill
               causes
               about
               such
               things
               as
               belong
               to
               the
               accommodations
               of
               life
               ,
               as
               between
               
                 stroak
                 and
                 stroak
              
               is
               of
               diseases
               as
               of
               the
               plague
               of
               Leprofie
               ,
               which
               was
               in
               an
               Ecclesiasticall
               and
               ceremoniall
               way
               according
               to
               the
               Law
               to
               be
               distinguished
               ,
               and
               therefore
               in
               this
               place
               the
               argument
               that
               is
               handled
               is
               Politicall
               or
               Ecclesiasticall
               :
               The
               Politicall
               is
               Criminall
               or
               Civill
               ,
               but
               the
               Ecclesiasticall
               is
               Ceremoniall
               :
               So
               Lyra
               understands
               between
               
                 blood
                 and
                 blood
                 ,
                 when
                 one
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Judges
                 say
                 that
                 this
                 shedding
                 of
                 blood
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 punished
                 with
                 death
                 as
                 being
                 voluntary
                 murder
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 part
                 sayes
                 no
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 but
                 casuall
                 .
              
               Master
               Gillespie
               in
               his
               Aarous
               rod
               blossoming
               Book
               .
               1.
               chapt
               .
               3.
               showes
               
                 t
                 is
                 agreed
                 upon
                 both
                 by
                 Jewish
                 and
                 Christian
                 Expositors
                 that
                 this
                 place
                 holds
                 forth
                 a
                 supreme
                 Civill
                 Court
                 of
                 Judges
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 this
                 text
                 holds
                 forth
                 two
                 sorts
                 of
                 causes
                 ,
                 some
                 foren●icall
                 ,
                 betweene
                 blood
                 and
                 
                 blood
                 ;
                 some
                 ceremoniall
                 between
                 stroak
                 and
                 stroake
                 .
              
               Now
               this
               Scripture
               speaking
               how
               that
               
                 man
                 shall
                 die
                 that
                 will
                 do
                 presumptuously
                 and
                 will
                 not
                 hearken
                 unto
                 the
                 Judge
                 ,
              
               as
               well
               as
               he
               that
               will
               not
               hearken
               unto
               the
               Priest
               ,
               and
               speaking
               of
               matters
               of
               the
               second
               Table
               as
               well
               as
               of
               the
               first
               ,
               
               and
               the
               sentence
               of
               death
               here
               spoken
               of
               ,
               if
               immediate
               and
               infallible
               by
               Vrim
               ,
               extending
               equally
               to
               difficult
               cases
               in
               Civill
               matters
               as
               in
               matters
               of
               Religion
               ,
               or
               rather
               more
               ,
               there
               being
               divers
               particular
               instances
               in
               Scripture
               of
               Answers
               in
               Civill
               matters
               ,
               as
               of
               war
               and
               foretelling
               of
               some
               events
               in
               Civill
               affairs
               ,
               but
               none
               in
               matters
               of
               Religion
               ;
               if
               then
               the
               Magistrate
               because
               of
               his
               immediatenesse
               of
               consultation
               with
               God
               ,
               might
               punish
               in
               matters
               of
               Religion
               ,
               but
               not
               now
               ,
               that
               immediatenesse
               being
               ceased
               ,
               it
               will
               also
               follow
               he
               might
               then
               punish
               for
               bloud
               ,
               &c
               ,
               because
               by
               Vrim
               hee
               might
               certainly
               know
               whether
               it
               was
               wilfull
               or
               voluntary
               ,
               but
               now
               he
               may
               not
               ,
               because
               t
               is
               possible
               and
               probable
               in
               doubtfull
               and
               difficult
               cases
               about
               mans
               life
               ,
               meum
               and
               tuum
               ,
               he
               may
               run
               into
               errors
               and
               mistake
               .
            
             
               Sixthly
               ,
               this
               
                 cleer
                 Reason
              
               of
               Hagiomastixs
               making
               infallibility
               the
               ground
               of
               coercive
               Power
               ,
               and
               Fallibility
               a
               being
               subject
               to
               error
               and
               mistake
               ,
               the
               ground
               of
               the
               deniall
               of
               such
               a
               power
               ,
               is
               a
               fundamentall
               falsity
               ,
               and
               a
               grand
               mistake
               ,
               overthrowing
               equally
               all
               spirituall
               censures
               and
               punishments
               in
               cases
               of
               false
               Doctrines
               and
               Hereticks
               ,
               and
               all
               bodily
               outward
               punishments
               in
               Criminall
               Civill
               matters
               ,
               and
               so
               at
               once
               making
               void
               all
               the
               Civill
               Power
               of
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Ecclesiasticall
               power
               of
               the
               Church
               :
               For
               the
               Magistrate
               is
               not
               infallible
               ,
               absolutely
               free
               from
               all
               possibility
               of
               error
               and
               mistake
               in
               his
               judgement
               in
               matters
               of
               the
               second
               Table
               :
               many
               Magistrates
               in
               those
               matters
               have
               and
               doe
               daily
               grosly
               mistake
               ,
               many
               innocent
               persons
               have
               suffered
               ,
               and
               doe
               daily
               ,
               and
               many
               guilty
               persons
               have
               and
               doe
               escape
               ;
               who
               does
               not
               see
               in
               Civill
               matters
               what
               mistakes
               there
               are
               ,
               and
               may
               bee
               both
               in
               point
               of
               law
               and
               matter
               of
               fact
               ,
               how
               Lawyers
               and
               Iudges
               are
               divided
               in
               their
               Opinions
               ,
               what
               controversies
               and
               difficulties
               arise
               upon
               cases
               ,
               what
               doubts
               and
               Scruples
               grow
               upon
               witnesses
               testifying
               quite
               contrary
               ,
               and
               other
               circumstances
               ,
               so
               that
               what
               Iudge
               can
               say
               hee
               is
               infallible
               and
               certaine
               that
               
               hee
               is
               not
               mistaken
               ,
               that
               hee
               saw
               such
               a
               fact
               committed
               ,
               that
               the
               accusers
               and
               witnesses
               have
               deposed
               nothing
               but
               truth
               .
               I
               could
               Instance
               in
               a
               hundred
               particulars
               both
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               Law-Makers
               ,
               the
               Lawes
               ,
               the
               Jewry
               ,
               Witnesses
               ,
               the
               accused
               partie
               ,
               the
               Iudges
               themselves
               ,
               &c
               wherein
               Magistrates
               are
               as
               fallible
               and
               as
               obnoxious
               unto
               error
               in
               matters
               of
               the
               second
               Table
               as
               in
               the
               first
               ,
               yea
               ,
               and
               in
               divers
               respects
               more
               ▪
               but
               I
               must
               refer
               this
               to
               the
               second
               part
               of
               this
               subject
               ,
               where
               the
               Grounds
               for
               Toleration
               ,
               particularly
               that
               of
               no
               man
               being
               infallible
               in
               our
               dayes
               ,
               is
               to
               be
               answered
               ,
               Deut.
               17.
               8
               ,
               9
               ,
               10
               ,
               11
               ,
               12.
               showes
               us
               there
               are
               difficultcases
               and
               Controversies
               in
               matters
               of
               the
               second
               Table
               ,
               
                 between
                 blood
                 and
                 blood
              
               ,
               &c
               and
               that
               among
               the
               Iudges
               themselves
               ,
               so
               that
               higher
               Courts
               are
               appointed
               to
               go
               unto
               ,
               and
               the
               highest
               of
               all
               the
               
                 Councell
                 of
                 Seventie
                 at
                 Jerusalem
              
               .
               Who
               sees
               not
               in
               Kingdomes
               about
               their
               Lawes
               and
               Civill
               Rights
               as
               high
               and
               great
               Controversies
               and
               Contestations
               as
               in
               matters
               of
               Religion
               ,
               each
               partie
               having
               great
               Lawyers
               and
               able
               men
               on
               their
               side
               .
               So
               the
               Church
               with
               the
               best
               Councels
               and
               Synods
               are
               not
               infallible
               ,
               but
               may
               mistake
               and
               erre
               and
               in
               in
               some
               things
               have
               mistaken
               ,
               as
               *
               many
               learned
               Protestants
               have
               shown
               against
               the
               Papists
               upon
               that
               question
               whether
               the
               Church
               may
               erre
               .
               And
               therefore
               by
               this
               
                 cleer
                 reason
              
               of
               Master
               Goodwin
               it
               should
               not
               be
               only
               unlawfull
               for
               the
               Magistrates
               to
               punish
               for
               Idolatrie
               ,
               Blasphemie
               ,
               Heresie
               ,
               Scisme
               ,
               but
               for
               Murder
               ,
               Theft
               ,
               Polygamie
               ,
               Adulterie
               ,
               &c
               yea
               as
               unlawfull
               for
               the
               Church
               to
               admonish
               and
               excommunicate
               for
               Idolatrie
               ,
               Heresie
               ,
               Blasphemie
               ,
               &c
               as
               for
               the
               Magistrates
               to
               punish
               corporally
               :
               But
               now
               
                 M.
                 S.
                 Hagiomastix
                 ,
                 Ancient
                 Bounds
                 or
                 Liberty
                 of
                 Conscieuce
                 stated
                 ,
              
               with
               divers
               of
               our
               Sectaries
               who
               write
               of
               this
               question
               yeeld
               the
               Magistrates
               power
               in
               matters
               of
               the
               second
               Table
               ,
               answering
               that
               of
               Rom.
               13.
               4.
               to
               be
               understood
               in
               things
               concerning
               the
               second
               Table
               ,
               and
               the
               Churches
               power
               in
               censuring
               for
               Heresies
               ,
               evading
               that
               of
               Revel
               .
               2.
               20.
               to
               be
               
               meant
               of
               Ministers
               ,
               not
               Magistrates
               ,
               and
               of
               spirituall
               censures
               not
               Civill
               ,
               who
               yet
               are
               alike
               fallible
               and
               subject
               to
               error
               and
               mistake
               ,
               the
               Magistrates
               in
               Civill
               judgements
               ,
               and
               Ministers
               in
               spirituall
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               in
               punishing
               corporally
               in
               matters
               of
               Idolatrie
               ,
               Heresie
               ,
               and
               indeed
               considering
               the
               state
               of
               the
               question
               of
               Magistrates
               coercive
               Power
               in
               matters
               of
               Religion
               ,
               as
               I
               have
               laid
               it
               downe
               in
               the
               Prolegomena
               ,
               and
               so
               is
               to
               be
               understood
               viz.
               that
               the
               Magistrate
               is
               to
               doe
               it
               upon
               advice
               and
               after
               advice
               in
               all
               difficult
               doubtfull
               cases
               with
               the
               ablest
               Godliest
               Ministers
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               by
               the
               advice
               of
               Synods
               ,
               with
               Solemne
               Prayers
               ,
               after
               meant
               of
               instruction
               and
               conviction
               used
               to
               the
               parties
               ,
               which
               means
               and
               helps
               being
               not
               in
               Civill
               causes
               nor
               in
               the
               censures
               of
               particular
               Churches
               ,
               are
               more
               liable
               to
               error
               and
               mistake
               then
               Magistrates
               :
               So
               that
               if
               Magistrates
               and
               Churches
               may
               punish
               ,
               the
               one
               corporally
               in
               matters
               of
               the
               second
               Table
               ,
               the
               other
               spiritually
               in
               cases
               of
               both
               (
               as
               is
               confessed
               by
               our
               grand
               Patrons
               of
               Toleration
               )
               notwithstanding
               their
               fallibilitie
               and
               possibilitie
               of
               mistake
               ,
               
               then
               in
               difficult
               doubtfull
               cases
               Magistrates
               may
               punish
               in
               matters
               of
               the
               first
               Table
               ,
               notwithstanding
               they
               are
               men
               of
               very
               fallible
               judgements
               ;
               or
               in
               case
               the
               want
               of
               the
               Magistrates
               infallibilitie
               puts
               a
               supersedeas
               to
               his
               coercive
               Power
               in
               matters
               of
               Religion
               ,
               the
               same
               want
               deprives
               him
               of
               Power
               in
               Civill
               things
               ,
               and
               Ministers
               in
               Ecclesiastical
               ,
               because
               of
               their
               Possibilitie
               of
               erring
               in
               both
               :
               By
               all
               which
               the
               Reader
               may
               see
               t
               is
               a
               very
               rotten
               foundation
               both
               to
               build
               upon
               ,
               or
               to
               take
               away
               the
               Power
               of
               censuring
               evill
               and
               erroneous
               persons
               upon
               the
               infallibilitie
               or
               fallibilitie
               of
               those
               who
               have
               Authoritie
               from
               God
               ;
               no
               ,
               certainly
               ,
               this
               Power
               and
               dutie
               of
               those
               who
               are
               in
               place
               both
               in
               Church
               and
               State
               ,
               are
               founded
               on
               the
               Ordinance
               and
               Institution
               of
               God
               ,
               in
               appointing
               such
               Offices
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               Crimes
               and
               offences
               ,
               and
               on
               the
               ends
               of
               vindicating
               Gods
               Glory
               and
               Name
               ,
               and
               preserving
               others
               from
               being
               ruined
               ,
               &c
               ,
               but
               never
               on
               that
               ,
               that
               the
               persons
               who
               should
               exercise
               it
               were
               infallible
               and
               not
               subject
               to
               error
               ,
               which
               that
               t
               is
               so
               ,
               may
               be
               demonstrated
               by
               these
               following
               reasons
               .
               First
               ,
               In
               the
               Churches
               of
               the
               new
               Testament
               in
               the
               Apostles
               dayes
               when
               they
               had
               men
               amongst
               them
               immediately
               inspired
               ,
               who
               
               could
               dictate
               the
               mind
               of
               Christ
               infallibly
               ,
               and
               tell
               them
               the
               certaine
               meaning
               of
               any
               Scripture
               ,
               notwithstanding
               all
               that
               Infallibilitie
               and
               Immediatenesse
               of
               Inspiration
               ,
               such
               Persons
               Tenets
               and
               Practises
               (
               though
               erroneous
               and
               mistakes
               )
               as
               by
               the
               rules
               of
               faith
               and
               love
               could
               and
               might
               be
               tolerated
               and
               suffered
               ,
               were
               tolerated
               ,
               and
               the
               Apostles
               in
               those
               things
               so
               far
               from
               giving
               any
               directions
               to
               the
               Churches
               for
               withdrawing
               or
               excommunicating
               ,
               that
               they
               give
               commands
               to
               the
               contrary
               ,
               namely
               to
               
                 receive
                 ,
                 bear
                 with
                 ,
                 please
                 such
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 our selves
                 ,
                 follow
                 after
                 the
                 things
                 which
                 make
                 for
                 peace
                 ,
                 and
                 things
                 wherewith
                 one
                 may
                 edifie
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 whereto
                 we
                 have
                 already
                 attained
                 to
                 walk
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 Rule
                 ,
              
               as
               these
               Scriptures
               
                 Rom.
                 14.
                 1
                 ,
                 2
                 ,
                 3
                 ,
                 4
                 ,
                 13
                 ,
                 19.
                 
                 Rom.
                 15
                 ,
                 1
                 ,
                 2
                 ,
                 3.
                 
                 Phil.
              
               3.
               15
               ,
               16.
               with
               divers
               of
               the
               like
               kind
               show
               :
               The
               holding
               
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 Christ
                 to
                 be
                 at
                 hand
                 ,
              
               was
               an
               error
               ,
               and
               Paul
               writes
               pathetically
               to
               disswade
               the
               Thessalonians
               from
               it
               2
               Thes
               .
               2.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3.
               yet
               for
               all
               that
               hee
               accounts
               them
               brethren
               ,
               and
               so
               I
               might
               instance
               in
               other
               such
               particulars
               ;
               whereas
               on
               the
               contrary
               in
               damnable
               Heresies
               ,
               Scismes
               ,
               and
               such
               like
               ,
               as
               denying
               the
               resurrection
               of
               the
               dead
               ,
               holding
               Circumcision
               necessary
               to
               Iustification
               ,
               in
               denying
               Jesus
               Christ
               to
               be
               come
               in
               the
               flesh
               ,
               in
               teaching
               the
               Doctrines
               of
               Balaam
               and
               of
               the
               Nicolaitans
               ,
               in
               separating
               themselves
               and
               going
               out
               from
               the
               Church
               ,
               the
               Apostles
               are
               against
               all
               suffering
               ,
               bearing
               with
               ,
               receiving
               of
               ,
               and
               for
               rejecting
               ,
               delivering
               up
               to
               Satan
               and
               cutting
               of
               all
               such
               ,
               as
               these
               Scriptures
               testifie
               1
               
                 Tim.
                 1.
                 20.
                 
                 Tit.
                 3.
                 10.
                 
                 Gal.
                 1.
                 8
                 ,
                 9.
                 
                 Gal.
              
               5.
               12.
               the
               second
               Epistle
               of
               
                 Iohn
                 .
                 7.
                 9
                 ,
                 10.
                 
                 Jude
                 19
                 ,
                 23
                 v.
                 Revel
                 .
              
               2.
               14
               ,
               15
               ,
               20.
               with
               many
               more
               .
               Now
               in
               the
               Tenets
               ,
               Opinions
               and
               Practises
               of
               the
               first
               sort
               ,
               the
               Apostles
               could
               have
               resolved
               the
               Romans
               ,
               Philippians
               as
               infallibly
               ,
               who
               held
               the
               truth
               ,
               and
               who
               in
               the
               error
               in
               those
               particulars
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               latter
               of
               Heresies
               :
               This
               is
               acknowledged
               by
               Master
               Burroughs
               himselfe
               in
               page
               59
               ▪
               60
               ,
               61.
               of
               his
               
                 Heart
                 divisions
              
               ,
               even
               where
               he
               pleads
               for
               a
               Toleration
               in
               all
               points
               doubtfull
               and
               controverted
               among
               godly
               men
               ,
               who
               writes
               thus
               ,
               
                 all
                 these
                 people
                 spoken
                 of
                 in
              
               Rom.
               14
               
                 were
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 right
                 ,
                 for
                 a
                 man
                 not
                 to
                 eat
                 flesh
                 out
                 of
                 conscience
                 when
                 the
                 thing
                 was
                 not
                 forbidden
                 ,
                 certainly
                 was
                 a
                 sin
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 make
                 conscience
                 of
                 a
                 Holy
                 Day
                 which
                 God
                 required
                 not
                 ,
                 was
                 a
                 sin
                 :
                 Now
                 the
                 Apostle
                 did
                 not
                 
                 come
                 with
                 his
                 Authoritie
                 ,
                 and
                 say
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 make
                 you
                 leave
                 of
                 keeping
                 such
                 dayes
                 ,
                 or
                 you
                 shall
                 eate
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 abstaine
                 thus
                 as
                 you
                 doe
                 is
                 evill
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 must
                 not
                 be
                 suffered
                 in
                 you
                 .
                 No
                 ,
                 the
                 Apostle
                 layes
                 no
                 Apostlicall
                 Authoritie
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 tels
                 them
                 ,
                 That
                 every
                 man
                 must
                 bee
                 ful●y
                 perswaded
                 in
                 his
                 owne
                 mind
                 in
                 what
                 he
                 doth
                 ;
                 and
                 who
                 art
                 thou
                 that
                 judgest
                 another
                 mans
                 servant
                 ?
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 received
                 him
                 .
                 And
                 yet
                 the
                 Governours
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 the
                 Primitive
                 times
                 might
                 upon
                 much
                 stronger
                 grounds
                 have
                 stood
                 upon
                 such
                 a
                 Principle
                 ,
                 then
                 any
                 Governours
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 now
                 can
                 ;
                 there
                 was
                 lesse
                 Reason
                 why
                 they
                 should
                 suffer
                 any
                 difference
                 in
                 Opinion
                 or
                 Practise
                 amongst
                 them
                 ,
                 then
                 why
                 wee
                 should
                 suffer
                 differences
                 amongst
                 us
                 ;
                 for
                 they
                 had
                 men
                 amongst
                 them
                 immediately
                 inspired
                 ,
                 who
                 could
                 dictate
                 the
                 mind
                 of
                 Christ
                 infallibly
                 ,
                 they
                 could
                 tell
                 them
                 the
                 certaine
                 meaning
                 of
                 any
                 Scripture
              
               ;
               And
               yet
               we
               see
               plainly
               ,
               the
               Apostle
               applies
               himselfe
               both
               in
               the
               Romans
               and
               Philippians
               rather
               to
               presse
               mutuall
               forbearance
               ,
               and
               keeping
               the
               Vnitie
               of
               the
               Spirit
               in
               the
               Bond
               of
               Peace
               ,
               using
               all
               arguments
               of
               that
               kind
               ,
               
                 as
                 God
                 hath
                 received
                 him
                 ,
                 be
                 that
                 regardeth
                 a
                 day
                 regardeth
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 ;
                 and
                 hee
                 that
                 regardeth
                 not
                 the
                 day
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 he
                 doth
                 not
                 regard
                 it
                 ,
                 he
                 that
                 cateth
                 eateth
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Neverthelesse
                 whereunto
                 wee
                 have
                 attained
                 let
                 us
                 walk
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 Rule
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 in
                 any
                 thing
                 you
                 be
                 otherwise
                 minded
                 ,
                 God
                 shall
                 reveale
                 even
                 this
                 unto
                 you
                 ,
              
               then
               from
               God
               immediately
               and
               infallibly
               to
               declare
               who
               were
               in
               the
               right
               and
               truth
               in
               those
               particulars
               wherein
               they
               differed
               ,
               and
               thereupon
               to
               command
               the
               others
               to
               be
               of
               their
               mind
               and
               Practise
               in
               all
               the
               particulars
               ,
               or
               else
               upon
               such
               an
               infallible
               resolution
               to
               declare
               they
               ought
               to
               be
               cast
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               no
               communion
               hold
               with
               them
               :
               By
               all
               which
               t
               is
               evident
               ,
               that
               Infallibility
               and
               opportunitie
               of
               immediatenesse
               of
               consultation
               with
               God
               is
               not
               the
               formall
               Ground
               of
               censure
               ,
               but
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               things
               themselves
               ,
               being
               destructive
               to
               faith
               ,
               Godlinesse
               ,
               and
               edifying
               :
               for
               if
               the
               power
               of
               punishing
               had
               beene
               founded
               on
               infallibilitie
               ,
               seeing
               the
               Apostles
               were
               as
               able
               and
               infallible
               to
               give
               certaine
               resolutions
               in
               the
               matter
               of
               dayes
               ,
               meate
               ,
               and
               drinks
               and
               such
               like
               ,
               as
               in
               matters
               of
               faith
               ,
               they
               would
               have
               given
               other
               manner
               of
               Rules
               then
               they
               did
               in
               
                 Rom.
                 14.
                 
                 Phil.
              
               3.
               
               And
               indeed
               if
               Hagiomastize
               infallibilitie
               were
               good
               ,
               what
               reason
               can
               be
               given
               why
               the
               Apostles
               
               did
               not
               proceed
               with
               all
               errors
               and
               all
               persons
               ,
               as
               with
               
                 Hymene●s
                 ,
                 Alexander
              
               ,
               and
               the
               woman
               Iesable
               ,
               which
               cleerly
               showes
               the
               lawfulnesse
               of
               censures
               lay
               not
               in
               the
               infallible
               knowledge
               of
               the
               Governours
               of
               the
               Church
               but
               the
               Apostles
               in
               persons
               and
               things
               themselves
               ,
               the
               one
               sort
               weak
               peaceable
               Christians
               holding
               the
               head
               ,
               and
               communion
               with
               the
               body
               ,
               the
               other
               turbulent
               ,
               wilful
               ,
               holding
               Doctrins
               subverting
               in
               the
               foundation
               ,
               the
               precious
               soules
               of
               men
               and
               godlines
               :
               And
               certainly
               if
               infallibility
               were
               not
               the
               just
               ground
               and
               formall
               reason
               of
               censuring
               ,
               but
               some
               other
               thing
               ,
               then
               fallibility
               a
               possibility
               of
               mistaking
               in
               some
               things
               cannot
               be
               a
               just
               cause
               of
               taking
               away
               all
               power
               of
               punishing
               from
               Governors
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               all
               points
               though
               never
               so
               destructive
               to
               Gods
               glory
               and
               the
               soules
               of
               men
               .
               Secondly
               in
               the
               new
               Testament
               there
               are
               many
               commands
               given
               ,
               and
               many
               ●●●les
               laid
               down
               both
               for
               those
               times
               wherein
               they
               were
               written
               ,
               and
               for
               all
               times
               till
               the
               comming
               of
               Christ
               ,
               unto
               persons
               ,
               who
               were
               not
               infallible
               nor
               immediately
               inspired
               ,
               concerning
               Heresies
               and
               Hereticks
               ,
               Scismes
               and
               Scismaticks
               ,
               
                 to
                 beware
                 of
                 folk
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 and
                 false
                 Teachers
                 ,
                 to
                 avoid
                 ,
                 reject
                 ,
                 and
                 turne
                 away
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 beleeve
                 every
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 try
                 the
                 Spirits
                 whether
                 they
                 are
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 receive
                 into
                 house
                 ,
                 neither
                 to
                 bid
                 God
                 speed
                 those
                 that
                 trasgresse
                 and
                 abide
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               not
               to
               suffer
               those
               who
               teach
               false
               Doctrine
               ,
               and
               
                 sed●ce
                 the
                 servants
              
               to
               God
               ,
               to
               
                 countend
                 ●arnestly
                 the
                 faith
                 ,
                 to
                 hold
                 fast
              
               the
               truth
               and
               sound
               Doctrine
               show
               was
               these
               Scriptures
               to
               whole
               Churches
               and
               particular
               Persons
               ,
               both
               private
               Christians
               ,
               and
               Pastors
               ,
               and
               Teachers
               ,
               not
               Apostles
               and
               Prophets
               ,
               the
               extraordinary
               Officers
               
                 Rom.
                 1.
                 16
                 ,
                 17
                 ,
                 18.
                 
                 Phil.
                 3.
                 2.
                 1.
                 
                 Tim.
                 6.
                 5.
                 2
                 
                 Pet.
                 3.
                 17.
                 1
                 
                 John
                 4.
                 3.
                 2.
                 
                 Epist
                 .
                 John
                 9.
                 10.
                 
                 Jud●
                 3.
                 
                 Revel
                 .
                 2.
                 14
                 ,
                 20.
                 
                 Revel
                 .
              
               3.
               
               Now
               however
               the
               Apostles
               and
               Prophets
               in
               those
               Primitive
               times
               were
               infallible
               and
               immediately
               inspired
               (
               of
               whose
               immediate
               infallibilitie
               how
               farre
               ,
               and
               in
               what
               way
               ,
               whether
               only
               in
               penning
               the
               holy
               Scriptures
               ,
               or
               how
               else
               ,
               whether
               *
               
                 ex
                 hubituali
                 asse●●entia
                 Spiritus
              
               or
               only
               
                 de
                 particulere
                 assistantia
                 Spiritus
              
               I
               shall
               speake
               at
               large
               in
               the
               second
               part
               of
               my
               Anti-Toleration
               ,
               in
               answering
               that
               Objection
               ,
               we
               have
               now
               no
               externall
               infallible
               Iudge
               )
               yet
               all
               those
               they
               w●●t
               unto
               in
               their
               
               Epistles
               ,
               every
               particular
               beleever
               ,
               man
               and
               woman
               were
               not
               ,
               neither
               are
               infallible
               ,
               not
               the
               
                 Elect
                 Lady
                 and
                 her
                 children
              
               ,
               not
               all
               the
               beleeving
               Romans
               ,
               nor
               all
               those
               Christians
               to
               whom
               the
               Epistle
               generall
               of
               Iohn
               and
               Iude
               were
               written
               ,
               nor
               those
               Angels
               of
               the
               Churches
               of
               Pergamus
               and
               Thyatira
               ,
               nor
               Christians
               in
               our
               times
               to
               whom
               those
               commands
               and
               Rules
               are
               written
               and
               given
               by
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               those
               who
               then
               lived
               ,
               (
               for
               the
               Epistles
               did
               not
               concerne
               the
               times
               and
               the
               particular
               Churches
               and
               persons
               only
               to
               whom
               they
               were
               written
               as
               some
               wickedly
               affirme
               )
               and
               yet
               these
               are
               commanded
               to
               stand
               fast
               in
               the
               Faith
               ,
               to
               avoid
               those
               who
               cause
               divisions
               contrary
               to
               the
               Doctrine
               which
               they
               have
               learned
               ,
               to
               prove
               al
               things
               ,
               are
               reproved
               &
               found
               fault
               with
               by
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               for
               not
               censuring
               of
               Heresie
               ,
               false
               Doctrine
               ,
               &c.
               which
               fully
               proves
               true
               Doctrine
               may
               be
               known
               from
               false
               ,
               false
               Teachers
               may
               be
               discovered
               and
               censured
               by
               persons
               not
               infallible
               ,
               and
               so
               the
               judging
               of
               what
               is
               Heresie
               ,
               Scism
               ,
               and
               who
               is
               a
               Heretick
               or
               a
               Scismatick
               ,
               and
               the
               punishing
               ,
               or
               not
               punishing
               of
               them
               depends
               not
               upon
               infallibilitie
               or
               fallibilitie
               of
               Spirit
               ,
               infallibilitie
               is
               not
               the
               ground
               of
               censure
               ,
               nor
               fallibilitie
               of
               non
               censure
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               The
               Apostles
               who
               were
               infallibly
               and
               immediately
               inspired
               ,
               yet
               in
               cases
               of
               Controversie
               arising
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               in
               censures
               and
               determinations
               thereupon
               ,
               did
               not
               act
               from
               infallibility
               and
               immediatenes
               of
               Answers
               from
               God
               ,
               but
               from
               Scripture
               grounds
               by
               way
               of
               reasoning
               and
               disputation
               deduced
               ,
               and
               in
               a
               Synodical
               way
               by
               the
               joint
               common
               resolution
               of
               Elders
               as
               well
               as
               themselves
               ,
               as
               is
               evident
               by
               
                 Acts
                 15.
                 
                 Acts
              
               21.
               18
               ,
               19
               ,
               20
               ,
               21.
               
               In
               that
               dissention
               that
               Paul
               and
               Barnabas
               had
               with
               certainemen
               that
               came
               downe
               from
               Judea
               about
               circumcision
               ,
               Paul
               and
               Barnabas
               were
               able
               to
               have
               determined
               it
               without
               their
               and
               others
               going
               up
               to
               Jerusalem
               to
               the
               Apostles
               and
               Elders
               :
               Paul
               by
               his
               Apostolicall
               infallible
               Spirit
               ,
               could
               have
               determined
               as
               in
               
                 Gal.
                 5.
                 2.
                 
                 Behold
                 ,
                 I
              
               Paul
               
                 say
                 unto
                 you
                 that
                 if
                 you
                 be
                 circumcised
                 ,
                 Christ
                 shall
                 profit
                 you
                 nothing
              
               ;
               but
               the
               whole
               businesse
               is
               debated
               ,
               decreed
               ,
               and
               the
               decrees
               sent
               forth
               by
               Synodicall
               Authoritie
               determined
               according
               to
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               not
               by
               extraordinary
               immediate
               infallible
               inspiration
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               the
               proofe
               of
               which
               seing
               the
               Reader
               may
               find
               so
               fully
               
               and
               largely
               in
               many
               learned
               *
               Authors
               I
               shall
               spare
               to
               write
               anything
               of
               it
               .
               So
               upon
               Pauls
               comming
               to
               
                 Hierusalem
                 Acts
              
               21.
               and
               the
               offence
               that
               many
               thousands
               of
               the
               Iewes
               which
               beleeved
               and
               were
               zealous
               of
               the
               Law
               took
               at
               him
               ,
               Paul
               went
               not
               upon
               his
               own
               infallibilitie
               of
               Spirit
               or
               immediate
               Revelation
               ,
               but
               upon
               the
               joint
               councell
               and
               direction
               of
               
                 Iames
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Elders
              
               verse
               18.
               20
               ,
               21
               ,
               23
               ,
               24
               ,
               25
               ,
               26.
               
               Now
               if
               the
               Apostles
               in
               judging
               of
               false
               Doctrine
               and
               Scisme
               ,
               censuring
               the
               Authors
               of
               these
               and
               imposing
               upon
               the
               Churches
               their
               Decrees
               to
               be
               kept
               (
               all
               which
               are
               spoken
               of
               in
               A●ts
               15.
               )
               proceeded
               not
               in
               the
               way
               of
               infallible
               immediate
               Revelation
               from
               God
               ,
               laid
               it
               aside
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               but
               in
               an
               ordinary
               way
               ,
               by
               Scripture
               ,
               reason
               ,
               experience
               upon
               and
               after
               much
               debate
               ,
               as
               is
               apparent
               from
               verse
               6.
               to
               verse
               30.
               then
               t
               is
               evident
               that
               immediatnesse
               of
               Revelation
               ,
               with
               infallibilitie
               of
               Spirit
               is
               not
               the
               sole
               judge
               of
               Heresies
               and
               Errors
               ,
               and
               the
               only
               just
               reason
               of
               inflicting
               punishments
               upon
               Hereticks
               and
               Scismaticks
               .
            
             
             
               Seventhly
               ,
               besides
               the
               other
               false
               Suppositions
               laid
               down
               by
               Hagiomastix
               in
               his
               36.
               
               Sect.
               as
               the
               enquiring
               by
               Vrim
               and
               Thummim
               in
               cases
               of
               Idolatrie
               ,
               Blasphemie
               ,
               as
               that
               Inallibilitie
               is
               the
               ground
               of
               coercive
               power
               ,
               &c
               ,
               this
               also
               is
               false
               that
               he
               supposeth
               under
               the
               new
               Testament
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               Infallibilitie
               nor
               certaintie
               to
               be
               had
               in
               difficult
               ,
               doubtfull
               matters
               of
               Religion
               ,
               but
               that
               in
               those
               things
               we
               
                 walk
                 at
                 midnight
              
               ,
               in
               comparison
               of
               those
               under
               the
               old
               Law
               who
               walked
               
                 at
                 noon
                 day
              
               ,
               which
               assertion
               of
               the
               uncertaintie
               and
               darkenesse
               of
               the
               Church
               in
               points
               of
               Religion
               under
               the
               new
               Testament
               compared
               with
               the
               old
               ,
               is
               contrary
               to
               these
               grounds
               .
               First
               ,
               to
               many
               prophecies
               of
               the
               state
               of
               the
               Church
               after
               Christs
               comming
               ,
               which
               speak
               that
               then
               
                 the
                 earth
                 shall
                 be
                 filled
                 with
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 waters
                 cover
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 the
                 Moon
                 shall
                 bee
                 as
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 the
                 Sunne
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 shall
                 be
                 seven
                 sold
                 as
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 seven
                 dayes
                 ,
              
               and
               unto
               the
               manner
               of
               the
               Administration
               of
               the
               Covenant
               of
               Grace
               under
               the
               new
               Testament
               ,
               which
               however
               for
               substance
               was
               but
               one
               and
               the
               same
               under
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               yet
               for
               manner
               of
               Dispensation
               and
               Application
               differed
               and
               is
               various
               ,
               as
               many
               *
               Divines
               show
               ,
               and
               one
               of
               the
               main
               differences
               between
               them
               in
               manner
               of
               Administration
               stands
               in
               this
               ,
               that
               the
               Covenant
               of
               Grace
               under
               the
               new
               differs
               from
               the
               old
               in
               Cleernesse
               and
               Evidence
               ,
               in
               that
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               grace
               and
               salvation
               by
               Christ
               ,
               and
               of
               faith
               in
               him
               together
               with
               the
               Appendixes
               is
               more
               distinct
               and
               expresse
               then
               before
               it
               was
               ,
               not
               being
               now
               under
               a
               vaile
               ,
               but
               beheld
               with
               
                 open
                 face
                 2
                 Cor.
              
               3.
               12
               ,
               13
               ,
               17
               ,
               18.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               then
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               under
               the
               new
               Testament
               should
               be
               in
               a
               far
               worse
               condition
               then
               the
               Iewes
               were
               under
               the
               old
               ;
               for
               whereas
               they
               were
               sure
               and
               certaine
               in
               their
               Religion
               ,
               and
               had
               an
               infallible
               way
               of
               being
               resolved
               in
               all
               doubts
               ,
               Christians
               now
               should
               be
               in
               continuall
               doubts
               and
               uncertainties
               in
               matters
               of
               faith
               ,
               not
               knowing
               what
               to
               doe
               ,
               or
               whether
               to
               turne
               themselves
               ,
               which
               must
               needs
               be
               a
               most
               miserable
               condition
               ,
               and
               the
               Iewes
               case
               in
               the
               time
               ,
               before
               Christs
               comming
               
               in
               the
               flesh
               ,
               was
               to
               be
               much
               preferred
               before
               ours
               ;
               for
               the
               burden
               of
               being
               under
               the
               Pedagogy
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               with
               a
               certaintie
               and
               infallibilitie
               of
               knowing
               what
               to
               hold
               and
               beleeve
               ,
               is
               a
               light
               burden
               in
               comparison
               of
               being
               freed
               from
               the
               Ceremoniall
               Law
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               meane
               time
               to
               be
               without
               all
               certaintie
               and
               assurance
               in
               points
               of
               faith
               and
               worship
               :
               Who
               would
               not
               chuse
               rather
               to
               undergoe
               some
               burden
               with
               an
               infallibilitie
               and
               certaintie
               of
               Religion
               ,
               
               then
               to
               enjoy
               a
               Libertie
               from
               a
               Yoake
               with
               an
               uncertaintie
               and
               continuall
               feares
               Is
               not
               the
               bondage
               of
               feare
               worse
               ;
               then
               a
               bondage
               of
               ceremonies
               and
               many
               outward
               Legal
               observations
               ?
               If
               the
               deliverance
               of
               us
               from
               the
               Pedagogie
               of
               the
               Law
               hath
               brought
               us
               into
               this
               condition
               ,
               out
               burden
               is
               greater
               in
               this
               thing
               then
               any
               that
               the
               Law
               laid
               upon
               the
               Iewes
               .
               Hath
               Christ
               delivered
               us
               from
               one
               burden
               to
               lay
               a
               greater
               upon
               us
               ?
               Have
               wee
               not
               cause
               to
               say
               ,
               Lord
               let
               any
               burthen
               of
               the
               Ceremoniall
               Law
               be
               laid
               upon
               our
               necks
               rather
               then
               this
               ?
               Thirdly
               unto
               the
               end
               of
               Christian
               Religion
               ,
               and
               the
               knowledge
               of
               it
               as
               it
               is
               written
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               particularly
               of
               the
               new
               Testament
               ,
               which
               is
               that
               *
               Christians
               may
               have
               consolation
               and
               hope
               in
               life
               and
               death
               Rom.
               15.
               4.
               1
               
               Epist
               .
               John
               1.
               4.
               
               Now
               there
               can
               be
               no
               solid
               comfort
               ,
               without
               certaintie
               and
               assurance
               of
               the
               truth
               of
               the
               thing
               ,
               in
               it
               felse
               at
               least
               ,
               which
               wee
               professe
               ;
               but
               in
               doubts
               ,
               fears
               ,
               uncertainties
               ,
               the
               soule
               must
               needs
               be
               in
               perplexities
               ,
               anxieties
               ,
               as
               upon
               the
               rack
               ,
               
                 Feare
                 hath
                 torment
                 1
                 Iohn
              
               .
               4.
               18.
               
               But
               Secondly
               the
               infallibilitie
               and
               certaintie
               under
               the
               old
               Testament
               by
               Vrim
               and
               Thummim
               of
               the
               Priest
               ,
               so
               much
               spoken
               of
               and
               magnified
               by
               Hagiomastix
               ,
               above
               that
               under
               the
               new
               ,
               was
               as
               much
               liable
               to
               questioning
               and
               doubts
               by
               cavilling
               ,
               and
               contentious
               Spirits
               as
               the
               way
               under
               the
               new
               ,
               and
               many
               exceptions
               might
               be
               made
               and
               Controversies
               to
               arise
               ,
               whether
               those
               who
               were
               to
               give
               sentence
               in
               cases
               of
               Religion
               ,
               upon
               the
               Answer
               by
               Vrim
               did
               according
               as
               they
               received
               it
               from
               God
               ,
               or
               according
               to
               their
               own
               corrupt
               affection
               and
               interest
               ,
               which
               considering
               what
               many
               of
               the
               Priests
               were
               under
               the
               old
               Testament
               ,
               corrupt
               and
               partiall
               and
               the
               silent
               manner
               of
               Gods
               Answer
               by
               Vrim
               ,
               might
               give
               occasion
               of
               questioning
               ,
               yea
               Hagiomastix
               himselfe
               supposes
               and
               implies
               in
               some
               cases
               a
               possibilitie
               
               of
               a
               wrong
               Answer
               and
               doing
               injustice
               after
               consultation
               with
               the
               glorious
               Ordinance
               of
               the
               Oracle
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               these
               words
               show
               ,
               
                 So
                 that
                 except
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 to
                 give
                 sentence
                 in
                 cases
                 of
                 Religion
                 had
                 been
                 desperately
                 wicked
                 ,
                 end
                 set
                 upon
                 bloud
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 despised
                 the
                 glorious
                 Ordinance
                 of
                 the
                 Oracle
                 of
                 God
                 amongst
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 doe
                 injustice
                 :
              
               Now
               t
               is
               evident
               there
               were
               high
               Priests
               among
               them
               and
               such
               who
               had
               power
               of
               sentence
               in
               cases
               of
               Religion
               that
               were
               desperately
               wicked
               ,
               who
               either
               might
               passe
               sentence
               without
               enquiring
               by
               Vrim
               ,
               or
               else
               not
               goe
               according
               to
               Gods
               Answer
               by
               Vrim
               ,
               but
               according
               to
               the
               lusts
               of
               their
               owne
               hearts
               :
               Whosoever
               does
               but
               consider
               these
               examples
               following
               recorded
               in
               Scripture
               both
               of
               the
               Priests
               and
               other
               men
               ,
               going
               flat
               contrary
               to
               the
               mind
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               immediate
               Answers
               from
               him
               ,
               will
               not
               wonder
               but
               be
               satisfied
               .
               The
               Priests
               in
               Ieremiahs
               time
               were
               desperately
               wicked
               and
               set
               upon
               bloud
               ,
               even
               upon
               having
               Ieremiahs
               bloud
               ,
               pronouncing
               sentence
               upon
               him
               ,
               
                 This
                 man
                 is
                 worthy
                 to
                 die
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 surely
                 die
              
               ,
               Jerem.
               26.
               8
               ,
               11.
               and
               there
               were
               many
               complaints
               by
               
                 Ieremiah
                 ,
                 Ezekiel
              
               ,
               and
               other
               Prophets
               ,
               of
               the
               Priests
               ,
               and
               cheife
               Priests
               being
               
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 way
                 through
                 strong
                 drink
                 ,
                 erring
                 in
                 vision
                 ,
                 and
                 stumbling
                 in
                 judgement
                 ,
                 saying
                 to
                 a
                 stock
                 ,
                 Thou
                 art
                 my
                 Father
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 a
                 stone
                 ,
                 Thou
                 hast
                 brought
                 me
                 forth
                 ,
                 &c
                 offering
                 violence
                 to
                 the
                 Law
                 and
                 Prophaning
                 of
                 holy
                 things
                 ,
                 putting
                 no
                 difference
                 between
                 the
                 holy
                 and
                 prophane
                 ,
                 hiding
                 there
                 eyes
                 from
                 the
                 Sabbaths
                 :
                 the
                 chiefe
                 of
                 the
                 Priests
                 ,
                 transgressing
                 very
                 much
                 and
                 polluting
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 hallowed
                 in
                 Ierusalem
              
               Esay
               28.
               7.
               
               Ierem.
               2.
               27.
               
               Ezek.
               22.
               26.
               2
               
               Chron.
               36.
               14.
               
               Now
               if
               the
               Priests
               would
               doe
               all
               this
               when
               they
               degenerated
               ,
               offer
               violence
               to
               the
               Law
               ,
               say
               to
               a
               stock
               thou
               art
               my
               Father
               ,
               pollute
               the
               house
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               much
               more
               that
               is
               recorded
               in
               the
               Scripture
               of
               them
               ,
               then
               there
               is
               no
               question
               to
               be
               made
               ,
               but
               they
               might
               pervert
               the
               sentence
               by
               Vrim
               and
               give
               an
               Answer
               quite
               contrary
               to
               what
               they
               received
               immediately
               and
               infallibly
               from
               God
               ,
               therby
               condemning
               the
               innocent
               and
               clearing
               the
               guiltie
               ,
               making
               that
               prophecying
               falsly
               as
               in
               Ieremiahs
               case
               which
               was
               Prophecying
               truly
               ,
               making
               that
               Blasphemie
               which
               was
               none
               :
               Yea
               ,
               they
               are
               particularly
               taxed
               for
               
                 erring
                 in
                 vision
              
               ,
               and
               
                 stumbling
                 in
                 judgement
              
               ,
               
               which
               words
               probably
               may
               be
               meant
               of
               their
               judgement
               by
               Vrim
               ,
               the
               Priests
               Answers
               in
               that
               way
               being
               cald
               the
               
                 judgement
                 of
                 Vrim
              
               and
               judgement
               in
               divers
               places
               of
               Scripture
               as
               
                 Numb
                 .
                 27.
                 21.
                 
                 Exod.
              
               28.
               15
               ,
               29
               ,
               30.
               
               So
               that
               for
               all
               
                 Hagiomastixs
                 cleer
                 reason
              
               ,
               if
               the
               *
               Priests
               were
               corrupt
               and
               partiall
               under
               the
               Law
               ,
               as
               some
               good
               Priests
               in
               some
               particular
               cases
               might
               be
               ,
               and
               were
               ,
               as
               Aaron
               in
               the
               golden
               calse
               ,
               Eli
               in
               the
               matter
               of
               his
               sonnes
               Hophni
               &
               Phinehas
               ,
               and
               wicked
               ones
               would
               certainly
               be
               ,
               the
               Iews
               might
               be
               in
               danger
               in
               matters
               of
               Religion
               to
               be
               punished
               unjustly
               then
               in
               those
               dayes
               ,
               notwithstanding
               their
               Priests
               had
               immediate
               and
               infallible
               Answers
               from
               God
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               Christians
               now
               under
               the
               new
               Testament
               ;
               besides
               ,
               if
               we
               consider
               what
               the
               way
               of
               Answering
               by
               Vrim
               was
               and
               that
               as
               distinguished
               by
               *
               Rabbins
               and
               other
               Divines
               from
               some
               other
               wayes
               of
               Gods
               Answers
               ,
               not
               by
               a
               loud
               voice
               that
               all
               who
               came
               to
               enquire
               might
               heare
               the
               Answer
               as
               well
               as
               the
               Priest
               ,
               but
               in
               a
               silent
               way
               and
               manner
               ,
               revealed
               only
               to
               the
               Priest
               either
               by
               inspiration
               ,
               or
               by
               looking
               into
               his
               breast-Plate
               upon
               the
               darknesse
               or
               brightnesse
               of
               his
               Iewels
               by
               which
               he
               knew
               ,
               or
               by
               some
               letters
               in
               the
               breast-Plate
               in
               which
               he
               read
               the
               will
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               so
               by
               the
               Priest
               communicated
               to
               the
               Iudges
               ,
               and
               standers
               by
               ,
               but
               if
               the
               Priests
               would
               pretend
               other
               Answers
               from
               God
               then
               he
               gave
               ,
               how
               should
               the
               Iewes
               disprove
               them
               ,
               and
               what
               more
               certaintie
               had
               those
               who
               in
               difficult
               doubtfull
               cases
               came
               to
               
               the
               high
               Priest
               to
               enquire
               by
               Vrim
               (
               seing
               they
               received
               the
               Answers
               not
               from
               God
               immediately
               but
               from
               the
               high
               Priest
               ,
               and
               the
               Priest
               might
               possibly
               deceive
               them
               in
               cases
               falling
               out
               about
               their
               own
               children
               or
               neer
               bloud
               showing
               partialitie
               and
               affection
               )
               then
               may
               be
               had
               by
               us
               now
               in
               these
               times
               ;
               nay
               going
               according
               to
               Master
               Goodwins
               Principles
               ,
               that
               the
               sentence
               of
               the
               high
               Priest
               was
               by
               Vrim
               and
               not
               by
               the
               Law
               ,
               the
               judgement
               of
               Vrim
               from
               the
               Priest
               was
               the
               supreme
               and
               last
               Iudge
               ,
               in
               case
               the
               Priests
               would
               be
               false
               ,
               as
               in
               some
               particular
               cases
               they
               might
               ,
               the
               Iewes
               were
               in
               a
               more
               uncertaine
               and
               worse
               condition
               ,
               then
               if
               to
               be
               judged
               by
               the
               Law
               ,
               or
               wee
               in
               these
               dayes
               ,
               who
               if
               our
               Magistrates
               and
               Iudges
               should
               degenerate
               might
               appeale
               to
               the
               Scriptures
               and
               urge
               them
               to
               them
               whereby
               to
               convince
               them
               ,
               but
               so
               could
               not
               the
               Iewes
               according
               to
               Hagiomastixs
               Doctrine
               ,
               the
               Priest
               by
               Vrim
               being
               appealed
               to
               in
               cases
               where
               they
               suppose
               the
               Law
               could
               not
               helpe
               ;
               and
               lastly
               ,
               if
               wee
               consider
               how
               Prophets
               under
               the
               old
               Testament
               ,
               who
               were
               as
               immediately
               and
               infallibly
               inspired
               ,
               as
               the
               high
               Priest
               by
               Vrim
               ,
               yet
               in
               all
               their
               Answers
               and
               Dictates
               were
               not
               without
               all
               possibilitie
               of
               mistake
               ,
               as
               is
               evident
               by
               Nathans
               Answer
               to
               David
               2
               Sam.
               7.
               4
               ,
               5.
               &c
               ,
               nor
               without
               all
               danger
               of
               deceiving
               those
               they
               spake
               to
               ,
               as
               is
               to
               be
               seen
               in
               that
               example
               of
               the
               old
               Prophet
               in
               Bethel
               1
               Kings
               13.
               11
               ,
               17
               ,
               18
               ,
               21.
               and
               divers
               other
               places
               of
               Scripture
               speaking
               of
               Prophets
               ,
               wee
               may
               easily
               conceive
               how
               Magistrates
               and
               Iudges
               then
               might
               be
               liable
               to
               error
               as
               well
               as
               now
               ,
               especially
               if
               they
               tooke
               all
               the
               Priests
               and
               Prophets
               said
               without
               comparing
               and
               examining
               those
               things
               by
               the
               Law
               :
               So
               that
               by
               all
               this
               and
               a
               great
               deal
               more
               that
               might
               be
               spoken
               to
               this
               effect
               ,
               as
               the
               Magistrates
               and
               Priests
               combining
               together
               ,
               
                 &c.
                 the
                 Iewes
                 to
                 whom
                 the
                 Law
                 was
                 given
                 for
                 putting
                 false
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 Blasphemers
                 ,
                 to
                 death
              
               for
               all
               
                 the
                 opportunitie
                 of
                 immediate
                 consultation
                 with
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
                 God
                 himselfe
              
               by
               Vrim
               ,
               and
               by
               Prophets
               might
               in
               many
               cases
               have
               been
               deceived
               ,
               mistaken
               ,
               and
               in
               as
               great
               uncertaintie
               every
               way
               as
               Hagiomastix
               supposes
               the
               Church
               to
               be
               in
               under
               the
               new
               Testament
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               supposing
               and
               granting
               there
               had
               been
               such
               a
               certaintie
               and
               infallibilitie
               in
               the
               matters
               of
               Religion
               under
               the
               old
               Law
               as
               is
               contended
               for
               by
               Hagiomastix
               ,
               
               and
               that
               free
               of
               all
               the
               exceptions
               now
               spoken
               of
               ,
               yet
               I
               affirme
               there
               is
               an
               infallibilitie
               and
               certaintie
               under
               the
               new
               also
               in
               the
               Doctrines
               of
               faith
               and
               worship
               ,
               and
               Christian
               Magistrates
               may
               infallibly
               and
               certainly
               know
               such
               and
               such
               Doctrines
               to
               be
               false
               ,
               and
               such
               true
               ,
               such
               Practises
               and
               speeches
               to
               be
               Idolatrous
               ,
               blasphemous
               as
               well
               as
               the
               Iewish
               Magistrates
               did
               ,
               and
               supposing
               that
               true
               which
               Hagiomastix
               saith
               ,
               that
               the
               Iewish
               Magistrates
               had
               a
               certaintie
               of
               knowledge
               in
               all
               difficult
               cases
               of
               Relgion
               by
               the
               judgement
               of
               Vrim
               which
               Christian
               Magistrates
               have
               not
               ,
               yet
               in
               another
               way
               and
               by
               other
               means
               they
               may
               have
               a
               certaintie
               and
               infallibilitie
               that
               these
               and
               these
               Doctrines
               are
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               other
               Doctrines
               are
               not
               of
               God
               :
               when
               there
               are
               three
               or
               foure
               wayes
               to
               come
               to
               the
               certaine
               knowledge
               of
               a
               thing
               ,
               a
               man
               may
               be
               sure
               and
               certaine
               in
               one
               or
               two
               ,
               though
               he
               have
               not
               all
               the
               wayes
               ,
               A
               Iudge
               who
               hath
               three
               or
               foure
               honest
               witnesses
               and
               many
               circumstances
               ,
               with
               the
               parties
               own
               confession
               may
               be
               certaine
               though
               he
               might
               not
               see
               the
               fact
               committed
               ,
               nor
               have
               all
               wayes
               of
               knowledge
               that
               possible
               may
               be
               ,
               and
               so
               may
               Magistrates
               now
               in
               this
               case
               of
               Religion
               though
               they
               should
               want
               some
               one
               way
               the
               Magistrates
               under
               the
               new
               Testament
               had
               ;
               And
               for
               the
               certaintie
               and
               infallibilitie
               in
               matters
               of
               Religion
               under
               the
               new
               Testament
               ,
               it
               may
               apeeare
               thus
               ,
               1.
               
               Hagiomastix
               must
               confesse
               upon
               his
               own
               Principles
               ,
               that
               during
               the
               Apostles
               times
               (
               which
               was
               under
               the
               new
               Testament
               )
               in
               all
               difficult
               cases
               that
               happened
               about
               matters
               of
               Religion
               ,
               Christian
               Magistrates
               might
               have
               had
               the
               same
               opportunities
               of
               immediate
               and
               infallible
               Answers
               as
               under
               the
               old
               ,
               Apostles
               ,
               Prophets
               then
               having
               as
               infallible
               immediate
               Revelations
               from
               God
               as
               the
               high
               Priests
               ,
               and
               therefore
               in
               case
               there
               had
               been
               Christian
               Magistrates
               in
               the
               Apostles
               days
               they
               might
               by
               this
               reason
               have
               exercised
               coercive
               power
               on
               Apostates
               ,
               Hereticks
               ,
               and
               Blasphemers
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               the
               Iewish
               Magistrates
               ,
               by
               which
               t
               is
               apparent
               those
               Lawes
               about
               false
               Prophets
               and
               Blasphemers
               were
               not
               only
               old
               Testament
               Lawes
               proper
               for
               Moses
               Paedagogie
               ,
               but
               new
               Testament
               Lawes
               ,
               and
               that
               for
               the
               prime
               flourishing
               state
               of
               the
               new
               Testament
               ,
               the
               Apostles
               times
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               the
               Independents
               and
               Sectaries
               in
               many
               of
               their
               Books
               ,
               Sermon●
               
               and
               Discourses
               tell
               us
               of
               a
               time
               at
               hand
               wherein
               there
               will
               be
               a
               new
               and
               marveilous
               light
               ,
               when
               wee
               shall
               cleerly
               and
               certainly
               know
               the
               truth
               of
               these
               things
               now
               so
               much
               doubted
               of
               and
               controverted
               ,
               of
               the
               nature
               of
               a
               visible
               Church
               ,
               of
               the
               Government
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               such
               like
               .
               Now
               then
               upon
               Master
               
                 Goodwins
                 cleare
                 reason
              
               ,
               the
               old
               Testament
               Law
               for
               the
               putting
               of
               false
               Prophets
               ,
               &c
               to
               death
               ,
               should
               be
               in
               force
               under
               the
               new
               Testament
               as
               well
               as
               under
               the
               old
               ,
               because
               then
               in
               all
               difficult
               cases
               in
               worship
               ,
               Doctrine
               ,
               &c
               ,
               the
               Christians
               that
               live
               in
               those
               times
               may
               infallibly
               and
               certainly
               know
               the
               mind
               and
               pleasure
               of
               God
               in
               them
               .
               Master
               Goodwin
               in
               his
               Postscript
               or
               Appendix
               to
               H●giomastix
               (
               the
               scope
               of
               which
               Discourse
               is
               to
               make
               inval'd
               that
               Zach.
               13.
               3.
               from
               being
               any
               ground
               for
               Civill
               coercive
               Power
               against
               false
               Prophets
               )
               among
               other
               evasions
               interprets
               the
               *
               place
               to
               relate
               to
               those
               times
               of
               refreshing
               to
               the
               Iewish
               Church
               and
               Nation
               ,
               the
               time
               when
               God
               intends
               to
               build
               up
               the
               Iewes
               again
               into
               a
               Church
               of
               far
               more
               inward
               grace
               and
               holines
               ;
               into
               a
               Nation
               of
               far
               more
               outward
               beauty
               strength
               and
               glory
               ,
               then
               ever
               was
               their
               portion
               since
               they
               first
               became
               a
               Church
               or
               Nation
               unto
               this
               day
               ,
               either
               in
               the
               one
               kind
               or
               in
               the
               other
               .
               Now
               of
               that
               particular
               time
               and
               day
               of
               the
               new
               Testament
               t
               is
               especially
               Prophecied
               ,
               that
               outward
               coercive
               Power
               shall
               be
               exercised
               upon
               false
               Prophets
               ,
               
                 And
                 it
                 shall
                 come
                 to
                 passe
                 that
                 when
                 any
                 shall
                 yet
                 Prophesit
                 ,
                 then
                 his
                 Father
                 and
                 his
                 Mother
                 that
                 begat
                 him
                 shall
                 say
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 live
                 :
                 for
                 thou
                 speakest
                 lyes
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Father
                 and
                 his
                 Mother
                 that
                 begat
                 him
                 ,
                 shall
                 thrust
                 him
                 through
                 when
                 he
                 Prophecieth
                 .
              
               As
               for
               Hagiomast
               .
               figurative
               sense
               put
               upon
               these
               words
               against
               the
               literall
               and
               proper
               ,
               and
               other
               his
               glosses
               to
               corrupt
               the
               text
               ,
               I
               shall
               speak
               to
               them
               in
               the
               19.
               
               Thesis
               ,
               where
               I
               shall
               prove
               that
               Zach.
               13.
               3.
               to
               be
               a
               good
               proofe
               of
               the
               Magistrates
               coercive
               Power
               under
               the
               Gospel
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               for
               that
               time
               and
               those
               dayes
               under
               the
               new
               Testament
               ,
               between
               the
               Primitive
               Apostolicall
               Churches
               ,
               and
               the
               calling
               of
               the
               Iewes
               ,
               into
               which
               we
               fall
               and
               among
               which
               our
               times
               are
               to
               be
               numbred
               ,
               there
               is
               an
               infallibilitie
               and
               certaintie
               to
               be
               had
               in
               Doctrines
               of
               faith
               and
               Christian
               Religion
               ,
               and
               the
               best
               Oracles
               Magistrates
               have
               to
               
               direct
               them
               in
               matters
               of
               Religion
               now
               ,
               are
               not
               fallible
               and
               every
               way
               obnoxious
               unto
               error
               and
               mistake
               .
               The
               Scriptures
               are
               an
               infallible
               and
               certaine
               rule
               ,
               the
               voice
               and
               word
               of
               God
               himselfe
               ,
               God
               speaking
               by
               them
               as
               by
               Vrim
               and
               Thummim
               :
               Learned
               *
               Bishop
               Davenant
               in
               his
               Disputation
               
                 De
                 judice
                 ac
                 norma
                 fidei
                 &
                 Cultus
                 Christiani
                 ,
              
               in
               answering
               that
               objection
               of
               the
               Papists
               ,
               if
               generall
               Councels
               could
               erre
               ,
               their
               should
               be
               no
               firme
               Iudgement
               in
               the
               Church
               to
               compose
               Controversies
               ,
               answers
               ,
               
                 If
                 the
                 Papists
                 speak
                 of
                 a
                 humane
                 judgement
                 we
                 acknowledge
                 non●
                 so
                 firme
                 and
                 infallible
                 to
                 which
                 all
                 men
                 may
                 safely
                 and
                 securely
                 commit
                 their
                 faith
                 without
                 triall
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 they
                 speak
                 of
                 a
                 divine
                 judgement
                 ,
                 we
                 affirme
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 firme
                 and
                 perpetuall
                 judgement
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Doctrines
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 namely
                 the
                 judgement
                 of
                 God
                 speaking
                 in
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 :
                 for
                 he
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 confuted
                 with
                 arguments
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 be
                 reckoned
                 among
                 Atheists
                 who
                 denies
                 in
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 in
                 the
                 things
                 of
                 faith
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 sentence
                 pronounced
                 by
                 God
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 intelligible
                 ,
                 firme
                 and
                 infallible
                 .
              
               Were
               those
               Answers
               by
               Divine
               inspiration
               and
               immediate
               Revelation
               ?
               So
               are
               the
               Scriptures
               of
               divine
               inspiration
               and
               immediate
               revelation
               also
               2
               
                 Tim.
                 3.
                 16.
                 
                 All
                 Scripture
                 is
                 given
                 by
                 inspiration
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               2
               Pet.
               1.
               20
               ,
               21.
               
               
                 No
                 Prophesie
                 of
                 the
                 Scripture
                 is
                 of
                 any
                 private
                 Interpretation
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Prophecie
                 came
                 not
                 in
                 old
                 time
                 by
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 man
                 :
                 but
                 holy
                 men
                 of
                 God
                 spake
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 moved
                 by
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
              
               were
               those
               Answers
               sure
               and
               certaine
               the
               Oracles
               of
               God
               among
               them
               ?
               so
               are
               the
               Scriptures
               sure
               and
               certain
               ,
               
                 Psal
                 .
                 19.
                 7.
                 
                 The
                 Testimony
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 is
                 sure
                 ,
              
               Luke
               1.
               3.
               4.
               that
               Gospel
               was
               written
               that
               Theophilus
               might
               know
               
                 the
                 certaintie
                 of
                 those
                 things
                 wherein
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 instructed
                 ,
              
               Colos
               .
               2.
               2.
               there
               is
               a
               full
               assurance
               of
               understanding
               to
               know
               the
               misterie
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
               and
               of
               Christ
               ,
               the
               Scriptures
               are
               cald
               the
               
                 Oracles
                 of
                 God
              
               Acts
               7.
               38.
               
               Rom.
               3.
               2.
               1
               
               Pet.
               4.
               11
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               the
               judgement
               by
               Vrim
               ,
               to
               show
               they
               are
               infallible
               and
               certaine
               ,
               Master
               Goodwin
               in
               his
               Anapologesiates
               page
               103.
               saith
               of
               some
               Doctrines
               that
               he
               holds
               ,
               
                 For
                 my
                 part
                 I
                 have
                 the
                 grounds
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 I
                 mean
                 the
                 Scripture
                 :
              
               I
               would
               fain
               know
               of
               Hagiomastix
               what
               made
               the
               Answer
               by
               Vrim
               to
               be
               infallible
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               beleeved
               and
               rested
               in
               by
               those
               who
               came
               to
               enquire
               ,
               but
               that
               God
               who
               was
               true
               and
               infallible
               said
               so
               ,
               and
               revealed
               
               it
               ,
               and
               is
               there
               not
               the
               same
               in
               the
               Doctrines
               contained
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               ?
               hath
               not
               God
               who
               is
               truth
               ,
               and
               infallible
               revealed
               and
               declared
               them
               in
               Scriptures
               and
               thereupon
               propounded
               them
               to
               be
               beleeved
               :
               The
               Doctrines
               of
               faith
               must
               be
               laid
               downe
               certainly
               and
               infallibly
               in
               Scriptures
               ,
               both
               from
               the
               *
               nature
               of
               faith
               which
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               matter
               to
               be
               beleeved
               must
               have
               certaine
               ,
               infallible
               ,
               and
               undoubted
               truth
               ,
               and
               not
               that
               which
               is
               false
               or
               doubtfull
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               *
               formall
               reason
               and
               ground
               of
               beleeving
               which
               is
               the
               Authoritie
               of
               God
               who
               is
               true
               and
               infallible
               revealing
               his
               mind
               ,
               &
               not
               the
               Testimonie
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               as
               also
               from
               the
               end
               and
               use
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               to
               be
               the
               Canon
               and
               Rule
               of
               faith
               :
               Now
               the
               Canon
               of
               a
               thing
               ,
               especially
               the
               supreme
               &
               cheif
               by
               which
               all
               other
               are
               to
               be
               tried
               and
               judged
               of
               ,
               had
               need
               be
               certain
               and
               known
               ,
               and
               not
               doubtful
               ,
               and
               unknown
               .
               Learned
               Rivet
               and
               other
               Protestant
               Divines
               writing
               of
               that
               question
               against
               the
               Papists
               ,
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               being
               the
               Canon
               and
               Rule
               of
               faith
               ,
               speak
               thus
               ,
               the
               Canon
               and
               Rule
               of
               faith
               must
               be
               certaine
               and
               known
               .
               The
               *
               best
               Protestant
               Divines
               writing
               against
               the
               Papists
               of
               the
               Canon
               of
               the
               Srcipture
               show
               that
               is
               one
               principall
               requisite
               to
               make
               a
               Canon
               and
               Rule
               that
               it
               should
               be
               certaine
               and
               infallible
               ;
               the
               Metaphor
               it selfe
               from
               whence
               the
               name
               is
               borrowed
               viz.
               not
               from
               any
               private
               measure
               ,
               but
               the
               publick
               and
               allowed
               according
               to
               which
               by
               the
               Law
               all
               other
               are
               to
               be
               measured
               ,
               demonstrates
               the
               certaintie
               and
               infallibilitie
               of
               a
               Canon
               and
               Rule
               :
               that
               which
               in
               it selfe
               is
               uncertaine
               and
               variable
               cannot
               be
               the
               Canon
               or
               rule
               of
               any
               Doctrine
               much
               lesse
               of
               faith
               :
               Yea
               *
               Bellarmine
               himselfe
               disputing
               for
               the
               Scriptures
               against
               Enthusiasts
               proves
               the
               
                 Rule
                 of
                 the
                 Catholick
                 faith
                 must
                 be
                 certaine
                 and
                 known
                 ,
                 for
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 knowne
                 it
                 cannot
                 bee
                 a
                 rule
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 certaine
                 neither
                 shall
                 it
                 be
                 a
                 rule
                 .
              
               Whoever
               is
               but
               versed
               in
               the
               writings
               of
               Protestant
               Divines
               upon
               that
               head
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               against
               Papists
               on
               the
               one
               hand
               ,
               and
               Anabaptists
               on
               the
               
               other
               ,
               or
               who
               so
               will
               consult
               them
               as
               a
               Whitaker
               ,
               b
               Chamier
               ,
               c
               Rivet
               ,
               d
               Amesius
               ,
               e
               Bishop
               Davenant
               ,
               f
               
                 Whites
                 way
                 to
                 the
                 true
                 Church
                 ,
              
               g
               Gerardus
               ,
               h
               
                 Robertus
                 Baronius
              
               ,
               i
               Maccovius
               ,
               k
               
                 Willets
                 Synopsis
              
               ,
               l
               Spanhemius
               ,
               m
               Cloppenburgius
               ,
               shall
               find
               the
               infallibilitie
               and
               certaintie
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               and
               of
               the
               Doctrines
               of
               faith
               contained
               in
               them
               under
               the
               new
               Testament
               abundantly
               cleared
               and
               made
               good
               ,
               and
               the
               cavils
               about
               the
               interpretations
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               the
               need
               of
               a
               visible
               infallible
               Iudge
               ,
               of
               every
               mans
               private
               Spirit
               being
               Iudge
               ,
               &c
               fully
               answered
               ,
               and
               therefore
               I
               shall
               not
               enlarge
               further
               on
               it
               ;
               only
               I
               shall
               briefly
               adde
               ,
               that
               God
               in
               these
               times
               of
               the
               new
               Testament
               hath
               left
               this
               threefold
               way
               ,
               and
               means
               of
               infallible
               certainty
               in
               Doctrines
               of
               Faith
               and
               Worship
               .
               First
               ,
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               and
               more
               especially
               since
               the
               Canon
               hath
               been
               sealed
               and
               compleated
               ,
               contains
               and
               holds
               forth
               all
               things
               necessary
               to
               salvation
               ,
               and
               out
               of
               them
               they
               may
               be
               certainly
               and
               infallibly
               known
               :
               the
               word
               of
               God
               written
               is
               an
               inflexible
               golden
               rule
               (
               not
               leaden
               nor
               be
               bent
               )
               for
               all
               matters
               of
               faith
               and
               manners
               ,
               and
               there
               is
               such
               a
               certaintie
               of
               the
               Doctrines
               of
               faith
               laid
               down
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               that
               1.
               all
               poins
               of
               faith
               necessary
               to
               salvation
               are
               plainly
               therein
               set
               forth
               ,
               so
               that
               all
               men
               who
               have
               spirituall
               eares
               and
               eyes
               may
               understand
               their
               meaning
               ,
               which
               position
               besides
               that
               t
               is
               held
               generally
               by
               our
               most
               learned
               *
               Divines
               against
               the
               Papists
               ,
               may
               
               be
               demonstrated
               by
               these
               places
               of
               Scripture
               and
               reasons
               ,
               as
               
                 Psal
                 .
                 19.
                 7.
                 8.
                 enlightning
                 the
                 eyes
                 ,
                 making
                 wise
                 the
                 semple
                 ,
              
               Psal
               .
               119
               ,
               105.
               2
               
               Pet.
               1.
               20.
               
                 compared
                 to
                 a
                 candle
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 light
                 to
                 our
                 feet
                 and
                 paths
                 ,
                 to
                 a
                 light
                 shining
                 in
                 a
                 darke
                 place
                 ,
              
               Deut.
               30.
               11.
               
                 the
                 commandement
                 is
                 not
                 hidden
              
               ,
               all
               which
               show
               the
               clearenes
               and
               plainnesse
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               :
               the
               Scripture
               in
               evident
               places
               calleth
               us
               to
               search
               it
               and
               seeke
               to
               it
               as
               
                 John.
                 5.
                 39.
                 
                 Esay
              
               8.
               20
               ,
               &c
               ,
               which
               had
               been
               to
               no
               purpose
               if
               they
               could
               not
               bee
               understood
               :
               againe
               ,
               the
               end
               of
               the
               Scripture
               is
               for
               our
               learning
               Rom.
               15.
               4.
               but
               now
               obscuritie
               and
               things
               not
               to
               be
               understood
               
                 ex
                 diametro
              
               oppose
               learning
               :
               lastly
               ,
               I
               might
               produce
               a
               multitude
               of
               pregnant
               quotations
               out
               of
               the
               Fathers
               ,
               
                 Justin
                 Martyr
                 ,
                 Chrysostome
                 ,
                 Austin
                 ,
                 Clemens
                 Alexandrinus
                 ,
                 Isidorus
                 Pelusiota
                 ,
                 Gregorius
                 ,
                 &c
              
               speaking
               of
               Gods
               fitting
               
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 even
                 to
                 the
                 capacity
                 of
                 Babes
                 and
                 Sucklins
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 being
                 a
                 River
                 wherein
                 the
                 Lamb
                 may
                 walke
                 and
                 the
                 Elephant
                 may
                 swim
                 ,
              
               of
               being
               
                 a
                 common
                 light
                 that
                 shineth
                 to
                 all
                 men
                 ,
              
               of
               being
               
                 easie
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 by
                 the
                 Plowman
                 ,
                 the
                 Artificer
                 ,
                 the
                 widow
                 woman
                 ,
                 and
                 him
                 that
                 is
                 most
                 unlearned
                 ,
              
               but
               I
               remember
               I
               am
               handling
               the
               question
               of
               Toleration
               ,
               and
               not
               that
               of
               the
               Perspicuitie
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               and
               doe
               therefore
               conclude
               ,
               affirming
               things
               necessary
               to
               salvation
               ,
               to
               be
               so
               cleerly
               laid
               down
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               that
               no
               man
               who
               can
               understand
               the
               words
               need
               doubt
               of
               the
               sense
               .
               2.
               
               There
               is
               not
               only
               a
               certaintie
               and
               assurance
               to
               be
               had
               from
               the
               Scriptures
               of
               things
               more
               plainly
               laid
               downe
               therein
               ,
               the
               matters
               of
               faith
               absolutely
               necessary
               to
               salvation
               ,
               but
               from
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               by
               comparing
               Scripture
               with
               Scripture
               ,
               considering
               of
               circumstances
               ,
               by
               just
               consequences
               ,
               and
               such
               like
               ,
               many
               hard
               doubtfull
               points
               in
               Religion
               which
               to
               one
               man
               alone
               ,
               or
               to
               weak
               unlearned
               men
               are
               very
               uucertaine
               and
               doubtfull
               ,
               yet
               by
               the
               helpe
               of
               many
               learned
               men
               in
               Synods
               and
               Councels
               going
               Gods
               way
               may
               from
               the
               Scriptures
               be
               made
               cleare
               and
               certaine
               :
               That
               place
               of
               Scripture
               Deut.
               17.
               8
               ,
               9
               ,
               10
               ,
               11
               ,
               12.
               showes
               us
               that
               hard
               matters
               and
               matters
               of
               Controversie
               ,
               too
               hard
               for
               a
               few
               Priests
               the
               lower
               Courts
               ,
               may
               by
               the
               help●
               of
               the
               higher
               Courts
               be
               so
               certainly
               and
               clearely
               resolved
               from
               the
               sentence
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               the
               written
               word
               in
               that
               time
               ,
               that
               they
               who
               will
               not
               hearken
               in
               that
               
               case
               deserve
               to
               die
               ;
               and
               so
               in
               the
               new
               Testament
               some
               things
               in
               Pauls
               Epistles
               hard
               to
               be
               understood
               ,
               which
               they
               that
               are
               unlearned
               and
               unstable
               wrest
               to
               their
               own
               destruction
               ,
               learned
               men
               well
               setled
               in
               the
               faith
               may
               understand
               and
               beleeve
               certainly
               ,
               and
               not
               be
               led
               away
               with
               their
               error
               to
               fall
               from
               their
               stedfastnesse
               as
               that
               place
               in
               2
               Pet.
               3.
               16
               ,
               17.
               implies
               .
               That
               Controversie
               in
               Acts
               15.
               about
               keeping
               the
               Law
               of
               Moses
               and
               circumcision
               was
               hard
               and
               difficult
               considering
               that
               time
               and
               state
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               as
               appeares
               by
               many
               passages
               in
               that
               chapter
               ;
               and
               yet
               from
               the
               Scriptures
               by
               the
               means
               of
               a
               Synod
               after
               much
               disputation
               and
               debate
               the
               truth
               was
               certainly
               resolved
               on
               ,
               and
               so
               received
               by
               the
               Churches
               ,
               who
               when
               they
               heard
               it
               rejoyced
               in
               it
               Asts
               15.
               21.
               
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               The
               Spirit
               of
               God
               in
               and
               by
               the
               Scriptures
               doth
               infallibly
               and
               certainly
               assure
               and
               perswade
               the
               heart
               of
               the
               truth
               of
               the
               Doctrines
               of
               faith
               ;
               t
               is
               a
               good
               saying
               of
               *
               
                 Luther
                 The
                 holy
                 Spirit
                 is
                 no
                 Sceptick
                 ,
                 neither
                 doth
                 it
                 write
                 doubts
                 or
                 opinions
                 in
                 our
                 hearts
                 ,
                 but
                 assertions
                 more
                 certaine
                 and
                 firme
                 then
                 life
                 it selfe
                 and
                 all
                 experience
                 .
              
               The
               illumination
               ,
               inward
               Teaching
               ,
               and
               Perswasion
               of
               the
               Spirit
               certainly
               assures
               us
               of
               the
               truth
               of
               the
               Doctrines
               of
               faith
               ,
               
                 John
                 16.
                 13.
                 1
                 
                 Cor.
                 2.
                 10
                 ,
                 11.
                 1
                 
                 Ioh.
              
               2.
               20
               ,
               27.
               1
               
               
                 John
                 5.
                 6.
                 
                 The
                 Spirit
                 of
                 truth
                 guides
                 into
                 all
                 truth
                 ,
                 It
                 is
                 the
                 Spirit
                 that
                 beareth
                 witnesse
                 because
                 the
                 Spirit
                 is
                 truth
                 ,
              
               which
               Spirit
               as
               it
               seals
               and
               confirmes
               in
               our
               consciences
               the
               truth
               of
               all
               the
               Doctrines
               of
               faith
               and
               salvation
               ,
               so
               also
               it
               certainly
               perswades
               us
               those
               Books
               to
               be
               Canonicall
               ,
               from
               whence
               all
               those
               Doctrines
               of
               faith
               are
               drawn
               :
               But
               concerning
               these
               points
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               being
               the
               infallible
               inflexible
               Rule
               ,
               and
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               speaking
               in
               and
               by
               the
               Scripture
               being
               the
               supreme
               infallible
               Iudge
               in
               Controversies
               of
               Religion
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Plerophorie
               wrought
               in
               the
               minds
               of
               the
               faithfull
               concerning
               the
               Scriptures
               and
               the
               Doctrines
               of
               faith
               therein
               contained
               by
               the
               illumination
               and
               inward
               perswasion
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               that
               every
               mans
               private
               Spirit
               is
               not
               thereby
               made
               the
               Iudge
               of
               Controversies
               ,
               I
               referre
               the
               Reader
               for
               full
               satisfaction
               to
               the
               learned
               writings
               of
               Whitaker
               against
               the
               Papists
               upon
               that
               Controversie
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               
                 De
                 Scripturae
                 Authoritate
                 ,
                 perspicuitate
                 ,
                 &
                 Interpretatione
                 ,
              
               of
               Rivet
               in
               his
               
                 Catholicus
                 ,
                 
                 Orthodoxus
              
               ,
               first
               Tract
               .
               Question
               8.
               17.
               and
               his
               
                 Isagoge
                 ad
                 sacram
                 Scripturam
              
               cap.
               19.
               20
               ,
               21.
               of
               
                 Davenant
                 ,
                 De
                 Judice
                 ac
                 norma
                 Fidei
                 ,
              
               cap.
               13.
               30
               ,
               32
               ,
               33.
               and
               
                 Cameron
                 de
                 ecclesiae
                 constantia
                 in
                 retinenda
                 veritate
                 ,
              
               291.
               292.
               3.
               
               Besides
               the
               certaintie
               and
               Infallibilitie
               by
               the
               Scriptures
               and
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               certaintie
               in
               points
               of
               Religion
               ,
               even
               points
               controverted
               ,
               for
               Christian
               Magistrates
               to
               attaine
               unto
               ,
               by
               means
               of
               the
               Ministerie
               of
               the
               word
               in
               the
               preaching
               of
               Pastors
               ,
               and
               the
               Advice
               and
               resolutions
               of
               Synods
               and
               Councels
               ;
               for
               next
               after
               the
               absolute
               supreme
               judgement
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               and
               the
               Spirit
               in
               questions
               of
               faith
               ,
               God
               hath
               appointed
               a
               publick
               *
               Ministeriall
               judgement
               of
               Pastors
               and
               Synods
               who
               have
               a
               delegated
               power
               from
               the
               supreme
               Iudge
               ,
               that
               what
               the
               Law
               hath
               defined
               in
               general
               ,
               they
               should
               according
               to
               the
               rule
               of
               the
               Law
               apply
               to
               particular
               cases
               ,
               Controversies
               and
               Persons
               :
               Now
               however
               ,
               these
               Ministeriall
               Iudges
               are
               subject
               to
               error
               and
               mistake
               ,
               Synods
               and
               Councels
               may
               erre
               ,
               as
               the
               most
               earned
               Protestants
               hold
               against
               the
               Papists
               ,
               yet
               for
               all
               that
               they
               may
               certainly
               and
               infallibly
               judge
               in
               matters
               of
               faith
               ,
               yea
               and
               have
               :
               A
               man
               may
               certainly
               know
               some
               things
               ,
               and
               yet
               not
               be
               infallible
               in
               all
               things
               :
               A
               Physition
               is
               not
               infallible
               in
               judging
               of
               the
               nature
               of
               all
               drugs
               ,
               herbes
               ,
               &c
               yet
               he
               may
               certainly
               know
               the
               nature
               of
               some
               drugs
               ,
               and
               that
               such
               a
               thing
               is
               ranck
               poison
               ,
               of
               which
               the
               Reader
               may
               find
               more
               in
               the
               *
               Vindication
               of
               the
               Ordinance
               against
               Heresie
               ,
               Blasphemie
               &c
               ,
               to
               which
               Hagiomastix
               answers
               never
               a
               word
               in
               his
               pretended
               Answer
               :
               T
               is
               one
               thing
               to
               be
               subject
               to
               error
               ,
               
                 posse
                 errare
              
               ,
               and
               another
               thing
               actually
               to
               erre
               ,
               
                 de
                 facto
                 errare
              
               :
               it
               followes
               not
               because
               Ministers
               and
               Synods
               may
               erre
               ,
               that
               therefore
               in
               all
               particular
               Articles
               of
               faith
               propounded
               by
               them
               they
               do
               erre
               :
               T
               is
               a
               knowne
               Axiome
               in
               the
               Schooles
               ,
               
                 Aposse
                 ad
                 esse
                 non
                 valet
                 consequentia
                 .
              
               And
               therefore
               Ministers
               and
               Synods
               in
               their
               Interpretations
               and
               Decisions
               going
               according
               to
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               is
               infallible
               ,
               judge
               infallibly
               ,
               and
               may
               be
               said
               to
               be
               infallible
               in
               their
               determinations
               in
               those
               points
               :
               Hee
               that
               is
               directed
               by
               an
               infallible
               truth
               in
               his
               determinations
               ,
               he
               determines
               infallibly
               ,
               although
               he
               be
               a
               man
               of
               a
               fallible
               judgement
               .
               Thus
               many
               Orthodox
               *
               Councels
               and
               Synods
               in
               great
               
               Controversies
               and
               maine
               points
               of
               faith
               have
               determined
               the
               truth
               certainly
               and
               infallibly
               ,
               and
               so
               propounded
               them
               to
               the
               Churches
               to
               be
               certainly
               beleeved
               ,
               not
               that
               they
               thought
               their
               judgement
               to
               be
               infallible
               ,
               but
               that
               they
               knew
               the
               word
               of
               God
               according
               to
               which
               they
               judged
               to
               be
               infallible
               .
               Doctor
               *
               Davenant
               in
               his
               learned
               Tractate
               
                 de
                 judice
                 ac
                 norma
                 Fidei
              
               ,
               in
               answering
               the
               Arguments
               of
               the
               Papists
               that
               General
               Councels
               cannot
               err
               ,
               and
               among
               others
               this
               ,
               
                 that
                 if
                 all
                 Generall
                 Councels
                 can
                 err
                 ,
                 then
                 it
                 certainly
                 followes
                 that
                 all
                 Councels
                 have
                 admitted
                 intolerable
                 error
                 ,
                 answers
                 ,
                 T
                 is
                 one
                 thing
              
               posse
               errare
               ,
               
                 another
                 thing
              
               de
               facto
               errare
               ;
               
                 every
                 particular
                 Pastor
                 mayerre
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 every
                 particular
                 Councell
                 ,
                 yet
                 therefore
                 they
                 doe
                 not
                 admit
                 intolerable
                 error
                 as
                 often
                 as
                 they
                 propound
                 to
                 the
                 People
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 drawn
                 from
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               where
               he
               *
               further
               showes
               how
               a
               man
               may
               be
               said
               to
               judge
               infallibly
               ,
               that
               yet
               is
               fallible
               :
               and
               for
               conclusion
               of
               this
               I
               desire
               the
               Reader
               to
               observe
               two
               things
               :
               First
               that
               Synods
               and
               Councels
               however
               in
               themselves
               fallible
               and
               subject
               to
               erre
               ,
               yet
               being
               Lawfull
               
                 quoad
                 id
                 quod
                 requiritur
                 intrinsecus
              
               ,
               and
               going
               according
               to
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               their
               results
               and
               determinations
               are
               from
               the
               
                 holy
                 Ghost
              
               ,
               and
               so
               infallibly
               and
               certainly
               true
               ,
               as
               that
               of
               Acts
               15.
               28.
               demonstrates
               ,
               
                 It
                 seemed
                 good
                 to
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 and
                 to
                 us
                 ,
              
               which
               words
               a
               Synod
               having
               like
               cleare
               evidence
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               may
               without
               presumption
               use
               as
               well
               as
               that
               Councell
               at
               Jerusalem
               did
               ;
               for
               proofe
               of
               which
               kind
               of
               infallibilitie
               ,
               besides
               what
               I
               have
               already
               said
               p.
               140
               ,
               141
               ,
               of
               this
               Booke
               ,
               I
               shal
               adde
               the
               judgement
               of
               learned
               *
               Whittaker
               upon
               the
               words
               :
               
                 Other
                 Lawful
                 Councels
                 may
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 lassert
                 their
                 Decrees
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Decrees
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 like
                 to
                 this
                 Councel
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 keep
                 the
                 same
                 rule
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 this
                 Councell
                 the
                 Apostles
                 did
                 keep
                 and
                 follow
                 :
                 For
                 if
                 they
                 shall
                 decree
                 and
                 determine
                 nothing
                 but
                 from
                 Scripture
                 (
                 which
                 was
                 done
                 in
                 this
                 Councell
                 )
                 and
                 if
                 they
                 shall
                 examine
                 all
                 Questions
                 by
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 follow
                 the
                 voice
                 of
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 in
                 all
                 their
                 Decrees
                 ,
                 
                 then
                 they
                 may
                 assert
                 that
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 so
                 decreed
              
               ;
               of
               learned
               *
               Cameron
               in
               his
               Tractate
               
                 De
                 Infallibilitate
                 Ecclesiae
                 ,
                 We
                 doe
                 easily
                 grant
                 Lawfull
                 Councels
                 ,
                 Lawfull
                 ,
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 what
                 is
                 inwardly
                 required
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 Councels
                 truely
                 gathered
                 together
                 without
                 all
                 fallacie
                 and
                 deceit
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Christ
                 cannot
                 erre
                 in
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 are
                 of
                 any
                 great
                 moment
                 :
                 For
                 we
                 truly
                 willingly
                 confesse
                 many
                 Councels
                 not
                 to
                 have
                 erred
                 ,
                 yea
                 wee
                 confesse
                 Lawfull
                 Churches
                 (
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 sense
                 above
                 is
                 explained
                 by
                 us
                 )
                 that
                 are
                 truely
                 gathered
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 erre
                 in
                 necessary
                 things
              
               ;
               and
               of
               *
               Baron
               ,
               in
               that
               acute
               and
               learned
               Reply
               of
               his
               to
               Turnebull
               the
               Iesuite
               ,
               
                 wee
                 doe
                 not
                 simply
                 and
                 absolutely
                 condemne
                 that
                 which
                 the
                 Doctors
                 of
              
               Paris
               
                 doe
                 teach
                 of
                 the
                 infallibilitie
                 of
                 Councels
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 piously
                 and
                 probably
                 beleeved
                 that
                 Councels
                 truely
                 generall
                 and
                 Lawfull
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 Lawfully
                 gathered
                 ,
                 and
                 proceeding
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 governed
                 and
                 directed
                 by
                 the
                 holy
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 not
                 erre
                 in
                 fundament
                 all
                 points
                 .
                 I
                 say
                 this
                 may
                 be
                 beleeved
                 ,
                 because
                 t
                 is
                 certaine
                 such
                 Councels
                 have
                 never
                 hitherto
                 erred
                 in
                 Doctrines
                 fundamentall
                 .
              
               Secondly
               ,
               although
               the
               Authoritie
               and
               Power
               of
               Synods
               and
               Councels
               is
               not
               of
               it selfe
               infallible
               ,
               neither
               appointed
               of
               God
               that
               it
               should
               be
               the
               supreme
               and
               principall
               Rule
               of
               our
               Faith
               ;
               and
               therefore
               cannot
               by
               it selfe
               and
               of
               its
               owne
               Authoritie
               bind
               the
               faithfull
               to
               beleeve
               whatever
               is
               determined
               in
               a
               Synod
               or
               Councell
               ,
               yet
               there
               is
               in
               them
               the
               supream
               Ecclesiastical
               Power
               of
               judging
               and
               determining
               Controversies
               of
               Faith
               ;
               and
               that
               appointed
               by
               God
               to
               avoid
               confusion
               and
               rents
               in
               the
               Church
               :
               Hence
               the
               Authoritie
               of
               Lawfull
               Councels
               hath
               a
               speciall
               force
               and
               singular
               efficacie
               before
               many
               other
               motives
               of
               faith
               ,
               to
               beget
               a
               peswasion
               in
               the
               minds
               of
               men
               of
               the
               truth
               of
               the
               Doctrine
               ,
               agreed
               on
               in
               the
               Councell
               .
               And
               because
               in
               our
               times
               the
               best
               Synods
               and
               Councels
               are
               rejected
               and
               flighted
               ,
               and
               every
               private
               person
               takes
               upon
               them
               a
               boundlesse
               Libertie
               of
               contradicting
               all
               Synodicall
               Decrees
               ,
               I
               shall
               therefore
               lay
               downe
               briefly
               out
               of
               divers
               learned
               Authors
               ,
               what
               preeminencie
               there
               is
               in
               Synods
               
               and
               Co●ncels
               towards
               the
               compounding
               of
               Controversies
               and
               doubts
               in
               Religion
               ,
               above
               what
               is
               in
               private
               Christians
               or
               single
               particular
               Ministers
               .
               1
               There
               is
               an
               Authorite
               given
               them
               by
               God
               ,
               they
               are
               an
               Ordinance
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               to
               judge
               of
               ,
               and
               determine
               Controversies
               of
               faith
               ,
               which
               no
               man
               of
               a
               sound
               mind
               affirmes
               of
               private
               Christians
               or
               particular
               Ministers
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               they
               have
               a
               power
               of
               subjecting
               those
               to
               excommunication
               and
               other
               Ecclesiasticall
               censures
               ,
               who
               openly
               contradict
               their
               Decrees
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               they
               have
               a
               more
               peculiar
               assistance
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               &
               so
               greater
               then
               that
               which
               particular
               Ministers
               judgeing
               apart
               have
               .
               Fourthly
               ,
               They
               have
               surer
               means
               of
               finding
               out
               the
               truth
               ,
               viz.
               The
               Prayers
               ,
               Fastings
               ,
               Disputations
               ,
               &c.
               of
               the
               cheifest
               Pastors
               of
               the
               whole
               Church
               :
               For
               as
               *
               Cameron
               speaks
               ,
               
                 In
                 a
                 Councell
                 ,
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 present
                 piou●
                 and
                 learned
                 men
                 ,
                 they
                 open
                 things
                 ,
                 which
                 before
                 were
                 shut
                 ,
                 by
                 their
                 mutual
                 disquisition
                 ,
                 which
                 cannot
                 be
                 so
                 easily
                 done
                 of
                 particular
                 men
                 apart
                 .
              
               Fifthly
               ,
               A
               better
               ground
               of
               knowing
               what
               is
               the
               judgement
               of
               the
               whole
               Church
               ,
               concerning
               any
               Question
               in
               Controversie
               ,
               and
               what
               the
               Churches
               have
               observed
               in
               such
               cases
               .
               Sixthly
               ,
               A
               more
               easie
               way
               of
               reducing
               the
               Decrees
               and
               Determinations
               of
               the
               Church
               to
               practice
               .
               Seventhly
               ,
               greater
               Reverence
               ,
               Respect
               and
               Obedience
               is
               owing
               to
               the
               Determinations
               and
               Decrees
               of
               Synods
               and
               Councels
               ,
               then
               of
               particular
               Persons
               or
               Churches
               :
               the
               Authoritie
               of
               Synods
               in
               their
               place
               and
               degree
               is
               so
               to
               be
               looked
               upon
               ,
               that
               particular
               Ministers
               or
               private
               Christians
               should
               not
               lightly
               or
               easily
               for
               every
               probable
               Reason
               ,
               or
               conjecture
               reject
               their
               determinations
               :
               Hence
               Cameron
               speaking
               of
               Councels
               well
               observes
               ,
               
                 So
                 oft
                 as
                 any
                 thing
                 is
                 decreed
                 by
                 an
                 Assembly
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 put
                 into
                 Anthoritie
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 that
                 should
                 be
                 a
                 ground
                 that
                 such
                 a
                 thing
                 should
                 not
                 rashly
                 nor
                 without
                 a
                 great
                 deale
                 of
                 accurate
                 and
                 serious
                 observation
                 be
                 rejected
                 .
              
               For
               first
               of
               all
               ,
               we
               owe
               Reverence
               to
               a
               Synod
               ,
               even
               then
               ,
               when
               we
               judge
               it
               decrees
               false
               things
               .
               A
               *
               pious
               sonne
               of
               the
               Church
               doth
               not
               vainely
               insult
               over
               her
               ,
               but
               with
               a
               kind
               of
               Reverentiall
               shamefastnesse
               departs
               from
               her
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               wee
               owe
               outward
               obedience
               unlesse
               wee
               
               doe
               evidently
               perceive
               the
               Synod
               to
               prescribe
               and
               determine
               false
               and
               wicked
               things
               ;
               for
               t
               is
               not
               Lawfull
               upon
               light
               and
               probable
               Reasons
               to
               oppose
               the
               judgement
               of
               the
               Pastors
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               the
               certaine
               manifest
               Authoritie
               of
               God
               commands
               us
               to
               obey
               the
               decrees
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               and
               when
               wee
               have
               only
               uncertaine
               conjectures
               and
               probable
               Reasons
               ,
               then
               that
               common
               rule
               is
               to
               be
               followed
               ,
               *
               
                 Hold
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 certaine
                 ,
                 leave
                 the
                 uncertaine
                 .
              
               And
               therefore
               they
               who
               doubt
               of
               the
               truth
               of
               the
               Decrees
               of
               a
               Synod
               ,
               or
               upon
               light
               and
               probable
               Reasons
               think
               their
               Opinion
               false
               ,
               but
               doe
               not
               cert●inly
               know
               it
               to
               be
               such
               ,
               are
               bound
               by
               the
               Synodicall
               decrees
               to
               performe
               such
               an
               obedience
               as
               is
               agreeable
               to
               order
               ,
               comelinesse
               and
               peace
               ,
               which
               obedience
               is
               nothing
               else
               but
               the
               observance
               of
               Christian
               humilitie
               and
               modestie
               ,
               by
               which
               the
               faithfull
               in
               such
               cases
               abstaine
               both
               from
               a
               publike
               open
               profession
               of
               their
               Opinion
               ,
               and
               a
               condemning
               and
               confuting
               of
               the
               Synods
               Opinion
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               meane
               time
               by
               diligent
               searching
               of
               the
               Scripture
               do
               enquire
               out
               the
               truth
               and
               pray
               to
               God
               to
               manifest
               his
               truth
               to
               men
               ,
               and
               to
               discover
               the
               errors
               of
               the
               Synod
               ,
               that
               so
               they
               being
               knowne
               ,
               contrary
               Doctrine
               may
               be
               established
               in
               another
               Councel
               :
               Of
               which
               seven
               particulars
               ,
               and
               divers
               others
               of
               Synods
               ,
               whoever
               would
               see
               more
               ,
               let
               them
               read
               Baron
               against
               Turnebull
               ,
               Tract
               .
               5.
               
               
                 De
                 Authorit
                 .
                 Ecclesiae
              
               cap.
               17.
               
               Camerons
               Praelect
               .
               
                 De
                 Eccles
                 .
                 Infallibilitate
              
               292.
               293.
               
               
                 Apollon
                 .
                 Jus
                 Magist
                 .
                 circ
                 .
                 sacra
              
               first
               part
               cap.
               4.
               247.
               248
               ,
               249.
               
               Fourthly
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               greater
               degree
               of
               infallibilitie
               and
               certaintie
               in
               matters
               of
               faith
               and
               religion
               to
               be
               attained
               by
               means
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               then
               was
               by
               the
               high
               Priests
               answers
               by
               Vrim
               ,
               or
               then
               is
               to
               be
               had
               by
               miracles
               ,
               by
               one
               arising
               from
               the
               dead
               and
               comming
               to
               us
               ,
               then
               by
               an
               Apostle
               or
               an
               Angel
               from
               heaven
               ,
               yea
               or
               from
               a
               voice
               comming
               from
               heaven
               ,
               of
               each
               of
               which
               I
               will
               speake
               something
               briefly
               .
               1.
               
               There
               was
               more
               certaintie
               even
               under
               the
               old
               Testament
               in
               the
               word
               written
               in
               the
               Law
               ,
               then
               in
               the
               high
               Priests
               Answer
               ,
               which
               appeares
               thus
               ,
               because
               the
               Law
               was
               made
               by
               God
               himselfe
               the
               cheife
               rule
               and
               measure
               of
               the
               high
               Priests
               Answer
               ,
               and
               in
               difficult
               cases
               wherein
               the
               Iewes
               were
               commanded
               to
               come
               to
               the
               high
               Priest
               for
               resolution
               ,
               
               the
               last
               reference
               is
               made
               to
               the
               Law
               :
               That
               very
               place
               Deut.
               17.
               9.
               10
               ,
               11
               ,
               12.
               brought
               by
               Hagiomastix
               page
               130.
               to
               prove
               the
               sentence
               there
               spoken
               of
               ,
               
                 only
                 such
                 a
                 sentence
                 which
                 the
                 Priest
                 did
                 upon
                 enquiry
                 by
                 Vrim
                 and
                 Thummim
                 receive
                 immediately
                 ,
                 or
                 however
                 infallibly
                 from
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
                 God
                 himselfe
                 ,
              
               and
               by
               the
               Iesuits
               
                 Bellarmine
                 ,
                 Lorinus
                 ,
                 Bailius
              
               ,
               &c
               brought
               to
               prove
               the
               Pope
               the
               supreame
               infallible
               Iudge
               of
               Controversies
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               showes
               cleerly
               whatever
               answers
               the
               high
               Priest
               gave
               in
               matters
               of
               judgement
               ,
               they
               are
               limited
               expresly
               to
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               made
               the
               supreme
               Iudge
               :
               The
               Iewes
               were
               not
               simply
               to
               rest
               in
               the
               judgement
               of
               the
               high
               Priests
               whatever
               they
               pronounced
               ,
               but
               as
               it
               was
               according
               to
               the
               Law
               :
               There
               is
               an
               expresse
               limitation
               in
               the
               text
               ,
               in
               verses
               10.
               11.
               
                 thou
                 shalt
                 doe
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 sentence
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 which
                 they
                 shall
                 teach
                 thee
              
               ;
               In
               the
               Hebrew
               text
               t
               is
               twice
               written
               
                 juxta
                 os
                 legis
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
              
               and
               the
               ordinary
               Glosse
               upon
               that
               place
               ,
               notes
               ,
               
                 that
                 t
                 is
                 not
                 said
                 unto
                 them
                 thou
                 shalt
                 obey
                 ,
                 unlesse
                 they
                 teach
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Law
              
               ;
               these
               words
               
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 sentence
                 of
                 the
                 Law
              
               doe
               signifie
               a
               condition
               ,
               not
               a
               promise
               ,
               as
               if
               God
               did
               promise
               the
               Priests
               they
               should
               never
               depart
               from
               the
               Law
               ,
               which
               our
               *
               Divines
               observe
               against
               Bellarmine
               and
               other
               Papists
               ;
               yea
               Master
               Goodwin
               himselfe
               Sect.
               107.
               of
               his
               Hagiomastix
               speaking
               of
               this
               place
               to
               be
               meant
               
                 only
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 sentence
                 which
                 the
                 Priest
                 did
                 upon
                 enquiry
                 by
                 Vrim
                 receive
                 immediately
                 or
                 however
                 infallibly
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
                 God
                 himselfe
                 ,
              
               grants
               it
               and
               puts
               in
               the
               same
               Section
               this
               sentence
               of
               the
               high
               Priest
               under
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               saith
               the
               command
               in
               that
               Scripture
               is
               with
               that
               Caution
               and
               limitation
               of
               going
               according
               to
               the
               sentence
               of
               the
               Law
               ;
               for
               proofe
               of
               which
               I
               shall
               quote
               his
               own
               words
               verbatim
               ,
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 nor
                 doth
                 God
                 in
                 this
                 passage
                 of
                 Scripture
              
               (
               speaking
               of
               Deut.
               17.
               12.
               
               )
               
                 expresly
                 command
                 without
                 caution
                 and
                 limitation
                 that
                 even
                 in
                 this
                 Controversie
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 he
                 that
                 would
                 not
                 stand
                 to
                 the
                 sentence
                 of
                 the
                 Iudge
                 ,
                 or
                 high
                 Priest
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 put
                 to
                 death
                 ;
                 but
                 only
                 then
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Priests
                 ,
                 the
                 Levites
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Iudge
                 ,
                 should
                 give
                 sentence
                 or
                 informe
                 them
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 sentence
                 of
                 the
                 Law.
              
               And
               for
               the
               Readers
               further
               Satisfaction
               of
               the
               Scope
               and
               meaning
               of
               Deut.
               17.
               8
               ,
               9
               ,
               10
               ,
               11
               ,
               12.
               to
               free
               it
               from
               Master
               Goodwins
               sense
               of
               
                 only
                 such
                 a
                 
                 sentence
                 which
                 the
                 Priest
                 did
                 upon
                 enquiry
                 by
                 Vrim
                 receive
                 immediately
                 ,
              
               by
               which
               he
               would
               evade
               all
               punishment
               from
               the
               Magistrate
               in
               matters
               of
               Religion
               (
               though
               I
               have
               said
               much
               upon
               the
               place
               already
               )
               I
               refer
               him
               to
               the
               first
               Tractate
               ,
               eight
               Question
               page
               127.
               128
               ,
               129.
               of
               
                 Rivets
                 Catholious
                 Orthodoxus
              
               ,
               2.
               
               Then
               by
               miracles
               ,
               t
               is
               a
               saying
               of
               *
               
                 Chrysostome
                 ,
                 God
                 hath
                 left
                 us
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 more
                 firme
                 then
                 any
                 miracle
                 :
              
               where
               the
               word
               of
               God
               is
               for
               such
               a
               thing
               ,
               that
               thing
               is
               most
               true
               and
               certain
               ,
               the
               word
               of
               God
               standeth
               and
               
                 ahideth
                 for
                 ever
                 ;
                 It
                 is
                 easier
                 for
                 heaven
                 and
                 earth
                 to
                 passe
                 ,
                 then
                 one
                 title
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 to
                 faile
                 :
                 t
                 is
                 impossible
                 for
                 God
                 to
                 lie
                 :
              
               miracles
               accompanying
               Doctrines
               are
               not
               alwayes
               infallible
               proofes
               of
               the
               truth
               of
               them
               ;
               for
               false
               Prophets
               ,
               teaching
               false
               Doctrines
               may
               doe
               miracles
               ,
               and
               come
               with
               signs
               and
               wonders
               :
               Deut.
               13.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3.
               showes
               that
               false
               Prophets
               who
               say
               ,
               
                 let
                 us
                 goe
                 after
                 other
                 Gods
                 ,
              
               may
               give
               signs
               and
               wonders
               ,
               and
               
                 the
                 signe
                 or
                 wonder
                 may
                 come
                 to
                 passe
                 ,
              
               Matth.
               7.
               22
               ,
               23.
               
               Christ
               tels
               us
               that
               many
               who
               prophecied
               in
               his
               Name
               ,
               plead
               
                 they
                 have
                 cast
                 out
                 Devils
              
               ,
               and
               
                 done
                 many
                 wonderfull
                 workes
              
               ;
               were
               workers
               of
               iniquity
               ,
               upon
               which
               place
               *
               Maldonate
               (
               though
               a
               Iesuite
               )
               confesses
               
                 those
                 false
                 Prophets
                 of
                 which
                 Christ
                 speakes
                 wrought
                 true
                 miracles
                 ,
                 truely
                 Prophecied
                 ,
                 truely
                 Prophecied
                 ,
                 truely
                 cast
                 out
                 Devils
                 ;
                 neither
                 doth
                 Christ
                 answer
                 them
                 that
                 they
                 lied
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 he
                 knew
                 them
                 not
                 although
                 they
                 had
                 done
                 such
                 miracles
                 ;
                 and
                 thereupon
                 he
                 grants
                 there
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 necessary
                 argument
                 taken
                 from
                 true
                 miracles
                 to
                 prove
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 Doctrine
                 .
              
               So
               Matth.
               24.
               24.
               2
               
               Thes
               .
               2.
               9.
               
               Revel
               .
               13.
               13
               ,
               14.
               fully
               set
               forth
               how
               false
               Prophets
               and
               Anti-Christ
               shall
               doe
               great
               miracles
               ,
               by
               means
               of
               which
               they
               shall
               deceive
               many
               .
               In
               Augustines
               time
               the
               Donatists
               would
               alledge
               miracles
               done
               by
               them
               to
               prove
               the
               truth
               of
               their
               Church
               and
               Doctrine
               ,
               and
               so
               doe
               the
               Papists
               now
               against
               the
               Protestants
               ,
               making
               the
               glory
               of
               miracles
               a
               note
               of
               their
               Church
               ;
               but
               Augustine
               against
               the
               Donatists
               of
               his
               time
               ,
               and
               learned
               Protestants
               against
               the
               Papists
               upon
               that
               Question
               of
               the
               notes
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               doe
               prove
               the
               word
               of
               God
               a
               surer
               note
               and
               Argument
               of
               the
               true
               Church
               and
               Faith
               ,
               then
               miracles
               ,
               as
               whoever
               consults
               the
               writings
               of
               *
               a
               Augustine
               ,
               b
               Whitaker
               ,
               c
               Cameron
               ,
               d
               Rivet
               ,
               e
               Ames
               ,
               f
               Willet
               ,
               g
               
               Whites
               way
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               especially
               of
               learned
               h
               Gerard
               shall
               find
               .
               3.
               
               The
               proofe
               of
               Doctrine
               by
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               is
               more
               infallible
               then
               the
               testimonie
               of
               one
               coming
               from
               the
               dead
               Luk.
               16.
               29
               ,
               30
               ,
               31.
               
               
                 Mases
                 and
                 the
                 Prophets
              
               for
               perswading
               to
               beleeve
               are
               preferred
               before
               one
               arising
               from
               the
               dead
               :
               They
               who
               elude
               and
               wrest
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               interpreting
               them
               according
               to
               their
               own
               iust
               ,
               if
               one
               should
               arise
               from
               the
               dead
               ,
               they
               would
               not
               believe
               him
               in
               what
               he
               said
               against
               their
               Opinions
               ,
               but
               would
               put
               off
               all
               one
               way
               or
               other
               :
               Experience
               hath
               taught
               that
               as
               *
               Maldon●ie
               observes
               :
               Christ
               raised
               up
               Lazarus
               from
               the
               grave
               ,
               who
               (
               as
               t
               is
               to
               be
               thought
               )
               told
               the
               Scribes
               and
               Priests
               many
               things
               agreeable
               to
               those
               which
               Christ
               taught
               them
               ,
               and
               yet
               they
               were
               so
               farre
               from
               beleeving
               him
               that
               they
               would
               have
               killed
               him
               ,
               John
               12.
               9
               ,
               10
               ,
               So
               the
               Scribes
               and
               Pharisees
               after
               Christs
               resurrection
               from
               the
               dead
               beleeved
               him
               never
               a
               whit
               more
               then
               before
               .
               4.
               
               Then
               an
               Apostle
               ,
               for
               the
               Apostles
               notwithstanding
               the
               prerogative
               of
               infallibilitie
               ,
               their
               certaine
               and
               infallible
               knowledge
               of
               the
               Gospel
               by
               the
               immediate
               inspiration
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               being
               infallible
               in
               their
               writings
               to
               the
               Churches
               ,
               and
               in
               those
               Doctrines
               of
               faith
               they
               preached
               to
               those
               to
               whom
               they
               were
               sent
               ,
               were
               in
               some
               things
               at
               some
               times
               subject
               to
               mistakes
               or
               errors
               .
               Peter
               that
               great
               Apostle
               of
               the
               circumcision
               ,
               after
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               was
               given
               Acts
               2.
               erred
               and
               mistooke
               in
               accounting
               the
               Gentiles
               at
               that
               time
               common
               and
               unclean
               ,
               as
               Acts
               10.
               13.
               14
               ,
               15
               ,
               18
               ,
               24
               ,
               compared
               together
               fully
               showes
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Christian
               Libertie
               ,
               
                 compelling
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 to
                 live
                 at
                 the
                 Jewes
                 ,
              
               and
               not
               walking
               
                 uprightly
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
              
               for
               which
               
                 Paul
                 withstood
                 him
                 to
                 the
                 face
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 blamed
                 ,
              
               Gal.
               2.
               11
               ,
               12
               ,
               13
               ,
               14.
               
               But
               the
               Scriptures
               erre
               not
               at
               all
               are
               all
               fine
               gold
               without
               any
               drosse
               ,
               cannot
               deceive
               ,
               be
               perfect
               and
               glorious
               :
               the
               Apostles
               themselves
               in
               their
               preachings
               and
               writings
               appealed
               to
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               made
               them
               the
               chiefe
               rules
               of
               their
               Doctrines
               ,
               
                 Acts
                 3.
                 21.
                 
                 Acts
                 4.
                 25
                 ,
                 26.
                 
                 Acts
                 17
                 ,
                 2
                 ,
                 3.
                 
                 Acts
                 26.
                 22
                 ,
                 23.
                 
                 Acts
              
               28.
               23
               ,
               24
               ,
               25
               ,
               26
               ,
               27.
               
               
                 Rom.
                 1.
                 2.
                 
                 Rom.
              
               3.
               4.
               with
               many
               other
               places
               to
               the
               same
               purpose
               :
               The
               〈◊〉
               are
               commended
               for
               that
               when
               Paul
               the
               Apostle
               preached
               to
               them
               ,
               
                 they
                 searched
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 whether
              
               those
               things
               were
               so
               ;
               John
               the
               Baptist
               was
               sent
               
               from
               God
               1
               John.
               6.
               immediately
               inspired
               by
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               as
               well
               as
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               yet
               Christ
               prefers
               the
               witnesse
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               before
               the
               Testimonie
               of
               John
               ,
               John
               5.
               34
               ,
               36.
               39.
               
               The
               Testimonie
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               is
               greater
               then
               the
               record
               of
               John
               ,
               of
               which
               see
               
                 Willets
                 Synops
              
               .
               first
               general
               Controvers
               .
               concerning
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               quest
               .
               fourth
               5.
               
               Then
               an
               Angel
               ,
               
                 Gal.
                 1.
                 8.
                 
                 But
                 though
                 wee
                 or
                 an
                 Angel
                 from
                 heaven
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               Paul
               prefers
               the
               Scriptures
               before
               Apostles
               ,
               yea
               Angels
               ,
               and
               anathematizes
               them
               ,
               if
               they
               bring
               any
               other
               Gospel
               then
               what
               the
               Apostles
               had
               preached
               ,
               which
               in
               many
               places
               he
               declares
               was
               according
               to
               the
               Scriptures
               .
               Chrysostome
               saith
               that
               the
               Scripture
               is
               to
               be
               preferd
               before
               the
               Angels
               in
               the
               matters
               of
               faith
               :
               The
               word
               of
               God
               is
               the
               cheife
               and
               highest
               rule
               of
               faith
               ,
               for
               as
               learned
               Chamier
               writes
               ,
               
                 The
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 God
                 speaking
                 ,
                 therefore
                 look
                 what
                 is
                 the
                 authoritie
                 of
                 God
                 speaking
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 is
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               and
               therefore
               above
               Angels
               :
               And
               by
               the
               way
               I
               desire
               the
               Reader
               to
               observe
               against
               Hagiomastix
               who
               makes
               such
               a
               do
               of
               infallibilitie
               ,
               that
               not
               whatsoever
               is
               infallible
               is
               the
               supreme
               rule
               of
               faith
               ,
               for
               that
               is
               a
               grand
               mistake
               to
               make
               every
               thing
               that
               is
               infallible
               the
               ground
               of
               beleeving
               ,
               or
               the
               cheife
               rule
               of
               it
               ;
               but
               this
               is
               the
               ground
               of
               being
               the
               supreme
               Rule
               of
               faith
               ,
               that
               it
               be
               
                 summae
                 suaeque
                 authoritatis
              
               of
               supreme
               authoritie
               ,
               of
               it selfe
               ,
               and
               not
               from
               another
               ,
               which
               is
               apparent
               ,
               because
               Angels
               are
               infallible
               ,
               the
               Apostles
               also
               were
               
                 ex
                 particulari
                 assistutia
                 Spiritus
              
               ,
               and
               yet
               neither
               of
               them
               are
               ,
               nor
               have
               been
               the
               supreme
               Rule
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               This
               Paul
               hath
               taught
               us
               in
               Gal.
               1.
               8.
               how
               Apostles
               and
               Angels
               are
               to
               be
               anathematized
               if
               they
               bring
               any
               other
               Gospel
               :
               But
               these
               things
               are
               unworthy
               to
               be
               affirmed
               of
               the
               Rule
               of
               faith
               ,
               and
               especially
               of
               the
               supreme
               Rule
               ,
               which
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               so
               resembled
               to
               any
               thing
               that
               by
               that
               it
               should
               be
               corrected
               and
               ordered
               ,
               for
               then
               it
               ceases
               to
               be
               a
               Rule
               ,
               but
               rather
               that
               by
               the
               Rule
               ,
               especially
               the
               highest
               ,
               all
               things
               else
               are
               to
               be
               judged
               :
               wherefore
               ,
               besides
               infallibilitie
               there
               is
               something
               else
               necessary
               to
               a
               thing
               that
               it
               should
               become
               a
               Rule
               ;
               namely
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               that
               it
               be
               of
               cheife
               ,
               and
               of
               its
               owne
               Authoritie
               ,
               not
               of
               a
               subordinate
               and
               borrowed
               Authoritie
               from
               another
               ;
               but
               whoever
               would
               be
               further
               satisfied
               in
               this
               point
               ,
               let
               him
               read
               learned
               
               *
               Chamier
               .
               6.
               
               Then
               Gods
               owne
               voice
               from
               heaven
               ,
               the
               Apostle
               Peter
               tels
               us
               2
               Pet.
               1.
               17
               ,
               18
               ,
               19.
               of
               that
               voice
               of
               God
               from
               heaven
               which
               came
               to
               Jesus
               Christ
               ;
               
                 This
                 is
                 my
                 beloved
                 Son
                 in
                 whom
                 I
                 am
                 well
                 pleased
                 ,
              
               which
               
                 Peter
                 ,
                 Iames
                 ,
                 Iob●
              
               ,
               heard
               when
               they
               were
               with
               Christ
               in
               the
               holy
               mount
               Matth.
               17.
               5
               ,
               6.
               and
               yet
               Peter
               speaking
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               and
               comparing
               them
               with
               this
               
                 voice
                 from
                 the
                 excellent
                 glory
              
               writes
               thus
               ,
               
                 We
                 have
                 also
                 a
                 more
                 sure
                 word
                 of
                 prophecie
                 ,
                 whereunto
                 you
                 doe
                 well
                 that
                 you
                 take
                 heed
                 ,
                 as
                 unto
                 a
                 light
                 that
                 shineth
                 in
                 a
                 darke
                 place
                 ,
                 until
                 the
                 day
                 dawne
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 day
                 starre
                 arise
                 in
                 your
                 hearts
                 ,
              
               upon
               which
               words
               *
               Interpreters
               on
               the
               Place
               ,
               and
               other
               *
               learned
               men
               show
               however
               that
               voice
               from
               heaven
               being
               from
               God
               as
               the
               written
               Prophecies
               were
               ,
               was
               in
               it selfe
               as
               sure
               ,
               yet
               the
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               is
               taken
               either
               for
               a
               most
               lure
               ,
               or
               very
               sure
               word
               ,
               a
               comparative
               for
               a
               superlative
               ,
               so
               used
               in
               other
               places
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               &
               so
               setting
               forth
               to
               us
               the
               Scriptures
               being
               founded
               on
               the
               firmest
               and
               greaest
               authoritie
               ;
               or
               more
               sure
               ,
               or
               more
               firme
               .
               (
               So
               the
               word
               in
               the
               Greek
               properly
               signifies
               )
               to
               the
               Christian
               Jewes
               to
               whom
               the
               Epistle
               was
               written
               ,
               which
               by
               long
               use
               and
               experience
               were
               more
               setled
               in
               their
               hearts
               ,
               and
               so
               sooner
               beleeved
               ,
               then
               the
               voice
               from
               heaven
               ,
               although
               that
               were
               sure
               also
               .
               Christ
               in
               Joh.
               5.
               from
               verse
               31.
               to
               the
               40.
               speaking
               of
               the
               many
               Testimonies
               concerning
               him
               ,
               as
               his
               own
               ,
               Johus
               testimony
               ,
               the
               Testimony
               of
               his
               works
               ,
               instances
               in
               the
               voice
               from
               heaven
               ,
               witnessing
               to
               him
               
                 Matth.
                 3.
                 17.
                 17.
                 
                 Matth.
              
               5.
               and
               then
               Christ
               goes
               to
               the
               Scriptures
               as
               the
               highest
               and
               cheifest
               ,
               
                 Search
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 for
                 in
                 them
                 you
                 thinke
                 you
                 have
                 eternal
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 are
                 they
                 which
                 testifie
                 of
                 me
                 :
              
               wee
               may
               observe
               the
               gradation
               of
               the
               witnesses
               ,
               Christs
               works
               greater
               then
               the
               Testimony
               of
               John
               ,
               the
               Fathers
               witnessing
               from
               heaven
               above
               that
               of
               his
               workes
               ,
               
               and
               the
               Scriptures
               testifying
               of
               him
               the
               last
               and
               greatest
               of
               all
               ;
               and
               for
               a
               conclusion
               of
               this
               ,
               Gods
               speaking
               to
               his
               Church
               under
               the
               new
               Testament
               ,
               especially
               since
               the
               Canon
               was
               sealed
               and
               confirmed
               ,
               (
               as
               Divines
               speake
               )
               that
               is
               by
               his
               Sonne
               making
               known
               the
               whole
               Evangelical
               Doctrine
               and
               Will
               of
               God
               concerning
               mans
               salvation
               ,
               is
               by
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               preferred
               far
               before
               the
               divers
               manners
               and
               wayes
               of
               Gods
               making
               known
               his
               will
               before
               ,
               as
               that
               of
               dreams
               ,
               visions
               ,
               Vrim
               and
               Thummim
               ,
               voice
               from
               heaven
               ,
               Angels
               ,
               &c
               ,
               as
               is
               evident
               by
               Heb.
               1.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3.
               compared
               with
               the
               second
               of
               Heb.
               1.
               2
               ,
               3
               ,
               4.
               
               In
               a
               word
               they
               who
               are
               so
               wicked
               to
               wrest
               and
               pervert
               manifest
               plaine
               places
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               would
               not
               (
               if
               they
               had
               lived
               in
               those
               dayes
               ,
               )
               have
               rested
               satisfied
               in
               the
               Sentences
               of
               the
               high
               Priest
               by
               Vrim
               ,
               in
               one
               comming
               from
               the
               dead
               ,
               in
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               an
               Apostle
               or
               Angel
               ,
               or
               in
               a
               voice
               from
               heaven
               ,
               but
               would
               have
               made
               cavils
               ,
               and
               sound
               pretences
               to
               have
               eluded
               and
               evaded
               all
               ,
               or
               any
               of
               those
               as
               well
               as
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               in
               all
               which
               I
               might
               give
               particular
               instances
               ,
               but
               for
               present
               I
               shall
               instance
               only
               in
               the
               voice
               from
               heaven
               ,
               of
               which
               voice
               from
               heaven
               John
               12.
               28
               ,
               29
               ,
               30.
               though
               it
               was
               so
               plain
               and
               distinct
               ,
               testifying
               Christ
               to
               be
               sent
               of
               God
               and
               the
               Messiah
               ,
               yet
               t
               is
               perverted
               and
               misinterpreted
               as
               much
               as
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               of
               which
               voice
               from
               heaven
               how
               perverted
               ,
               I
               referre
               the
               Reader
               to
               learned
               *
               
                 Rollock
                 .
                 Calvin
              
               ,
               and
               other
               Interpreters
               on
               that
               place
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               so
               much
               for
               this
               seventh
               Answer
               .
            
             
               Eightly
               ,
               Supposing
               all
               Hagiomastix
               saith
               in
               page
               .
               46.
               47.
               and
               130
               ,
               to
               be
               true
               that
               that
               sentence
               of
               the
               Priest
               or
               Iudge
               against
               which
               hee
               that
               would
               doe
               presumptuously
               was
               to
               be
               put
               to
               death
               ,
               was
               only
               a
               sentence
               upon
               enquiry
               by
               Vrim
               and
               Thummim
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Iewes
               opportunitie
               of
               immediatenesse
               of
               consultation
               with
               the
               mouth
               of
               God
               himselfe
               ,
               was
               a
               cleer
               reason
               why
               that
               old
               Testament
               Law
               for
               putting
               of
               false
               Prophets
               ,
               &c
               to
               death
               was
               given
               to
               them
               ,
               yet
               it
               followes
               not
               these
               Laws
               cannot
               be
               in
               force
               now
               ,
               unlesse
               that
               can
               be
               made
               apparence
               to
               have
               been
               the
               only
               reason
               and
               ground
               of
               the
               Magistrates
               punishing
               ,
               for
               if
               there
               were
               other
               reasons
               as
               well
               under
               the
               old
               Testament
               of
               those
               Lawes
               ,
               and
               that
               by
               God
               formally
               and
               particularly
               declared
               and
               expressed
               (
               as
               t
               is
               evident
               there
               were
               ,
               
               and
               I
               have
               proved
               page
               70.
               76.
               and
               divers
               other
               pages
               of
               this
               Treatise
               )
               then
               they
               being
               in
               force
               still
               ,
               the
               Lawes
               bind
               though
               one
               particular
               reason
               ,
               or
               more
               proper
               to
               that
               time
               bee
               ceased
               :
               I
               might
               instance
               in
               many
               morall
               things
               commanded
               under
               the
               old
               Testament
               that
               unquestionably
               (
               I
               suppose
               in
               Master
               Goodwins
               judgement
               )
               are
               in
               force
               under
               the
               new
               ,
               of
               which
               among
               other
               reasons
               given
               ,
               there
               was
               some
               one
               particular
               reason
               proper
               to
               the
               Iewes
               ,
               that
               holds
               not
               now
               ,
               but
               for
               this
               I
               refer
               the
               Reader
               to
               page
               83.
               of
               this
               Book
               :
               and
               to
               put
               an
               end
               to
               these
               eight
               Answers
               to
               the
               sixth
               evasion
               of
               Hagiomastix
               page
               46.
               47
               ,
               130
               ,
               I
               shall
               only
               mind
               him
               of
               that
               knowne
               axiome
               
                 A
                 particulari
                 ad
                 universale
                 non
                 valet
                 consequentia
                 ,
              
               and
               therefore
               though
               that
               particular
               reason
               be
               ceased
               (
               although
               I
               haue
               fully
               shown
               that
               never
               was
               any
               reason
               of
               those
               Laws
               under
               the
               old
               Testament
               for
               punishing
               of
               false
               Prophets
               ,
               but
               a
               meer
               device
               ,
               and
               a
               fancie
               )
               t
               is
               no
               good
               consequence
               ,
               all
               the
               other
               reasons
               ,
               yea
               ,
               and
               the
               commands
               themselves
               should
               cease
               also
               .
            
             
               Seventhly
               to
               that
               *
               Hagiomastix
               saith
               ,
               that
               the
               punishments
               
                 enjoyned
                 by
                 God
                 then
                 under
                 the
                 Law
                 to
                 be
                 inflicted
                 in
                 his
                 Church
                 upon
                 delinquents
                 ,
                 were
                 more
                 bodily
                 and
                 afflictive
                 to
                 the
                 outward
                 man
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 punishments
                 enjoyned
                 under
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 were
                 not
                 only
                 carnall
                 or
                 bodily
                 ,
                 but
                 typicall
                 also
                 ,
                 and
                 prefignificative
                 of
                 those
                 greater
                 and
                 more
                 spirituall
                 under
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 
                   cutting
                   off
                
                 from
                 his
                 people
                 then
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 
                   casting
                   out
                
                 from
                 his
                 people
                 now
                 ,
                 
                   cutting
                   off
                
                 under
                 the
                 Gospel
                 being
                 no
                 where
                 found
                 to
                 be
                 used
                 but
                 in
                 a
                 metaphorical
                 and
                 allusive
                 sense
                 ,
                 also
                 to
                 what
                 *
                 
                   Minus
                   Celsus
                   Senensis
                
                 writes
                 that
                 that
                 corporall
                 punishment
                 in
                 Deut.
                 13.
                 was
                 a
                 Type
                 of
                 eternall
                 damnation
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 that
                 Law
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 given
                 for
                 the
                 future
                 signification
                 of
                 things
                 by
                 the
                 comming
                 of
                 Christ
                 ceased
                 ,
              
               I
               answer
               as
               followes
               .
               First
               ,
               I
               deny
               the
               punishments
               enjoyned
               by
               God
               under
               the
               Law
               to
               be
               inflicted
               in
               his
               Church
               upon
               delinquents
               to
               be
               bodily
               or
               afflictive
               at
               all
               to
               the
               outward
               man
               ,
               as
               by
               donfiscation
               of
               goods
               ,
               or
               by
               death
               ,
               but
               they
               were
               spirituall
               and
               inflicted
               upon
               the
               soules
               by
               suspension
               ,
               excommunication
               ,
               and
               such
               like
               spirituall
               censures
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               now
               under
               the
               Gospel
               :
               T
               is
               true
               ,
               
               there
               were
               bodily
               outward
               punishments
               in
               the
               Civill
               Iudicatories
               inflicted
               then
               on
               the
               bodies
               of
               false
               Prophets
               ,
               Idolaters
               ,
               &c
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               Magistrates
               ,
               the
               Civil
               Governors
               ,
               and
               not
               by
               the
               Priests
               ,
               the
               Ecclesiastical
               Governors
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               the
               Iewes
               :
               For
               under
               the
               Law
               the
               Jewish
               Church
               and
               Common-wealth
               ,
               the
               Civil
               Government
               and
               Ecclesiastical
               ,
               the
               censures
               and
               punishments
               of
               Church
               and
               State
               were
               formally
               distinct
               ,
               as
               Master
               Gillespie
               hath
               fully
               and
               excellently
               proved
               in
               his
               
                 Aarons
                 rod
                 blossoming
              
               in
               many
               places
               ,
               particularly
               1.
               
               Book
               cap.
               2.
               3
               ,
               4
               ,
               5
               ,
               and
               the
               Church
               of
               the
               Iewes
               proceeded
               then
               against
               false
               Prophets
               ,
               only
               with
               the
               sword
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               spirituall
               weapons
               ,
               and
               the
               State
               with
               the
               materiall
               Sword
               ,
               and
               bodily
               punishments
               :
               Which
               truth
               is
               fully
               acknowledged
               also
               by
               Master
               Cotton
               (
               however
               differing
               from
               Presbyterians
               about
               a
               National
               Church
               )
               in
               his
               Answer
               to
               Master
               Williams
               Bloudy
               Tenet
               ,
               saying
               ,
               I
               
                 should
                 think
                 mine
                 eye
                 not
                 only
                 obscured
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 fight
                 of
                 it
                 utterly
                 put
                 out
                 ,
                 if
                 I
                 should
                 conceave
                 as
                 he
                 doth
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 National
                 Church
                 State
                 of
                 the
                 Jewes
                 did
                 necessarily
                 call
                 for
                 such
                 weapons
              
               (
               a
               speaking
               of
               a
               Sword
               of
               Iron
               or
               Steel
               )
               
                 to
                 punish
                 Hereticks
                 more
                 then
                 the
                 Congregetional
                 State
                 of
                 particular
                 Churches
                 doth
                 call
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 now
                 in
                 the
                 dayes
                 of
                 the
                 new
                 Testament
                 .
                 For
                 was
                 not
                 the
                 National
                 Church
                 of
                 the
                 Iewes
                 as
                 compleatly
                 furnished
                 with
                 spirituall
                 Armor
                 to
                 defend
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 offend
                 men
                 and
                 Divels
                 as
                 the
                 particular
                 Churches
                 of
                 the
                 new
                 Testament
                 be
                 ?
                 Had
                 they
                 not
                 power
                 to
                 convince
                 false
                 Prophets
                 as
              
               Eliah
               
                 did
                 the
                 Prophets
                 of
              
               Baal
               ?
               
                 Had
                 they
                 not
                 power
                 to
                 seperate
                 all
                 evil
                 doers
                 from
                 the
                 fellowship
                 of
                 the
                 Congregation
                 ?
                 what
                 power
                 have
                 our
                 particular
                 Churches
                 now
                 ,
                 which
                 their
                 National
                 Church
                 wanted
                 ?
                 or
                 what
                 efficacie
                 is
                 there
                 found
                 in
                 the
                 exercise
                 of
                 our
                 power
                 which
                 was
                 wanting
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 therefore
                 a
                 Sophistical
                 imagination
                 of
                 mans
                 Braine
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 mans
                 selfe
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 world
                 believe
                 that
                 the
                 National
                 Church
                 State
                 of
                 the
                 Iewes
                 required
                 a
                 Civil
                 Sword
                 ,
                 whereas
                 the
                 particular
                 State
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 needs
                 no
                 such
                 helpe
                 .
                 And
                 was
                 not
                 the
                 National
                 Church
                 of
                 Israel
                 as
                 powerfully
                 able
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 spirit
                 to
                 doe
                 the
                 same
                 ?
                 surely
                 it
                 was
                 both
                 spoken
                 and
                 meant
                 of
                 the
                 National
                 Church
                 of
                 the
                 Jewes
                 ,
                 not
                 by
                 might
                 nor
                 by
                 Power
                 ,
                 but
                 my
                 Spirit
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 Hosts
              
               Zach.
               4.
               6.
               
               So
               that
               by
               what
               I
               have
               already
               said
               Hagiomastix
               must
               either
               (
               I
               suppose
               )
               recall
               what
               he
               hath
               written
               of
               carnal
               bodily
               
               punishments
               enjoyned
               by
               God
               then
               to
               be
               inflicted
               ,
               in
               his
               Church
               upon
               delinquents
               ,
               or
               else
               must
               joyne
               with
               the
               Erastians
               in
               holding
               the
               Iewish
               Church
               and
               Common-wealth
               ,
               their
               Governement
               and
               Censures
               all
               one
               and
               the
               same
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               The
               foundation
               upon
               which
               Hagiomastix
               rears
               this
               building
               of
               outward
               punishments
               under
               the
               old
               Testament
               being
               typical
               of
               spiritual
               under
               the
               new
               ,
               (
               viz
               
                 the
                 Land
                 of
                 Canaan
                 with
                 the
                 external
                 happinesse
                 and
                 peace
                 there
                 being
                 typical
                 ,
              
               and
               therefore
               reasons
               
                 a
                 compara●is
              
               and
               from
               the
               Analogie
               )
               is
               sandie
               and
               unsound
               :
               for
               the
               Land
               of
               Canaan
               with
               the
               external
               happinesse
               and
               long
               life
               in
               it
               ,
               whatsoever
               it
               was
               typical
               of
               ,
               was
               from
               what
               God
               had
               put
               into
               the
               Land
               ,
               being
               a
               Land
               healthful
               ,
               pleasant
               ,
               flowing
               with
               milke
               and
               honey
               ,
               abounding
               in
               excellent
               precious
               fruits
               ,
               the
               immediate
               blessings
               of
               God
               upon
               it
               ,
               and
               not
               from
               what
               came
               to
               it
               by
               the
               Magistrates
               Laws
               and
               their
               good
               Government
               ,
               for
               further
               satisfaction
               of
               which
               I
               wish
               Master
               Goodwin
               to
               resolve
               me
               this
               question
               ,
               whether
               the
               Land
               of
               Canaan
               were
               not
               typical
               as
               well
               in
               times
               of
               wars
               and
               troubles
               and
               under
               bad
               Princes
               ,
               as
               in
               dayes
               of
               peace
               ,
               and
               under
               good
               Princes
               and
               so
               to
               
                 reason
                 a
                 comparatis
              
               (
               to
               use
               his
               owne
               Phrase
               and
               adidem
               ,
               )
               if
               temporall
               threatnings
               and
               bodily
               punishments
               inflicted
               upon
               delinquents
               under
               the
               old
               Testament
               ,
               were
               
                 typicall
                 and
                 Praesignificative
                 of
                 greater
                 under
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
              
               they
               must
               be
               threatnings
               and
               bodily
               punishments
               inflicted
               from
               God
               upon
               false
               Prophets
               ,
               &c
               ,
               not
               thoe
               executed
               by
               the
               Magistrates
               on
               them
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               Granting
               both
               Hagiomastixs
               foundation
               and
               the
               building
               reared
               upon
               it
               to
               be
               good
               ,
               yet
               they
               no
               whit
               prove
               bodily
               and
               outward
               punishments
               to
               be
               wholly
               taken
               away
               under
               the
               new
               Testament
               ;
               for
               suppose
               the
               temporal
               happinesse
               and
               the
               temporal
               punishments
               had
               typified
               more
               spiritual
               happinesse
               ,
               and
               lesse
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               more
               spiritual
               judgements
               ,
               and
               lesse
               of
               outward
               or
               bodily
               sufferings
               under
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               yet
               it
               followes
               not
               ,
               they
               take
               away
               all
               outward
               happinesse
               and
               blessings
               ,
               and
               all
               outward
               bodily
               punishments
               :
               there
               may
               be
               greater
               or
               lesser
               degrees
               of
               things
               under
               the
               old
               and
               new
               Testament
               suitable
               to
               some
               difference
               in
               the
               manner
               of
               Administration
               betweene
               the
               old
               and
               the
               new
               ,
               and
               yet
               not
               the
               substance
               of
               the
               things
               taken
               away
               :
               These
               are
               knowne
               axioms
               ,
               
               
                 Gradus
                 non
                 tollunt
                 substantiam
                 ,
                 Magis
                 &
                 Minus
                 non
                 variant
                 speciem
                 :
              
               T
               is
               apparent
               by
               sense
               and
               experience
               that
               how
               much
               soever
               spirituall
               blessings
               ,
               and
               spiritual
               judgements
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               the
               Gospel
               abound
               above
               the
               times
               under
               the
               Law
               ,
               yet
               they
               take
               not
               away
               all
               temporal
               outward
               blessings
               ,
               nor
               all
               temporal
               outward
               judgements
               ,
               but
               God
               for
               all
               that
               gives
               many
               outward
               blessings
               ,
               and
               sends
               many
               temporal
               judgements
               on
               the
               earth
               ,
               So
               supposing
               God
               should
               inflict
               more
               spiritual
               judgements
               on
               the
               soules
               of
               men
               under
               the
               new
               Testament
               ,
               and
               the
               Church
               greater
               spiritual
               censures
               then
               under
               the
               old
               ,
               it
               no
               way
               followes
               the
               Magistrates
               may
               inflict
               none
               at
               all
               ,
               especially
               when
               all
               spiritual
               judgements
               on
               the
               soule
               are
               slited
               ,
               and
               with
               a
               high
               hand
               contemned
               .
               Fourthly
               ,
               Whereas
               punishment
               by
               the
               Magistrate
               and
               cutting
               off
               by
               death
               under
               the
               old
               Testament
               ,
               in
               cases
               of
               Apostasie
               ,
               Blasphemie
               ,
               &c
               ,
               is
               made
               a
               Ceremonie
               and
               type
               of
               excommunication
               under
               the
               new
               Testament
               ,
               cutting
               off
               of
               casting
               out
               ,
               and
               of
               eternal
               damnation
               ,
               I
               may
               truly
               Answer
               this
               is
               
                 gratis
                 dictum
              
               ,
               said
               ,
               but
               not
               proved
               ,
               and
               therefore
               might
               deny
               it
               without
               giving
               any
               reason
               ,
               and
               bid
               the
               Patrons
               of
               Toleration
               prove
               it
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               Civill
               Magistrates
               punishing
               delinquents
               under
               the
               old
               Testament
               ,
               was
               no
               Ceremonie
               nor
               Type
               ,
               I
               shall
               give
               these
               reasons
               .
               1.
               
               Ceremonies
               ,
               shadowes
               *
               Typical
               things
               under
               the
               old
               Law
               ,
               were
               either
               of
               things
               past
               ,
               or
               things
               to
               come
               ,
               the
               remembrances
               of
               things
               already
               done
               ,
               or
               the
               Praesignifications
               of
               future
               things
               ,
               but
               Ceremonies
               and
               Types
               were
               not
               the
               signification
               of
               things
               present
               and
               existent
               :
               Now
               excommunication
               and
               eternal
               damnation
               were
               at
               that
               time
               under
               the
               old
               Law
               when
               those
               commands
               of
               punishing
               with
               death
               the
               Apostate
               ,
               faise
               Prophet
               ,
               &c
               ,
               were
               given
               and
               in
               use
               .
               That
               excommunication
               and
               cutting
               off
               from
               the
               Church
               were
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               the
               Iewe●
               in
               the
               times
               of
               the
               good
               Kings
               and
               Magistrates
               punishing
               Idolaters
               ,
               &c
               with
               the
               Civil
               sword
               ,
               let
               the
               Reader
               Consult
               
                 Aarons
                 Rod
                 blossoming
              
               1
               Book
               4.
               5
               ,
               6
               ,
               7.
               chapt
               .
               That
               there
               was
               Hell
               and
               eternall
               damnation
               under
               the
               old
               Law
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               the
               new
               ,
               both
               before
               those
               commands
               in
               Deut.
               13.
               17.
               were
               given
               ,
               and
               all
               along
               after
               ,
               many
               places
               of
               Scripture
               show
               ,
               as
               Isaiah
               .
               30.
               33.
               2
               
               
                 Pet.
                 4.
                 
                 Jude
              
               5.
               6
               ,
               7
               ,
               that
               mention
               Hell
               for
               the
               evil
               Angels
               ,
               
               Sodomites
               ,
               the
               unbeleeving
               Israelites
               that
               came
               out
               of
               Egypt
               ,
               and
               the
               wicked
               Kings
               of
               Israel
               and
               Judah
               ;
               and
               therefore
               that
               which
               Hagiomastix
               saith
               ,
               that
               
                 cutting
                 off
                 from
                 his
                 People
                 under
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 it
                 exchanged
                 for
                 casting
                 out
                 from
                 his
                 people
                 under
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
              
               is
               very
               false
               ,
               for
               there
               was
               casting
               out
               from
               the
               Church
               as
               well
               then
               as
               now
               ,
               yea
               
                 cutting
                 off
              
               spoken
               of
               in
               the
               old
               Testament
               in
               many
               places
               ,
               means
               nothing
               else
               but
               casting
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               by
               excommunication
               ,
               for
               full
               proofe
               of
               which
               I
               referre
               the
               Reader
               
                 to
                 Aarens
                 rod
                 blossoming
              
               1.
               
               Book
               
                 cap.
                 5.
                 pag.
              
               55.
               56
               ,
               57
               ,
               58
               ,
               59
               ;
               As
               also
               that
               passage
               is
               not
               true
               ,
               that
               
                 the
                 expression
                 of
                 cutting
                 off
              
               ,
               where
               ever
               t
               is
               found
               in
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               
                 is
                 m●tephorical
                 and
                 allusive
                 only
              
               ,
               for
               cutting
               off
               is
               used
               in
               the
               new
               Testament
               for
               cutting
               of
               by
               bodily
               death
               ,
               as
               in
               Gal.
               5.
               12.
               and
               else
               where
               :
               the
               proof
               of
               which
               I
               referre
               to
               the
               20.
               
               Thesis
               where
               I
               shall
               handle
               it
               fully
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               The
               same
               things
               may
               be
               said
               with
               as
               much
               reason
               against
               bodily
               outward
               punishments
               for
               breaches
               of
               the
               second
               Table
               ,
               Adultery
               ,
               Murder
               Theft
               ,
               as
               against
               outward
               punishing
               for
               Apostasie
               ,
               &c
               ,
               and
               if
               they
               hold
               not
               good
               against
               the
               second
               Table
               ,
               neither
               do
               they
               against
               the
               first
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               The
               Civil
               Magistrates
               punishing
               for
               moral
               transgressions
               is
               no
               Ceremonie
               nor
               Type
               ,
               acts
               of
               morall
               justice
               ,
               though
               they
               may
               sometimes
               be
               extraordinary
               ,
               yet
               they
               never
               were
               accounted
               Typical
               or
               Figurative
               ,
               but
               by
               such
               as
               would
               transforme
               all
               the
               Scriptures
               into
               an
               Allegory
               ,
               and
               Master
               *
               Cotton
               answering
               such
               a
               like
               evasion
               in
               the
               
                 Bloudy
                 Tenet
              
               ,
               saith
               ,
               
                 Did
                 ever
                 any
                 Apostle
                 or
                 Evangelist
                 make
                 the
                 judicial
                 Laws
                 of
                 Moses
                 concerning
                 life
                 and
                 death
                 ,
                 ceremonial
                 and
                 Typical
                 Time
                 was
                 when
                 humane
                 inventions
                 in
                 Gods
                 worship
                 were
                 accounted
                 superstition
                 ;
                 But
                 now
                 humane
                 inventions
                 in
                 Doctrine
                 may
                 passe
                 for
                 currant
                 Evangelical
                 Divinity
                 .
              
               And
               in
               another
               *
               place
               ,
               
                 To
                 make
                 a
                 judicial
                 Law
                 a
                 figure
                 without
                 some
                 light
                 from
                 some
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 mans
                 selfe
                 wise
                 above
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 written
                 .
              
               Fifthly
               ,
               the
               making
               these
               expresse
               commands
               of
               God
               concerning
               punishing
               Idolaters
               ,
               false
               Prophets
               ,
               Blasphemers
               ,
               types
               and
               figures
               of
               spiritual
               and
               eternal
               punishments
               ,
               of
               excommunication
               ,
               damnation
               ,
               &c
               is
               ,
               by
               turning
               the
               Scriptures
               into
               an
               Allegory
               ,
               and
               forsaking
               their
               literal
               sense
               against
               the
               rules
               of
               interpretation
               given
               by
               the
               most
               Orthodox
               *
               Divines
               
               as
               Augustine
               and
               others
               ,
               a
               making
               them
               utterly
               void
               ,
               and
               as
               opening
               a
               wide
               doore
               to
               all
               errors
               and
               foolish
               conceits
               ,
               that
               as
               often
               as
               men
               know
               not
               how
               to
               answer
               the
               Scriptures
               that
               crosse
               their
               Opinions
               and
               lusts
               ,
               and
               yet
               have
               a
               mind
               to
               keepe
               their
               Opinions
               ,
               they
               may
               still
               fly
               to
               this
               ,
               and
               say
               ,
               This
               Scripture
               is
               not
               to
               be
               taken
               litterally
               ,
               but
               mystically
               and
               Allegorically
               :
               Beza
               in
               that
               judicious
               Tractate
               of
               his
               
                 De
                 Haereticis
                 a
                 Magistratu
                 puniendis
              
               ,
               in
               Answer
               to
               Montfortius
               a
               grand
               Patron
               of
               Toleration
               in
               those
               times
               ,
               who
               in
               many
               places
               of
               his
               writings
               ,
               made
               use
               of
               this
               Invention
               ,
               that
               
                 corporall
                 punishment
                 under
                 the
                 old
                 Law
                 ,
                 as
                 stoning
                 ,
                 was
                 no
                 figure
                 of
                 any
                 bodily
                 punishment
                 to
                 be
                 now
                 inflicted
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 eternal
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 we
                 ought
                 to
                 leave
                 Hereticks
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 of
                 that
                 punishment
                 which
                 is
                 inflicted
                 not
                 by
                 a
                 corporal
                 sword
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 spiritual
                 ,
                 the
                 lively
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               writes
               thus
               ,
               *
               
                 For
                 this
                 was
                 the
                 speciall
                 subtiltie
                 of
                 Sathan
                 of
                 old
                 ,
                 which
                 yet
                 not
                 one
                 almost
                 of
                 the
                 ancient
                 Fathers
                 observed
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 cast
                 the
                 Scripture
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 wholly
                 ,
                 yet
                 by
                 vaine
                 Allegories
                 ,
                 he
                 made
                 the
                 whole
                 Scripture
                 unprofitable
                 and
                 fabuloùs
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 truely
                 there
                 was
                 not
                 one
                 peice
                 of
                 Scripture
                 left
                 free
                 of
                 being
                 contaminated
                 with
                 these
                 Allegories
                 ,
                 which
                 very
                 course
                 also
                 the
                 Anabaptists
                 ,
                 and
                 Libertines
                 take
                 at
                 this
                 day
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 I
                 would
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 at
                 length
                 show
                 us
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 what
                 place
                 of
                 Scripture
                 they
                 have
                 learned
                 that
                 invention
                 and
                 device
                 of
                 the
                 shadowes
                 and
                 figures
                 of
                 the
                 judiciall
                 Lawes
                 .
                 Per
                 in
                 Ceremonies
                 and
                 so
                 in
                 some
                 Histories
                 from
                 the
                 Authoritie
                 of
                 Scripture
                 I
                 acknowledge
                 these
                 things
                 :
                 But
                 of
                 judicial
                 Lawes
                 ,
                 or
                 corporall
                 Idolatrie
                 ,
                 which
                 might
                 shadow
                 out
                 spirituall
                 ,
                 I
                 remember
                 not
                 that
                 I
                 have
                 ever
                 read
                 any
                 thing
                 :
              
               But
               for
               further
               satisfaction
               in
               this
               particular
               ,
               I
               refer
               the
               Reader
               to
               the
               Tractate
               of
               Beza
               page
               156.
               167.
               
               Sixthly
               ,
               supposing
               all
               Hagiomastix
               saith
               were
               true
               ,
               that
               those
               bodily
               punishments
               commanded
               by
               God
               under
               the
               old
               Law
               to
               be
               inflicted
               upon
               false
               Prophets
               ,
               Idolaters
               ,
               Seducers
               ,
               Blasphemers
               ,
               had
               been
               in
               some
               sense
               
                 typical
                 and
                 Praesignificative
                 of
                 those
                 greater
                 and
                 more
                 spiritual
                 under
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
              
               yet
               it
               followes
               not
               that
               they
               are
               ceased
               now
               ,
               and
               may
               not
               be
               lawfully
               practised
               ,
               for
               they
               may
               remaine
               and
               be
               made
               use
               of
               ,
               though
               the
               other
               sense
               intended
               be
               fulfilled
               too
               :
               there
               is
               a
               compound
               sense
               of
               some
               Places
               of
               Scripture
               litteral
               and
               historical
               ,
               figurative
               and
               spirituall
               ,
               as
               Weems
               in
               his
               
               
                 Christian
                 Synagogue
              
               second
               Book
               page
               223.
               224
               ,
               225
               ,
               226
               ,
               227
               ,
               228
               showes
               ,
               in
               which
               cases
               when
               the
               spiritual
               is
               fulfilled
               eminently
               ,
               the
               literal
               is
               not
               abolished
               ,
               of
               which
               I
               might
               give
               many
               instances
               ,
               but
               shall
               onely
               name
               one
               ,
               viz.
               that
               of
               
                 Deut.
                 25.
                 4.
                 
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 muzzle
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
                 the
                 Oxe
                 which
                 treadeth
                 out
                 the
                 Corne.
              
               Now
               though
               the
               spiritual
               sense
               of
               that
               place
               ,
               be
               the
               not
               muzling
               the
               mouth
               of
               the
               Ministers
               who
               labour
               in
               the
               Gospel
               1
               Cor.
               9.
               9.
               yet
               the
               litteral
               sense
               holds
               stil
               that
               a
               man
               should
               forbeare
               
                 to
                 muzzle
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
                 the
                 Oxe
                 which
                 treadeth
                 out
                 the
                 Cor●●
                 ,
              
               or
               at
               least
               t
               is
               not
               unlawfull
               to
               forbeare
               ;
               besides
               by
               the
               same
               reason
               ,
               the
               Decalogue
               the
               whole
               ten
               commandements
               are
               overthrown
               too
               ,
               for
               both
               in
               Moses
               his
               giving
               the
               moral
               Law
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               commands
               themselves
               with
               the
               preface
               from
               the
               second
               verse
               of
               the
               20.
               of
               Exod.
               to
               verse
               18.
               there
               are
               divers
               particulars
               typical
               and
               figurative
               of
               things
               under
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               temporall
               corporall
               things
               of
               spiritual
               and
               heavenly
               ,
               of
               which
               I
               having
               spoken
               before
               in
               this
               Book
               pag.
               24.
               25
               ,
               83
               ,
               85.
               and
               many
               learned
               Divines
               giving
               instances
               in
               this
               kind
               *
               as
               a
               Zepperus
               b
               Rivitus
               c
               Master
               Burgesse
               ,
               I
               shall
               inlarge
               no
               further
               ,
               but
               referre
               the
               Reader
               to
               those
               Books
               .
            
             
               Having
               laid
               downe
               divers
               reasons
               to
               prove
               the
               commands
               under
               the
               old
               Law
               for
               Magistrates
               punishing
               false
               Prophets
               ,
               Apostates
               ,
               Blasphemers
               ,
               to
               be
               of
               common
               reason
               and
               equity
               given
               to
               all
               Nations
               ,
               and
               for
               all
               Ages
               ,
               and
               having
               answered
               the
               most
               materiall
               grounds
               brought
               by
               the
               Patrons
               of
               Toleration
               to
               make
               void
               those
               commands
               ,
               as
               not
               binding
               under
               the
               new
               Testament
               ,
               I
               come
               in
               the
               third
               place
               to
               answer
               those
               evasions
               and
               shifts
               brought
               by
               *
               
                 Iacobus
                 Acontius
                 ,
                 Minus
                 Celsus
                 Senensis
                 ,
                 and
                 Hagiomastix
                 ,
                 `that
                 if
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 granted
                 that
                 all
                 and
                 every
                 the
                 Lawes
                 contested
                 about
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 well
                 that
                 for
                 putting
                 to
                 death
                 the
                 false
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 as
                 those
                 for
                 inflicting
                 punishment
                 upon
                 the
                 Idolater
                 and
                 Blasphemer
                 were
                 moral
                 ,
                 and
                 still
                 in
                 force
                 under
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 yet
                 these
                 could
                 not
                 reach
                 unto
                 Hereticks
                 ,
                 and
                 false
                 Teachers
                 among
                 us
                 ,
                 
                   at
                   not
                   being
                   those
                   false
                   Prophets
                   ,
                   Idolaters
                   ,
                   Blasphemers
                   ,
                
                 spoken
                 of
                 in
                 the
                 old
                 Law.
                 If
                 it
                 can
                 be
                 proved
                 that
                 Hereticks
                 are
                 those
                 Blasphemers
                 ,
                 false
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 Apostates
                 ,
                 which
                 Moses
                 commands
                 to
                 be
                 killed
                 ,
                 
                 then
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 acknowledged
                 Hereticks
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 killed
                 ;
                 but
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 large
                 difference
                 between
                 a
                 Heretick
                 and
                 such
                 a
                 false
                 Prophet
                 or
                 Apostate
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Presbyterians
                 in
                 their
                 owne
                 definition
                 of
                 Hereticks
                 make
                 .
                 A
                 Heretick
                 does
                 not
                 deny
                 God
                 the
                 Creator
                 of
                 heaven
                 and
                 earth
                 ,
                 neither
                 doth
                 he
                 teach
                 that
                 other
                 gods
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 worshipped
                 ;
                 
                   a
                   Heretick
                   does
                   not
                   deny
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 a
                 Heretick
                 does
                 not
                 deny
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 which
                 an
                 Apostate
                 does
                 :
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 may
                 be
                 used
                 as
                 a
                 weapon
                 against
                 Hereticks
                 ,
                 which
                 against
                 an
                 Apostate
                 ,
                 cannot
                 .
                 A
                 Heretick
                 therefore
                 is
                 not
                 mentioned
                 nor
                 touched
                 in
                 any
                 one
                 word
                 of
                 these
                 Lawes
                 :
                 But
                 if
                 any
                 will
                 go
                 about
                 to
                 draw
                 these
                 Lawes
                 unto
                 an
                 Heretick
                 ,
                 that
                 cannot
                 be
                 done
                 by
                 the
                 proper
                 force
                 of
                 the
                 words
                 ,
                 but
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 Lawyers
                 speake
                 )
                 
                   per
                   extensionem
                   latamque
                   interpretationem
                
                 ,
                 by
                 stretching
                 of
                 them
                 and
                 far
                 fetched
                 interpreation
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 would
                 first
                 be
                 well
                 considered
                 of
                 ,
                 whether
                 every
                 Law
                 does
                 admit
                 of
                 such
                 extensions
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 not
                 every
                 one
                 ,
                 which
                 of
                 them
                 then
                 does
                 admit
                 ,
                 and
                 wherfore
                 ?
                 and
                 whether
                 in
                 this
                 Law
                 there
                 are
                 those
                 things
                 for
                 which
                 an
                 extension
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 .
                 By
                 the
                 false
                 Prophet
                 who
                 was
                 commanded
                 to
                 be
                 put
                 to
                 death
                 Deut.
                 13.
                 5.
                 was
                 not
                 meant
                 every
                 Heretick
                 or
                 erroneous
                 person
                 ,
                 nor
                 yet
                 those
                 who
                 taught
                 or
                 published
                 any
                 false
                 Doctrine
                 though
                 of
                 dangerous
                 consequence
                 ;
                 but
                 only
                 those
                 who
                 endeavoured
                 to
                 perswade
                 men
                 to
                 the
                 worship
                 of
                 a
                 false
                 god
                 ;
                 &
                 that
                 by
                 affirming
                 that
                 they
                 spake
                 by
                 the
                 inspiration
                 of
                 some
                 deitie
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 their
                 sayings
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 esteemed
                 Oracles
                 .
                 What
                 Doctrine
                 it
                 was
                 which
                 made
                 the
                 Prophet
                 or
                 Teacher
                 of
                 it
                 guilty
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 is
                 expresly
                 determined
                 in
                 the
                 Law
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 and
                 asserted
                 to
                 be
                 this
                 ;
                 
                   Let
                   us
                   goe
                   after
                   other
                   gods
                   ,
                
                 which
                 thou
                 hast
                 not
                 known
                 ,
                 and
                 let
                 us
                 serve
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 God
                 made
                 against
                 false
                 Prophets
                 and
                 worshippers
                 of
                 false
                 Gods
                 ,
                 was
                 not
                 intended
                 against
                 those
                 who
                 otherwise
                 held
                 that
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 God
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 kept
                 ,
                 but
                 were
                 infected
                 with
                 some
                 other
                 error
                 ,
                 is
                 sufficiently
                 evident
                 from
                 hence
                 ,
                 because
                 in
                 former
                 times
                 among
                 the
                 Iewes
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 affected
                 with
                 a
                 vehement
                 love
                 and
                 zeale
                 towards
                 their
                 law
                 ,
                 Hereticks
                 notwithstanding
                 were
                 tolerated
                 ,
                 and
                 particularly
                 the
                 Sadduces
                 .
                 These
                 although
                 the
                 greatest
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Rulers
                 beleeved
                 them
                 to
                 erre
                 exceedingly
                 ,
                 neverthelesse
                 
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 expelled
                 the
                 Citie
                 ,
                 neither
                 exempted
                 from
                 being
                 Magistrates
                 ,
                 or
                 bearing
                 any
                 other
                 Civill
                 office
                 :
                 yea
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 hindred
                 from
                 coming
                 to
                 the
                 Temple
                 or
                 the
                 Synagogues
                 .
                 The
                 Scribes
                 and
                 Pharisees
                 also
                 both
                 held
                 and
                 taught
                 many
                 most
                 dangerous
                 and
                 erroneous
                 Doctrines
                 ;
                 yet
                 were
                 they
                 also
                 in
                 great
                 honor
                 and
                 esteeme
                 in
                 this
                 Church
                 and
                 state
                 .
                 And
                 though
                 our
                 Saviour
                 upon
                 occasion
                 reasoned
                 against
                 ;
                 yea
                 and
                 reproved
                 them
                 all
                 for
                 holding
                 and
                 teaching
                 these
                 errors
                 ,
                 and
                 gave
                 warning
                 to
                 take
                 heed
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 yet
                 did
                 he
                 never
                 charge
                 this
                 Church
                 or
                 State
                 ,
                 or
                 those
                 that
                 bare
                 office
                 in
                 either
                 ,
                 with
                 sin
                 ,
                 or
                 unfaithfulnesse
                 in
                 their
                 places
                 for
                 not
                 proceeding
                 against
                 them
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 their
                 errors
                 ,
                 either
                 by
                 imprisonment
                 or
                 death
                 .
                 And
                 yet
                 we
                 know
                 
                   that
                   the
                   Zeale
                   of
                   his
                   Fathers
                   House
                   ,
                   did
                
                 eat
                 him
                 up
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 attempted
                 a
                 reformation
                 amongst
                 them
                 ;
                 yea
                 Christ
                 did
                 teach
                 and
                 presse
                 upon
                 men
                 ,
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 duties
                 from
                 judgement
                 ,
                 mercy
                 ,
                 and
                 faith
                 ,
                 even
                 to
                 the
                 paying
                 tithe
                 of
                 Mint
                 ,
                 Annise
                 ,
                 and
                 Cummin
                 .
              
               ;
            
             
               Now
               unto
               these
               and
               other
               such
               like
               ,
               besides
               some
               hints
               I
               have
               already
               given
               upon
               the
               14.
               
               Thesis
               ,
               which
               may
               serve
               in
               part
               for
               satisfaction
               to
               some
               of
               these
               evasions
               ,
               I
               desire
               the
               Reader
               to
               mind
               these
               following
               Answers
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               there
               are
               other
               places
               of
               Scripture
               both
               of
               commands
               ,
               or
               else
               examples
               approved
               by
               God
               ,
               concerning
               the
               punishing
               with
               death
               or
               restraining
               by
               Civil
               power
               ,
               (
               the
               last
               of
               which
               makes
               good
               the
               point
               in
               hand
               against
               Hagiomastix
               and
               other
               Libertines
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               that
               of
               death
               )
               for
               other
               faults
               in
               matters
               of
               Religion
               ,
               besides
               Blasphemie
               ,
               Apostasie
               ,
               and
               false
               Prophecying
               in
               the
               sense
               now
               alledged
               by
               Hagiomastix
               and
               his
               Compeers
               ,
               which
               these
               following
               instances
               prove
               First
               in
               Deut.
               13.
               6
               ,
               7
               ,
               8
               ,
               9
               ,
               10
               ,
               that
               very
               chapter
               verse
               5.
               brought
               by
               Hagiomastix
               to
               prove
               only
               those
               were
               to
               be
               put
               to
               death
               ,
               
                 who
                 endeavoured
                 to
                 perswade
                 men
                 to
                 the
                 worship
                 of
                 a
                 false
                 God
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 by
                 affirming
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 spake
                 by
                 the
                 inspiration
                 of
                 some
                 deitie
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 their
                 sayings
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 esteemed
                 by
                 Oracles
                 ,
              
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               layes
               downe
               the
               contrary
               ,
               giving
               a
               distinct
               Precept
               and
               command
               from
               that
               of
               the
               false
               Prophet
               ,
               or
               dreamer
               of
               dreams
               ,
               who
               publickly
               and
               openly
               sollicites
               to
               Apostasie
               ,
               concerning
               
               the
               killing
               of
               such
               who
               in
               a
               hidden
               and
               clancular
               way
               seduce
               :
               T
               is
               observed
               by
               learned
               Junius
               in
               his
               Analytical
               explication
               on
               Deut.
               13.
               that
               there
               are
               two
               sorts
               of
               Seducers
               to
               Apostasie
               commanded
               to
               be
               put
               to
               death
               ,
               the
               one
               of
               such
               who
               publickly
               and
               boldly
               sollicite
               ,
               who
               are
               spoken
               of
               in
               the
               5
               first
               verses
               ,
               the
               other
               of
               such
               who
               secretly
               intice
               in
               verse
               6.
               and
               the
               five
               following
               :
               Now
               however
               the
               false
               Prophet
               or
               dreamer
               of
               dreames
               might
               pretend
               to
               speak
               by
               the
               inspiration
               of
               some
               deitie
               ,
               for
               which
               the
               5
               verse
               of
               the
               13.
               is
               quoted
               by
               Hagiomastix
               ,
               yet
               the
               private
               enticers
               to
               Apostasie
               ,
               as
               the
               
                 daughter
                 ,
                 the
                 wife
                 of
                 the
                 bosome
                 ,
                 the
                 Son
                 ,
              
               besides
               that
               they
               are
               made
               a
               different
               sort
               from
               the
               Prophet
               and
               dreamer
               of
               dreams
               ,
               and
               those
               six
               verses
               from
               the
               sixt
               to
               the
               twelfth
               containe
               a
               distinct
               command
               from
               the
               five
               first
               verses
               about
               false
               Prophets
               ,
               neither
               doe
               they
               give
               out
               signs
               or
               wonders
               to
               confirme
               their
               calling
               ,
               the
               parties
               instanced
               in
               the
               text
               ,
               being
               of
               daughters
               to
               Fathers
               ,
               Wifes
               to
               Husbands
               ,
               &c
               ,
               were
               not
               likely
               so
               much
               as
               to
               pretend
               to
               them
               the
               name
               of
               Prophets
               speaking
               by
               inspiration
               of
               some
               deitie
               ,
               but
               rather
               drawing
               by
               their
               neernesse
               of
               relation
               ,
               intimatenesse
               of
               affection
               ,
               opportunities
               of
               private
               and
               constant
               converse
               (
               which
               many
               phrases
               in
               those
               verses
               ,
               
                 the
                 wife
                 of
                 the
                 bosome
                 ,
                 thy
                 friend
                 which
                 is
                 as
                 thy
                 owne
                 soule
                 ,
                 entise
                 thee
                 secretly
                 ,
                 thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 censent
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
                 neither
                 shall
                 thine
                 eye
                 pity
                 ,
              
               and
               such
               like
               imply
               )
               and
               yet
               these
               are
               commanded
               to
               be
               put
               to
               death
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               those
               Prophets
               who
               openly
               and
               bodily
               gave
               out
               signs
               and
               wonders
               to
               confirme
               their
               being
               Prophets
               ,
               of
               which
               the
               Reader
               may
               be
               further
               satisfied
               ,
               by
               reading
               Junius
               his
               Analytical
               explication
               on
               Deut.
               13.
               
               And
               as
               Moses
               in
               that
               former
               part
               of
               the
               chapter
               showes
               plainly
               ,
               contrary
               to
               the
               affirmation
               of
               Hagiomastix
               and
               other
               Libertines
               ,
               that
               others
               who
               perswade
               men
               to
               the
               worship
               of
               a
               false
               god
               besides
               those
               who
               pretend
               themselves
               Prophets
               ,
               are
               to
               be
               killed
               ,
               so
               in
               the
               latter
               part
               of
               this
               chapter
               from
               v.
               13.
               he
               layes
               downe
               how
               they
               are
               to
               be
               put
               to
               death
               also
               that
               are
               guilty
               of
               Apostasie
               ,
               that
               have
               suffered
               themselves
               to
               be
               drawn
               away
               from
               the
               true
               worship
               of
               God
               to
               other
               gods
               ,
               who
               are
               so
               far
               from
               comming
               under
               the
               notion
               of
               false
               Prophets
               ,
               
                 endeavouring
                 to
                 perswade
                 men
                 to
                 the
                 worship
                 of
                 a
                 false
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 by
                 affirming
                 they
                 spake
                 by
                 the
                 inspiration
                 
                 of
                 some
                 deitie
                 ,
              
               as
               that
               they
               fal
               not
               under
               the
               Title
               of
               Seducers
               at
               all
               ,
               but
               the
               seduced
               ;
               and
               therefore
               *
               Iunius
               writing
               upon
               this
               Deut.
               13.
               analyzes
               the
               whole
               chap.
               concerning
               Apostasies
               into
               two
               ,
               First
               ,
               the
               Authors
               entising
               to
               Apostasie
               in
               the
               first
               11.
               verses
               .
               Secondly
               those
               who
               are
               guilty
               of
               Apostasie
               ,
               who
               suffer
               themselves
               to
               be
               withdrawn
               from
               the
               worship
               of
               God
               ,
               in
               the
               latter
               part
               of
               the
               chapter
               ,
               and
               he
               showes
               this
               is
               another
               part
               of
               the
               chap.
               in
               which
               Moses
               speaks
               not
               of
               those
               seducing
               false
               Prophets
               ,
               nor
               the
               clandestine
               Seducers
               ,
               but
               of
               those
               who
               yielded
               to
               their
               Seducements
               ,
               particularly
               of
               those
               who
               publickly
               to
               the
               view
               of
               all
               are
               Seduced
               ,
               and
               being
               in
               publick
               Order
               as
               a
               City
               ,
               rest
               in
               that
               Apostasie
               ,
               by
               the
               publick
               authoritie
               of
               men
               falling
               from
               God
               ,
               and
               openly
               defending
               that
               impietie
               .
               So
               Deut.
               17.
               from
               verse
               2.
               to
               verse
               8.
               sets
               downe
               a
               Law
               for
               putting
               to
               death
               those
               who
               are
               Idolaters
               and
               Apostates
               simply
               ,
               though
               they
               never
               went
               about
               to
               entice
               others
               :
               *
               Iunius
               upon
               this
               17.
               c.
               observes
               that
               this
               Law
               differs
               from
               that
               in
               the
               13
               chapt
               .
               the
               eleven
               first
               verses
               ,
               because
               there
               Moses
               speaks
               of
               Apostates
               who
               are
               Dogmatists
               and
               enticers
               to
               Apostasie
               ;
               but
               here
               of
               Idolaters
               simply
               .
               In
               Deut.
               17.
               from
               verse
               8.
               to
               verse
               13.
               there
               is
               a
               Law
               that
               in
               ecclesiastical
               cases
               in
               matters
               of
               Religion
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               Civil
               ,
               upon
               going
               from
               the
               lower
               Iudicatories
               to
               the
               supreme
               to
               the
               high
               Priest
               with
               the
               Colledge
               of
               Priests
               ,
               the
               man
               that
               would
               doe
               presumptuously
               and
               would
               not
               hearken
               unto
               the
               Priest
               ,
               even
               that
               man
               should
               die
               ,
               which
               was
               in
               other
               cases
               then
               Blasphemie
               ,
               Apostasie
               ,
               Prophecying
               falsly
               :
               for
               it
               appears
               by
               the
               scope
               of
               that
               place
               and
               the
               stream
               of
               all
               interpreters
               ,
               that
               in
               too
               hard
               matters
               for
               inferior
               Courts
               ,
               they
               should
               goe
               to
               the
               High
               Ecclesiastical
               Synedrion
               ,
               and
               whoever
               presumptuously
               disobeyed
               their
               sentence
               according
               to
               the
               Law
               ,
               though
               in
               other
               things
               then
               the
               forenamed
               Blasphemie
               ,
               &c
               as
               appears
               by
               this
               place
               verse
               11.
               12.
               speaking
               of
               the
               Law
               indefinitely
               with
               that
               *
               2
               Chr.
               19.
               8
               ,
               9
               ,
               10
               ,
               11.
               compared
               together
               ,
               mentioning
               
                 what
                 cause
                 soever
                 shal
                 come
                 to
                 you
                 of
                 your
                 brethren
                 that
                 dwell
                 in
                 their
                 Cities
                 between
                 Law
                 and
                 commandement
                 ,
                 statutes
                 and
                 judgements
                 ,
              
               should
               be
               put
               to
               death
               ,
               the
               ground
               of
               which
               putting
               to
               death
               here
               commanded
               ,
               was
               not
               only
               from
               the
               nature
               of
               these
               sins
               against
               the
               first
               Table
               of
               the
               highest
               
               forme
               as
               Apostasie
               Blasphemie
               and
               such
               like
               ,
               but
               for
               other
               sinnes
               in
               points
               of
               Religion
               ,
               though
               lesser
               ,
               when
               the
               sentence
               and
               resolution
               of
               the
               high
               Priest
               with
               his
               Colledges
               was
               presumptuously
               disobeyed
               ,
               so
               that
               the
               punishing
               of
               wilful
               scorneful
               contempt
               of
               supreme
               Ecclesiasticall
               Government
               ,
               determining
               doubts
               and
               Controversies
               according
               to
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               though
               in
               other
               cases
               ,
               then
               Apostasie
               ,
               Blasphemie
               ,
               Prophecying
               falsly
               ,
               is
               here
               commanded
               :
               But
               having
               spoken
               so
               much
               of
               this
               Deut.
               17.
               already
               in
               p.
               101.
               102
               ,
               103
               ,
               104
               ,
               105
               ,
               135
               ,
               159
               ,
               160.
               
               I
               shal
               not
               enlarge
               further
               ,
               only
               I
               shal
               take
               my
               leave
               of
               this
               Scripture
               by
               adding
               a
               passage
               out
               of
               Master
               Cottons
               late
               Book
               against
               Mr.
               Williams
               in
               way
               of
               answer
               to
               an
               evasion
               of
               his
               ,
               
                 that
                 the
                 capital
                 punishment
                 prescribed
                 against
                 the
                 presumptuous
                 rejection
                 of
                 the
                 sentence
                 of
                 the
                 highest
                 Court
                 in
              
               Israel
               ,
               
                 was
                 a
                 figure
                 of
                 excommunication
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 :
              
               Unto
               which
               Master
               *
               Cotton
               replyes
               ,
               
                 That
                 Law
                 is
                 of
                 moral
                 equity
                 in
                 all
                 Nations
                 and
                 in
                 all
                 Ages
                 :
                 Hee
                 that
                 shall
                 presumptuously
                 appeale
                 from
                 ,
                 or
                 rise
                 up
                 against
                 the
                 cheifest
                 or
                 highest
                 Court
                 in
                 a
                 free
                 state
                 ,
                 is
                 guilty
                 ,
              
               laesae
               Majestatis
               publicae
               ,
               
                 and
                 therefore
                 as
                 a
                 capital
                 offender
                 to
                 be
                 censured
                 in
                 any
                 free
                 common-wealth
              
               ;
               And
               certainly
               if
               that
               part
               of
               the
               Law
               in
               Deut.
               17.
               of
               presumptuously
               appealing
               from
               ,
               or
               rising
               against
               the
               sentence
               of
               the
               cheifest
               and
               highest
               Court
               in
               a
               free
               State
               being
               punished
               with
               death
               ,
               
                 be
                 of
                 universal
                 and
                 perpetual
                 equitie
                 ,
              
               then
               punishing
               so
               far
               at
               least
               ,
               as
               to
               restraine
               those
               who
               presumptuously
               rise
               up
               and
               contemn
               the
               sentence
               of
               the
               highest
               Ecclesiastical
               Iudicature
               in
               a
               Church
               going
               according
               to
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               is
               of
               universall
               and
               perpetual
               equitie
               too
               ,
               and
               the
               command
               of
               God
               in
               that
               text
               for
               punishing
               ,
               is
               against
               the
               man
               that
               will
               not
               hearken
               unto
               the
               Priest
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               he
               that
               will
               not
               hearken
               unto
               the
               Judge
               .
               Deut.
               18.
               20.
               sets
               downe
               a
               Law
               ,
               that
               the
               *
               
                 Prophet
                 which
                 shal
                 presume
                 to
                 speake
                 a
                 word
                 in
                 Gods
                 name
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 commanded
                 him
                 not
                 to
                 speak
                 ,
                 shal
                 die
                 ,
              
               as
               well
               as
               hee
               
                 that
                 shall
                 speake
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 other
                 gods
                 :
              
               which
               place
               of
               Scripture
               proves
               expresly
               against
               Hagiomastix
               that
               other
               Prophets
               ,
               besides
               those
               that
               came
               in
               the
               name
               of
               false
               gods
               ,
               and
               with
               other
               false
               Doctrine
               then
               that
               ,
               
                 let
                 us
                 goe
                 after
                 other
                 gods
                 which
                 thou
                 hast
                 not
                 known
                 and
                 let
                 us
                 serve
                 them
                 ,
              
               were
               to
               be
               put
               to
               death
               .
               The
               command
               is
               indefinite
               concerning
               
               speaking
               any
               word
               in
               Gods
               name
               which
               he
               commanded
               not
               to
               speak
               ,
               which
               must
               needs
               extend
               further
               then
               a
               Prophet
               prophecying
               only
               of
               turning
               to
               another
               God
               :
               for
               there
               were
               many
               false
               Doctrines
               and
               false
               worships
               against
               the
               Jewish
               Religion
               ,
               besides
               that
               of
               Apostasie
               to
               other
               gods
               :
               Again
               the
               scope
               of
               the
               words
               and
               several
               phrases
               ,
               as
               
                 if
                 the
                 thing
                 follow
                 not
                 nor
                 come
                 to
                 passe
                 ,
                 thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 be
                 afraid
                 of
                 him
                 ,
              
               show
               t
               is
               meant
               of
               other
               Doctrine
               then
               saying
               ,
               
                 let
                 us
                 goe
                 after
                 other
                 gods
                 ,
              
               namely
               of
               Doctrine
               foretelling
               of
               some
               things
               to
               come
               ;
               whereas
               enticing
               
                 to
                 goe
                 and
                 serve
                 other
                 gods
              
               is
               
                 de
                 praesenti
              
               .
               Learned
               *
               Iunius
               writing
               on
               this
               place
               ,
               showes
               that
               the
               Prophecies
               here
               spoken
               of
               are
               different
               from
               those
               in
               Deut.
               13.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3
               ,
               4
               ,
               5.
               they
               being
               of
               faith
               ,
               but
               these
               of
               facts
               and
               events
               ,
               which
               are
               not
               foretold
               particularly
               from
               the
               Canon
               of
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               but
               only
               from
               the
               speciall
               revelation
               of
               God.
               Ainsworth
               in
               his
               Annotations
               upon
               the
               Place
               showes
               v.
               22.
               the
               Prophet
               there
               speaking
               of
               things
               ,
               is
               meant
               of
               
                 praedictions
                 foretelling
                 things
                 to
                 come
              
               ,
               as
               also
               he
               reckons
               up
               severall
               sorts
               of
               false
               Prophets
               ,
               others
               then
               the
               false
               Prophet
               spoken
               of
               
                 Deut.
                 13.
                 1
                 ,
                 5.
                 
                 The
                 false
                 Prophet
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 strangled
                 to
                 death
                 ,
                 although
                 he
                 Prophecie
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 neither
                 addeth
                 nor
                 diminisheth
                 ,
                 whether
                 he
                 Prophecieth
                 that
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 not
                 heard
                 by
                 propheticall
                 vision
                 ,
                 or
                 who
                 so
                 hath
                 heard
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 his
                 fellow
                 Prophet
                 and
                 saith
                 that
                 his
                 word
                 was
                 said
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 prophecieth
                 thereby
                 ;
                 hee
                 is
                 a
                 false
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 strangled
                 to
                 death
                 .
              
               And
               t
               is
               evident
               by
               Jerem.
               26.
               8
               ,
               9
               ,
               11
               ,
               12
               ,
               15
               ,
               16.
               in
               the
               Priests
               and
               Prophets
               proceeding
               against
               Jeremiah
               pretending
               him
               to
               be
               a
               false
               Prophet
               ,
               and
               therefore
               to
               be
               put
               to
               death
               ,
               for
               saying
               
                 this
                 house
                 shall
                 bee
                 like
                 Shiloh
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 City
                 shall
                 be
                 desolate
                 without
                 an
                 inhabitant
              
               ;
               Whereas
               Jeremiah
               still
               makes
               his
               defence
               ,
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 sent
                 me
                 to
                 prophecie
                 against
                 this
                 house
                 ,
                 and
                 against
                 this
                 City
                 all
                 the
                 words
                 that
                 yee
                 have
                 heard
                 ,
              
               that
               other
               false
               Prophets
               were
               to
               be
               put
               to
               death
               ,
               then
               those
               who
               taught
               men
               to
               worship
               other
               gods
               ,
               upon
               which
               law
               they
               would
               have
               put
               Jeremiah
               to
               death
               ,
               against
               whom
               they
               never
               so
               much
               as
               suggested
               that
               he
               caught
               revolt
               from
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               worshipping
               strange
               Gods.
               Deut.
               19.
               16
               ,
               17
               ,
               18
               ,
               19.
               gives
               a
               ground
               in
               case
               of
               private
               seducing
               to
               revolt
               ,
               upon
               proofe
               ,
               to
               punish
               with
               death
               ,
               or
               in
               case
               of
               
               perjurie
               ,
               testifying
               falsly
               upon
               oath
               against
               one
               for
               seducing
               ,
               a
               sinne
               against
               the
               first
               Table
               too
               ,
               to
               doe
               the
               like
               ,
               both
               which
               showes
               other
               persons
               for
               matters
               of
               Religion
               may
               be
               punished
               ,
               then
               the
               false
               Prophet
               spoken
               of
               in
               Deut.
               13.
               
               1●5
               .
               viz.
               private
               Seducers
               to
               Apostasie
               and
               perjured
               persons
               ,
               of
               which
               place
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               let
               the
               Reader
               see
               what
               I
               have
               said
               before
               in
               this
               Tractate
               ,
               page
               108.
               and
               further
               consult
               Junius
               in
               his
               Analytical
               explication
               of
               Deut.
               19.
               where
               we
               shall
               find
               that
               both
               wayes
               the
               matter
               here
               spoken
               of
               ,
               is
               belonging
               to
               the
               first
               Table
               and
               Religion
               :
               If
               the
               accusation
               be
               true
               ,
               t
               is
               enticing
               secretly
               to
               Apostasie
               ;
               if
               false
               t
               is
               matter
               of
               Religion
               because
               the
               oath
               of
               God
               is
               set
               to
               it
               ,
               especially
               in
               the
               cause
               of
               Apostasie
               ,
               and
               therefore
               the
               Priests
               in
               that
               an
               oath
               is
               a
               point
               of
               Religion
               ,
               are
               commanded
               to
               be
               present
               ,
               and
               to
               take
               cognizance
               of
               it
               .
               And
               by
               the
               way
               least
               this
               place
               may
               be
               thought
               to
               favor
               the
               Priests
               enquiring
               by
               Vrim
               ,
               for
               the
               resolving
               of
               the
               controversie
               ,
               because
               t
               is
               said
               ,
               
                 Then
                 both
                 the
                 men
                 between
                 whom
                 the
                 controversie
                 is
                 ,
                 shall
                 stand
                 before
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 Priests
                 and
                 the
                 Iudges
                 ,
              
               I
               shall
               to
               what
               I
               have
               already
               answered
               to
               this
               place
               pag.
               108.
               adde
               a
               passage
               out
               of
               *
               Junius
               to
               show
               the
               contrary
               ,
               
                 The
                 parties
                 between
                 whom
                 the
                 controversie
                 is
                 ,
                 are
                 commanded
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 to
                 stand
                 befor
                 Jehovah
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 before
                 the
                 Temple
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 but
                 before
                 Iudges
                 given
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 before
                 whom
                 when
                 men
                 appeare
                 they
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 stand
                 before
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 whom
                 consulting
                 with
                 they
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 consult
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               Exod.
               18.
               
               Dent.
               1.
               
               The
               verse
               also
               next
               following
               showes
               it
               cannot
               be
               meant
               of
               the
               judgement
               of
               Vrim
               ,
               for
               the
               resolution
               of
               it
               depends
               upon
               the
               
                 Iudges
                 making
                 diligent
                 inquision
              
               verse
               18.
               that
               is
               their
               questioning
               and
               searching
               into
               the
               parties
               and
               all
               circumstances
               ,
               whereas
               if
               it
               had
               been
               by
               Vrim
               ,
               it
               would
               have
               been
               attributed
               to
               the
               Priests
               ,
               rather
               then
               the
               Judges
               ,
               and
               it
               would
               have
               come
               from
               God
               ,
               without
               that
               diligent
               inquisition
               and
               exact
               enquiring
               of
               men
               ,
               as
               the
               words
               imply
               .
               So
               Junius
               on
               the
               place
               saith
               .
               
                 But
                 the
                 knowledge
                 and
                 judgement
                 of
                 this
                 thing
                 properly
                 belongs
                 to
                 the
                 Judges
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 to
                 the
                 Judges
                 only
                 the
                 diligent
                 enquiring
                 ,
                 and
                 thorough
                 searching
                 ,
                 out
                 is
                 principally
                 commanded
                 .
              
               Lastly
               ,
               Zach.
               13.
               2
               ,
               3.
               
               God
               by
               the
               Prophet
               showes
               that
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               the
               Gospel
               prophecying
               falsly
               
               as
               distinct
               from
               Idolatrie
               (
               for
               so
               t
               is
               made
               
                 and
                 also
              
               I
               
                 wil
                 cause
                 the
                 Prophets
              
               )
               is
               to
               be
               punished
               bodily
               (
               which
               text
               that
               t
               is
               both
               meant
               of
               the
               time
               under
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               understood
               litterally
               of
               civil
               outward
               punishment
               by
               those
               in
               Power
               and
               Authoritie
               ,
               and
               not
               figuratively
               and
               spiritually
               ,
               that
               I
               may
               not
               anticipate
               my selfe
               ,
               nor
               create
               trouble
               to
               the
               Reader
               to
               read
               the
               same
               thing
               twice
               ,
               I
               shall
               by
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               prove
               in
               the
               19.
               
               Thesis
               ,
               where
               I
               shall
               at
               large
               speak
               of
               that
               Scripture
               and
               take
               of
               Hagiomastix's
               evasions
               ,
               and
               whither
               I
               refer
               the
               Reader
               )
               Now
               by
               Prophets
               there
               and
               those
               who
               prophecie
               and
               speak
               
                 lies
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
              
               are
               not
               meant
               only
               Prophets
               whose
               doctrine
               is
               to
               go
               &
               worship
               false
               gods
               ,
               but
               al
               sorts
               of
               false
               phets
               .
               1.
               
               Illiterate
               mechanick
               men
               ,
               who
               run
               but
               are
               not
               sent
               and
               that
               whether
               they
               preach
               true
               or
               false
               ,
               which
               that
               they
               are
               included
               the
               fift
               verse
               showes
               ,
               because
               when
               the
               false
               Prophets
               spoken
               of
               shall
               repent
               and
               be
               ashamed
               ,
               among
               the
               rest
               one
               is
               brought
               in
               ,
               saying
               ,
               
                 I
                 am
                 no
                 Prophet
                 :
                 I
                 am
                 an
                 Husbandman
                 ,
                 for
                 man
                 taught
                 me
                 to
                 keep
                 cattell
                 from
                 my
                 youth
                 .
              
               2.
               
               Prophets
               who
               take
               upon
               them
               in
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               as
               by
               revelation
               from
               God
               to
               foretell
               things
               to
               come
               ,
               such
               Prophets
               as
               are
               spoken
               of
               in
               
                 Deut.
                 18.
                 20.
                 
                 Ezek.
                 13.
                 6
                 ,
                 7.
                 
                 Jerem.
              
               14.
               14.
               15.
               3.
               
               Such
               who
               preach
               false
               Doctrines
               and
               Heresies
               wresting
               the
               Scriptures
               to
               maintaine
               them
               ,
               though
               they
               doe
               not
               formally
               teach
               another
               God
               and
               Christ
               ,
               neither
               pretend
               to
               speak
               by
               the
               inspiration
               of
               some
               deitie
               ,
               but
               only
               by
               perverting
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               speaking
               lyes
               in
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Lord
               :
               Now
               that
               Heretieks
               and
               false
               Teachers
               are
               understood
               in
               this
               place
               of
               Scripture
               as
               well
               as
               Apostates
               ,
               besides
               the
               judgement
               of
               many
               learned
               and
               Orthodox
               Interpreters
               ,
               as
               a
               Galvin
               b
               
                 Ari●s
                 Montanus
              
               ,
               c
               Gualther
               d
               Fabritius
               ,
               e
               Diodate
               ,
               f
               Annotations
               of
               English
               Divines
               ,
               there
               are
               these
               Reasons
               .
               1.
               all
               such
               are
               meant
               who
               speak
               lyes
               in
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               made
               
                 formalis
                 ratio
              
               why
               
                 not
                 live
              
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               
                 thrust
                 thorow
                 ,
                 for
                 thou
                 speakest
                 lies
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 Lord.
              
               Now
               false
               Doctrines
               and
               Heresies
               are
               speaking
               lyes
               ,
               cald
               lyes
               in
               many
               places
               of
               Scriptures
               1
               
                 Tim.
                 4.
                 2.
                 2
                 
                 Thes
                 .
                 2.
                 11.
                 
                 Revel
                 .
              
               2.
               2.
               and
               fables
               2
               Tim.
               4.
               4.
               and
               when
               men
               pretend
               God
               hath
               revealed
               them
               unto
               them
               by
               inspiration
               ,
               or
               urge
               the
               Scriptures
               
               to
               make
               them
               good
               ,
               this
               is
               to
               speake
               lyes
               in
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Lord
               :
               hence
               Calvin
               upon
               this
               place
               gives
               this
               reason
               that
               t
               is
               cleere
               the
               Prophet
               Zacharie
               speaks
               altogether
               of
               false
               Teachers
               ,
               because
               of
               those
               words
               ,
               
                 for
                 thou
                 speakest
                 lyes
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 Lord.
              
               2.
               
               The
               word
               in
               this
               text
               used
               
                 viz.
                 Nebüm
              
               ,
               and
               translated
               Prophets
               ,
               does
               not
               only
               signifie
               Prophets
               as
               
                 Arias
                 Montanus
              
               observes
               upon
               that
               place
               ,
               
                 but
                 foolish
                 speakers
                 and
                 vaine
                 talkers
                 ;
                 such
                 namely
                 who
                 are
                 the
                 cunning
                 devisers
                 of
                 vaine
                 discourses
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 subtil
                 illusious
                 of
                 words
                 doe
                 catch
                 the
                 people
                 ;
                 such
                 as
              
               Peter
               
                 speaks
                 of
              
               ,
               2
               Pet.
               2.
               
                 false
                 Teachers
                 among
                 the
                 people
                 who
                 with
                 fained
                 words
                 deceive
                 ,
                 &
                 among
                 others
                 such
                 especially
                 who
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 confuted
                 by
                 learned
                 men
                 by
                 plain
                 places
                 of
                 Scripture
                 being
                 destitute
                 of
                 all
                 abilitie
                 and
                 means
                 by
                 which
                 to
                 defend
                 them
                 errors
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 delude
                 weak
                 people
                 ,
                 insolently
                 hoast
                 they
                 have
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 all
                 their
                 discourses
                 being
                 full
                 of
                 the
                 boasting
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 their
                 prayers
                 ,
                 disputations
                 ,
                 speeches
                 to
                 the
                 People
                 all
                 full
                 of
                 that
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 they
                 thinke
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 more
                 beleeved
                 then
                 for
                 all
                 reason
                 ,
                 testimonies
                 ,
                 imitating
                 therein
              
               Mahomet
               
                 that
                 Prince
                 of
                 Hereticks
                 ,
                 who
                 when
                 be
                 could
                 not
                 prove
                 the
                 things
                 he
                 taught
                 ,
                 then
                 he
                 fled
                 to
                 the
                 authoritie
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 saying
                 the
                 Spirit
                 revealed
                 those
                 things
                 to
                 him
                 .
              
               Now
               all
               sorts
               of
               Hereticks
               and
               false
               Teachers
               besides
               those
               Prophets
               
                 who
                 say
                 let
                 us
                 goe
                 after
                 other
                 Gods
                 ,
              
               are
               vain
               talkers
               and
               deceivers
               as
               they
               of
               the
               circumcision
               and
               others
               Tit.
               1.
               10.
               3
               ,
               In
               this
               place
               is
               understood
               Hereticks
               and
               false
               Teachers
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               false
               Prophets
               who
               teach
               the
               following
               after
               other
               Gods
               ,
               from
               the
               effects
               that
               follow
               upon
               the
               thrusting
               thorow
               in
               the
               4.
               5.
               6.
               verses
               :
               so
               Gualther
               upon
               the
               place
               saith
               ,
               
                 that
                 it
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 of
                 false
                 Teachers
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 what
                 followes
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 manifest
                 ,
              
               as
               from
               saying
               ,
               
                 I
                 am
                 no
                 Prophet
              
               ,
               I
               
                 am
                 an
                 but
                 bandman
                 ,
                 for
                 man
                 taught
                 me
                 to
                 keep
                 cattell
                 from
                 my
                 youth
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               
                 That
                 is
                 they
                 shall
                 ingenuously
                 confessé
                 their
                 ignorance
                 that
                 they
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 sent
                 to
                 the
                 Plaw-taile
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 keep
                 cattel
                 rather
                 then
                 to
                 continue
                 any
                 longer
                 in
                 the
                 Ministrie
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 :
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 fulfilled
                 in
                 our
                 age
                 in
                 many
                 Papists
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 left
                 many
                 fat
                 Livings
                 ,
                 and
                 preferments
                 to
                 embrace
                 the
                 pure
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 and
                 ●●bet
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 by
                 the
                 labor
                 of
                 their
                 hands
                 to
                 get
                 their
                 living
                 ,
                 then
                 in
                 the
                 tents
                 of
                 Anti-Christ
                 to
                 enjoy
                 the
                 greatest
                 means
                 .
              
               Now
               Papists
               and
               such
               others
               however
               they
               are
               false
               Teachers
               &
               ven●
               
               corrupt
               unsound
               Doctrine
               ,
               yet
               they
               are
               not
               of
               those
               who
               deny
               the
               true
               God
               and
               Christ
               ,
               and
               perswade
               to
               serve
               strange
               Gods
               :
               So
               that
               by
               all
               these
               places
               of
               Scripture
               opened
               ,
               wee
               may
               see
               fully
               proved
               ,
               against
               Hagiomastixs
               assertion
               ,
               by
               warrant
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               many
               corruptions
               in
               matters
               of
               Religion
               ,
               besides
               false
               Prophets
               publickly
               teaching
               Apostasie
               to
               false
               Gods
               ,
               outwardly
               and
               bodily
               punished
               ,
               as
               private
               Seducers
               (
               though
               they
               pretend
               not
               to
               be
               Prophets
               )
               as
               persons
               seduced
               not
               seducing
               ,
               as
               those
               who
               would
               not
               hearken
               to
               ,
               but
               contemne
               the
               sentence
               of
               the
               supreme
               Ecclesiasticall
               Assembly
               ,
               as
               Hereticks
               and
               false
               Teachers
               ;
               and
               whoever
               would
               see
               more
               of
               these
               instances
               of
               Magistrates
               punishing
               for
               corruptions
               of
               religion
               in
               points
               of
               wil-worship
               ,
               Sabboth
               breaking
               ,
               &c
               ,
               let
               them
               look
               back
               to
               page
               27.
               28
               ,
               29
               of
               this
               present
               Tractate
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               Supposing
               there
               had
               been
               no
               other
               commands
               nor
               examples
               for
               Magistrates
               under
               the
               old
               Testament
               putting
               to
               death
               for
               matters
               of
               Religion
               ,
               then
               those
               named
               by
               Hagiomast
               .
               of
               false
               Prophets
               ,
               Apostates
               ,
               Blasphemers
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               true
               (
               as
               I
               have
               now
               shown
               in
               this
               first
               Answer
               and
               page
               28.
               of
               this
               present
               Book
               )
               yet
               these
               were
               sufficient
               grounds
               to
               justifie
               the
               Magistrates
               punishing
               in
               like
               cases
               ,
               and
               that
               upon
               these
               Reasons
               .
               1.
               
               In
               all
               Laws
               and
               commands
               for
               the
               better
               knowing
               their
               nature
               what
               they
               require
               and
               would
               have
               ,
               t
               is
               good
               looking
               into
               the
               causes
               and
               reasons
               of
               them
               ,
               why
               such
               Lawes
               were
               given
               by
               God
               :
               from
               the
               cause
               of
               making
               the
               Law
               ,
               the
               mind
               of
               the
               Law-giver
               is
               to
               be
               understood
               :
               T
               is
               a
               knowne
               maxime
               
                 Ratio
                 legis
                 est
                 mens
                 legis
                 ,
                 the
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 mind
                 of
                 the
                 Law
              
               ;
               Now
               the
               reasons
               and
               causes
               of
               both
               those
               commands
               ,
               both
               against
               false
               Prophets
               as
               also
               private
               Seducers
               in
               *
               Deut.
               13.
               from
               1.
               to
               the
               12
               are
               .
               1.
               the
               seeking
               to
               turne
               men
               away
               from
               the
               Lord
               their
               God
               ,
               and
               thrusting
               them
               out
               of
               the
               way
               which
               the
               Lord
               commanded
               them
               to
               walke
               in
               2.
               
               The
               putting
               away
               the
               evill
               from
               the
               midst
               of
               them
               ,
               that
               others
               may
               hear
               and
               fear
               and
               do
               no
               more
               any
               such
               wickednes
               among
               them
               ;
               these
               are
               the
               Spirit
               and
               substance
               of
               these
               commands
               ,
               that
               those
               are
               to
               bee
               punished
               who
               when
               they
               fal
               from
               God
               themselves
               ,
               tempt
               others
               to
               the
               like
               defection
               ,
               and
               therefore
               are
               to
               bee
               made
               examples
               ,
               that
               others
               may
               not
               doe
               the
               like
               ;
               And
               therefore
               
               whoever
               seeks
               to
               turne
               men
               away
               from
               the
               Lord
               God
               ,
               and
               thrust
               them
               out
               of
               the
               way
               which
               the
               Lord
               hath
               commanded
               them
               to
               walke
               in
               ,
               they
               come
               within
               the
               compasse
               of
               these
               commandements
               although
               they
               doe
               not
               tempt
               to
               goe
               after
               the
               false
               Gods
               of
               that
               time
               ,
               and
               those
               Countries
               ,
               which
               the
               false
               Prophets
               then
               enticed
               them
               to
               ;
               for
               the
               reason
               of
               the
               Law
               is
               expressed
               in
               a
               universall
               forme
               against
               those
               who
               seek
               
                 to
                 turne
                 men
                 away
                 from
                 the
                 Lord
                 their
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 thrust
                 them
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 way
                 which
                 the
                 Lord
                 commanded
                 them
                 to
                 walke
                 in
                 ,
              
               as
               *
               Beza
               observes
               ,
               and
               therefore
               to
               be
               in
               force
               against
               those
               in
               generall
               who
               doe
               fal
               from
               the
               true
               Religion
               ,
               and
               enticers
               also
               ,
               which
               is
               done
               other
               wayes
               then
               by
               falling
               to
               the
               strange
               Gods
               in
               those
               times
               that
               Moses
               writ
               in
               ;
               yea
               the
               command
               it selfe
               verse
               5.
               in
               the
               letter
               ,
               mentions
               as
               speaking
               
                 to
                 turne
                 men
                 away
                 from
                 the
                 Lord
                 their
                 God
                 ,
              
               so
               to
               thrust
               
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 way
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Lord
                 their
                 God
                 commanded
                 them
                 to
                 walke
                 in
                 ,
              
               which
               certainly
               in
               the
               Scripture
               sense
               and
               acception
               includes
               other
               Apostafie
               and
               Idolatrie
               ,
               then
               of
               other
               Gods
               ;
               and
               I
               aske
               whether
               Israels
               worshipping
               the
               golden
               calfe
               ,
               and
               the
               ten
               Tribes
               worshipping
               the
               golden
               calfe
               at
               Dan
               and
               Bethel
               ,
               though
               they
               worshipped
               Iehovah
               in
               and
               by
               them
               ,
               
               were
               not
               a
               going
               
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 way
                 which
                 the
                 Lord
                 their
                 God
                 commanded
                 them
                 to
                 walke
                 in
                 .
              
               Secondly
               ,
               It
               is
               common
               and
               usual
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               commands
               concerning
               the
               worship
               of
               God
               and
               in
               other
               places
               of
               Scripture
               where
               the
               worship
               of
               God
               is
               spoken
               of
               ,
               there
               are
               Synecdochicall
               speeches
               ,
               intending
               and
               containing
               many
               other
               things
               of
               like
               kind
               and
               nature
               although
               not
               formally
               and
               literally
               expressed
               .
               Eliah
               whe
               he
               complained
               of
               the
               whole
               Covenant
               of
               God
               violated
               by
               the
               Israelites
               ,
               expresses
               it
               by
               a
               part
               ,
               *
               
                 thrown
                 down
                 thine
                 Altars
                 and
                 slaine
                 thy
                 Prophets
                 .
              
               The
               Prophet
               Isaiah
               prophecying
               of
               Egypts
               embracing
               the
               true
               religion
               ,
               saith
               ,
               
                 Egypt
                 shall
                 sweare
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 hosts
                 ,
              
               under
               that
               expressing
               the
               whole
               worship
               of
               God.
               The
               commands
               of
               God
               are
               exceeding
               large
               and
               broad
               ,
               comprehending
               many
               things
               under
               one
               :
               *
               Rivet
               in
               his
               explication
               of
               the
               Decalogue
               among
               other
               Rules
               hee
               gives
               for
               understanding
               of
               the
               commandements
               ,
               hath
               this
               ,
               
                 that
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 Precepts
                 of
                 the
                 Decalogue
                 we
                 must
                 acknowledge
                 a
                 Synecdec●e
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 one
                 kind
                 being
                 propounded
                 ,
                 all
                 under
                 the
                 same
              
               genus
               
               
                 are
                 understood
                 .
                 But
                 that
                 that
                 Synecdoche
                 may
                 be
                 rightly
                 explained
                 ,
                 before
                 all
                 things
                 the
                 Scope
                 of
                 the
                 Law-giver
                 in
                 every
                 Precept
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 enquired
                 after
                 :
                 namely
                 ,
                 what
                 he
                 signifies
                 pleases
                 and
                 displeases
                 him
                 :
                 for
                 then
                 we
                 shall
                 aime
                 rightly
                 and
                 refer
                 all
                 things
                 to
                 their
                 true
                 end
              
               ;
               Now
               in
               these
               commands
               Deut.
               13.
               from
               v.
               1.
               to
               the
               12.
               if
               we
               doe
               but
               wel
               observe
               the
               scope
               and
               end
               of
               the
               Law-giver
               ,
               viz
               how
               teaching
               defection
               from
               the
               Lord
               God
               highly
               displeases
               him
               we
               shall
               plainly
               see
               the
               Synecdoche
               in
               these
               commands
               ,
               under
               that
               turning
               away
               by
               those
               false
               Gods
               ,
               other
               turning
               away
               by
               false
               Gods
               of
               another
               sort
               ,
               and
               false
               worships
               of
               the
               true
               God
               by
               Images
               and
               Idols
               ,
               highly
               provoking
               him
               .
               Of
               *
               defection
               from
               God
               there
               are
               many
               dangerous
               and
               damnable
               wayes
               ,
               divers
               publick
               testimonies
               of
               it
               ,
               of
               which
               though
               one
               or
               two
               Principall
               of
               the
               times
               and
               places
               then
               may
               be
               only
               particularly
               named
               in
               the
               Laws
               ,
               yet
               such
               that
               are
               worse
               ,
               and
               other
               as
               bad
               must
               needs
               be
               meant
               too
               ,
               especially
               when
               the
               reason
               of
               the
               Law
               speaking
               of
               defection
               is
               delivered
               in
               a
               general
               way
               ,
               as
               t
               is
               in
               this
               instance
               of
               Deut.
               13.
               
               But
               of
               this
               the
               Reader
               may
               see
               more
               in
               page
               31.
               32.
               of
               this
               Treatise
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               under
               the
               old
               Testament
               Lawes
               ,
               commanding
               Magistretes
               to
               punish
               false
               Prophets
               ,
               Idolaters
               Blasphemers
               ,
               are
               contained
               false
               Teachers
               and
               Hereticks
               ,
               who
               preach
               Doctrines
               destroying
               the
               foundation
               ,
               and
               blasphemers
               against
               the
               glory
               of
               Christ
               ,
               although
               they
               be
               not
               such
               false
               Prophets
               and
               Apostates
               as
               wholly
               deny
               God
               and
               Christ
               ,
               and
               fall
               to
               the
               gods
               of
               the
               Heathens
               ,
               which
               besides
               the
               judgement
               of
               many
               learned
               Divines
               ,
               as
               
                 Calvin
                 ,
                 Beza
                 ,
                 Zanchius
                 ,
                 Bullinger
                 ,
                 Peter
                 Martyr
                 ,
                 Philip
                 Melancton
                 ,
                 Iunius
                 ,
                 Zepperus
                 ,
              
               with
               divers
               others
               upon
               that
               question
               ,
               stil
               quotiug
               those
               texts
               to
               prove
               that
               Hereticks
               and
               false
               Teachers
               ought
               to
               be
               punished
               by
               the
               Civil
               Magistrate
               ,
               appears
               further
               thus
               .
               1.
               
               Among
               the
               *
               Iewes
               a
               false
               Prophet
               used
               to
               signifie
               every
               false
               Teacher
               as
               *
               Bergius
               shows
               ,
               and
               I
               have
               already
               shown
               out
               of
               
                 Calvin
                 ,
                 Arias
                 Monianus
              
               and
               others
               that
               by
               the
               false
               Prophets
               in
               Zacharie
               are
               meant
               false
               Teachers
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               word
               in
               the
               Hebrew
               Nebiim
               signifies
               foolish
               and
               vaine
               talkers
               ,
               that
               with
               fained
               words
               make
               merchandize
               of
               People
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               Prophets
               ;
               
               and
               some
               Divines
               show
               that
               the
               name
               of
               Prophet
               in
               the
               generall
               signification
               was
               taken
               not
               only
               for
               them
               that
               foresold
               things
               to
               come
               ,
               but
               for
               such
               who
               professed
               themselves
               Interpreters
               of
               the
               Law
               and
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               though
               falsly
               .
               2.
               
               There
               is
               a
               great
               agreement
               and
               analogie
               made
               by
               the
               Holy-Ghost
               ,
               between
               the
               false
               Prophets
               under
               the
               old
               Testament
               ,
               and
               the
               false
               Teachers
               and
               Hereticks
               under
               the
               new
               ;
               between
               the
               Heathenish
               Apostasie
               and
               Idoaltrie
               of
               strange
               Gods
               under
               the
               old
               ,
               and
               Christian
               Idolatrie
               ,
               the
               worshipping
               of
               the
               true
               God
               ,
               by
               Images
               ,
               Saints
               ,
               and
               the
               beleeving
               of
               false
               Doctrines
               destructive
               to
               the
               faith
               ,
               as
               these
               places
               of
               Scripture
               show
               2
               
                 Pet.
                 1.
                 1.
                 
                 But
                 there
                 were
                 false
                 Prophets
                 also
                 among
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 even
                 〈◊〉
                 there
                 shall
                 be
                 false
                 Teachers
                 among
                 you
                 ,
              
               where
               Peter
               resembles
               them
               together
               ,
               making
               the
               false
               Teachers
               under
               the
               new
               such
               men
               as
               the
               false
               Prophets
               under
               the
               old
               ;
               hence
               in
               many
               places
               of
               the
               new
               Testament
               ,
               *
               Hereticks
               and
               false
               Teachers
               who
               broached
               strange
               Doctrines
               in
               Christian
               religion
               ,
               still
               professing
               to
               hold
               Christ
               ,
               are
               cald
               by
               the
               name
               of
               false
               Prophets
               ,
               and
               Popish
               Teachers
               who
               hold
               Christ
               ,
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               &c
               ,
               cald
               false
               Prophets
               ,
               as
               Matth.
               7.
               15.
               the
               false
               Prophets
               there
               ,
               must
               needs
               be
               meant
               false
               Teachers
               ,
               who
               doe
               not
               deny
               God
               and
               Christ
               ,
               and
               not
               Master
               Goodwins
               false
               Prophets
               ,
               
                 as
                 their
                 sheeps
                 clothing
              
               spoken
               of
               in
               the
               text
               showes
               .
               So
               Matth.
               24.
               11.
               24.
               the
               false
               Prophets
               were
               such
               men
               in
               pretences
               ,
               
                 in
                 so
                 much
                 that
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 possible
                 they
                 would
                 deceive
                 the
                 very
                 elect
                 .
              
               So
               1
               John
               4.
               1.
               
               Christians
               are
               called
               upon
               to
               try
               Doctrines
               ,
               because
               many
               
                 false
                 Prophets
              
               are
               gone
               out
               into
               the
               world
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               false
               Teachers
               broaching
               strange
               Doctrines
               ,
               and
               thus
               the
               Anti-Christian
               faction
               is
               cald
               the
               
                 false
                 Prophets
              
               in
               divers
               places
               of
               the
               Revelation
               of
               Saint
               Iohn
               ,
               hence
               cald
               dreamers
               Iude
               8.
               as
               those
               in
               Deut.
               13.
               1.
               compared
               to
               Janues
               and
               Iambres
               ,
               to
               Balaam
               that
               false
               Prophet
               and
               such
               like
               ,
               2
               Tim.
               3.
               8.
               2
               
               
                 Pet.
                 2.
                 15.
                 
                 Iude
              
               11.
               and
               thus
               Rome
               after
               turned
               Christian
               ,
               but
               worshipping
               the
               true
               God
               after
               a
               false
               manner
               ,
               being
               corrupt
               in
               the
               faith
               of
               Christ
               ,
               is
               called
               by
               the
               same
               name
               and
               the
               same
               things
               affirmed
               of
               it
               for
               worshipping
               Divils
               and
               for
               Plagues
               ,
               as
               of
               Heathenish
               Babylon
               that
               worshipped
               false
               gods
               ,
               as
               many
               places
               in
               the
               Revelation
               of
               Saint
               Iohn
               show
               .
               
               3.
               
               Hereticks
               and
               false
               Teachers
               who
               yet
               professe
               to
               beleeve
               in
               God
               Creator
               of
               heaven
               and
               earth
               ,
               and
               in
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               to
               hold
               also
               the
               Scriptures
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               may
               yet
               ●each
               such
               Doctrins
               that
               they
               may
               be
               justly
               stiled
               false
               Prophets
               ,
               Apostates
               ,
               Idolaters
               ,
               Blasphemers
               ,
               as
               divers
               of
               the
               ancient
               Hereticks
               ,
               
                 Mevandrians
                 ,
                 Gnosticks
                 ,
                 Manichees
              
               ,
               with
               others
               ,
               and
               sundry
               of
               the
               later
               sort
               ,
               Papists
               ,
               the
               Libertines
               against
               whom
               Calvin
               writes
               ,
               Socinians
               ,
               Familists
               .
               The
               Apostles
               in
               many
               places
               of
               their
               writings
               speaking
               of
               Hereticks
               and
               false
               Teachers
               in
               their
               times
               ,
               and
               Prophecying
               of
               those
               in
               after
               times
               ,
               both
               the
               Popish
               faction
               and
               the
               Sectarian
               ,
               speak
               of
               them
               as
               Apostates
               ,
               Anti-Christs
               ,
               false
               Prophets
               ,
               Seducers
               ,
               Deceivers
               ,
               Idolaters
               ,
               Blasphemers
               ,
               and
               their
               Doctrines
               and
               wayes
               as
               Apostafie
               ,
               Idolatrie
               ,
               Blasphemie
               ,
               worshipping
               of
               Devils
               ,
               Seducing
               and
               such
               like
               ,
               as
               these
               and
               many
               other
               such
               like
               places
               of
               Scripture
               show
               ,
               2
               
                 Thes
                 .
                 2.
                 3.
                 1
                 
                 Tim.
                 4.
                 1.
                 2
                 
                 Tim.
                 2.
                 17.
                 18.
                 1
                 
                 Tim.
              
               1.
               19.
               20.
               2
               
               
                 Pet.
                 2.
                 1.
                 1
                 
                 Iohn
                 .
                 2.
                 18
                 ,
                 19
                 ,
                 22
                 ,
                 23
                 ,
                 26.
                 1
                 
                 Iohn
                 .
              
               4.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3.
               2
               
               Epist
               .
               of
               
                 Iohn
                 7.
                 9
                 ,
                 10.
                 
                 Iude
              
               verse
               4.
               
               
                 Revel
                 .
                 2.
                 20.
                 
                 Revel
                 .
                 9.
                 20.
                 
                 Revel
                 .
                 13.
                 5
                 ,
                 6.
                 
                 Revel
                 .
                 16.
                 13
                 ,
                 14.
                 
                 Revel
                 .
                 13.
                 3
                 ,
                 5.
                 
                 Revel
                 .
                 18.
                 4
                 ,
                 9.
                 
                 Revel
                 .
              
               19.
               20.
               
               It
               were
               easie
               for
               me
               to
               show
               how
               many
               of
               the
               Hereticks
               in
               the
               three
               first
               Centuries
               that
               professed
               the
               name
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               therefore
               not
               cald
               infidels
               ,
               might
               justly
               be
               termed
               Apostates
               ,
               false
               Prophets
               ,
               Idolaters
               ,
               Blasphemers
               :
               Junius
               observes
               upon
               Deuteronomy
               13.
               that
               Hereticks
               are
               distinguished
               divers
               wayes
               ,
               
                 Heresie
                 is
                 either
                 totall
                 as
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Menandrians
                 ,
                 Gnosticks
                 ,
              
               &c
               ,
               
                 or
                 partial
                 departing
                 only
                 in
                 part
                 from
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 faith
                 :
              
               Now
               I
               suppose
               totall
               Heresie
               ,
               will
               easily
               be
               acknowledged
               Apostafie
               ;
               but
               I
               will
               only
               instance
               in
               some
               Hereticks
               and
               false
               Teachers
               of
               the
               latter
               times
               ,
               Papists
               ,
               Socinians
               ,
               Antitrinitarians
               ,
               Anabaptistis
               .
               Are
               not
               Papists
               grosse
               Idolaters
               in
               severall
               particulars
               ,
               as
               our
               Divines
               have
               unanswerably
               showen
               in
               their
               writings
               against
               them
               ?
               Are
               not
               Socinians
               also
               Apostates
               ,
               grosse
               Idolaters
               ,
               who
               make
               the
               Christian
               faith
               in
               the
               object
               of
               faith
               and
               worship
               not
               to
               bee
               distinguished
               from
               the
               faith
               and
               worship
               of
               Heathens
               ,
               Iewes
               ,
               and
               Mahumetans
               ,
               and
               besides
               one
               God
               Maker
               of
               all
               things
               ,
               worship
               Christ
               with
               divine
               worship
               whom
               yet
               they
               hold
               to
               be
               but
               a
               
               meere
               man
               :
               out
               of
               the
               Apostasie
               ,
               Impietie
               ,
               and
               base
               Idolatrie
               of
               the
               Sociaians
               ,
               in
               what
               respects
               Apostates
               overthrowing
               all
               fundamentals
               of
               faith
               ,
               and
               agreeing
               with
               Iewes
               ,
               Turks
               ,
               and
               the
               old
               Hereticks
               Pault●ni
               and
               others
               ,
               by
               Epiphanius
               called
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               worse
               then
               Papists
               and
               their
               Idolatrie
               more
               evid●nt
               and
               gr●sse
               then
               the
               Papists
               ,
               I
               referre
               the
               Reader
               to
               the
               Theses
               of
               learned
               *
               
                 Voetius
                 De
                 necessitate
                 &
                 utilitate
                 Dogmatis
                 de
                 sa●st●
                 Trinitate
                 ,
              
               who
               fully
               and
               excellently
               proves
               all
               these
               particulars
               .
               In
               the
               ancient
               Constitutions
               of
               
                 Gratian
                 ,
                 Valentinian
                 ,
                 Theodosius
                 ,
                 Martian
                 ,
                 Iustinian
                 ,
              
               Antitrinitarians
               ,
               are
               said
               Iewishly
               and
               Apostatically
               to
               contradict
               the
               Trinitie
               and
               the
               name
               of
               Christians
               is
               denied
               them
               ;
               Are
               not
               Anti-trinitatians
               as
               
                 Paul
                 Best
              
               that
               hath
               belched
               out
               so
               many
               reproachfull
               speeches
               against
               Christ
               and
               the
               Holy-Ghost
               ,
               Blasphemers
               in
               a
               high
               measure
               ?
               Are
               not
               they
               who
               doe
               not
               only
               speak
               evill
               of
               the
               Trinitie
               ,
               but
               teach
               others
               so
               to
               doe
               greater
               Blasphemers
               then
               those
               spoken
               of
               in
               Levit.
               24.
               16
               ?
               Are
               not
               divers
               Anabaptists
               who
               have
               broached
               false
               Doctrines
               ,
               and
               foretold
               divers
               things
               to
               come
               as
               the
               day
               of
               judgement
               to
               be
               on
               such
               a
               day
               ,
               such
               a
               City
               or
               Country
               to
               be
               destroyed
               on
               such
               a
               day
               ,
               such
               a
               Citie
               or
               Kingdome
               to
               be
               given
               them
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               that
               by
               affirming
               they
               spake
               by
               Revelation
               and
               immediate
               inspiration
               of
               God
               ,
               false
               Prophets
               as
               well
               as
               those
               in
               Deut.
               13.
               2.
               
               Deut.
               18.
               20
               ,
               22
               ?
               In
               a
               word
               I
               shall
               conclude
               this
               with
               a
               passage
               out
               of
               *
               
                 Beza
                 De
                 Haereticis
                 a
                 Magistratu
                 puniendis
                 ,
              
               brought
               by
               way
               of
               Answer
               to
               a
               like
               objection
               against
               Deut.
               13.
               &c
               ,
               
                 Those
                 Lawes
                 are
                 not
                 now
                 in
                 force
                 ,
                 because
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 man
                 now
                 a
                 false
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 according
                 to
              
               Moses
               
                 definition
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 who
                 foretels
                 any
                 thing
                 to
                 come
                 and
                 teaches
                 to
                 worship
                 other
                 gods
                 :
              
               I
               answer
               
               that
               the
               mind
               of
               the
               Law-giver
               is
               to
               be
               understood
               from
               the
               cause
               of
               making
               the
               Law
               ,
               
                 Because
                 he
                 hath
                 spoken
                 to
                 turne
                 away
                 from
                 the
                 Lord
                 your
                 God
                 :
                 Now
                 there
                 are
                 divers
                 publick
                 Declarations
                 of
                 this
                 defection
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 although
                 the
                 Principall
                 only
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 which
                 most
                 commonly
                 fall
                 out
                 be
                 named
                 in
                 the
                 Laws
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 very
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 is
                 expressed
                 in
                 a
                 universall
                 forme
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 in
                 the
                 general
                 oúght
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 force
                 against
                 those
                 who
                 doe
                 fall
                 from
                 the
                 true
                 religion
                 and
                 sollicite
                 others
                 to
                 defection
                 ,
                 whom
                 in
                 a
                 generall
                 word
                 we
                 call
                 now
                 Hereticks
                 ,
                 not
                 false
                 Prophets
                 or
                 dreamers
                 of
                 dreams
                 ,
                 or
                 Sacrificers
                 to
                 other
                 gods
                 :
                 because
                 that
                 those
                 out
                 ward
                 ceremonies
                 and
                 those
                 gifts
                 of
                 Prophecie
                 are
                 ceased
                 .
                 But
                 though
                 they
                 be
                 ceased
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 neither
                 defection
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 punishment
                 of
                 it
                 is
                 ceased
                 .
                 Moreover
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 those
                 who
                 interpret
                 the
                 holy
                 Scripture
                 wrongfully
                 ,
                 withdraw
                 men
                 from
                 the
                 true
                 worship
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 perswade
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 worship
                 of
                 other
                 gods
                 .
                 For
                 t
                 is
                 necessary
                 that
                 all
                 Doctrine
                 which
                 speaks
                 of
                 the
                 worship
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 of
                 God
                 it
                 proceeds
                 from
                 the
                 Devil
                 ;
                 Therefore
                 he
                 that
                 receives
                 it
                 intertains
                 the
                 Devil
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 that
                 perswades
                 the
                 receiving
                 it
                 drawes
                 away
                 from
                 God
                 ;
                 For
                 Paul
                 cals
                 the
                 Doctrines
                 of
                 forbidding
                 meats
                 and
                 marriage
                 the
                 Doctrines
                 of
                 Devils
                 .
              
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               In
               the
               commands
               given
               by
               God
               either
               against
               such
               and
               such
               sins
               ,
               or
               for
               punishing
               in
               such
               and
               such
               sins
               ,
               without
               any
               stretching
               of
               the
               commands
               at
               all
               ,
               or
               interpretations
               at
               large
               ,
               many
               things
               not
               named
               must
               necessarily
               be
               contained
               ,
               as
               under
               generals
               the
               particulars
               ,
               as
               under
               one
               kind
               other
               kinds
               of
               a
               higher
               nature
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               like
               nature
               ,
               as
               under
               the
               male
               ,
               the
               female
               also
               ,
               and
               other
               such
               ,
               or
               else
               many
               common
               received
               Rules
               given
               by
               Divines
               for
               interpretation
               of
               the
               Decalogue
               and
               Scripture
               are
               to
               be
               rejected
               ;
               Yea
               many
               things
               that
               are
               evill
               and
               abominable
               are
               not
               forbidden
               in
               the
               Law
               of
               God
               :
               There
               are
               many
               things
               may
               be
               instan●ed
               in
               out
               of
               the
               new
               Testament
               of
               which
               God
               showes
               his
               dislike
               ,
               which
               yet
               in
               the
               letter
               and
               particularly
               by
               name
               are
               not
               forbidden
               in
               any
               of
               the
               commands
               of
               the
               old
               Testament
               ,
               as
               Rom.
               1.
               26.
               with
               divers
               others
               that
               might
               be
               named
               ;
               and
               there
               are
               many
               abominations
               that
               have
               been
               ,
               are
               ,
               and
               may
               be
               committed
               even
               of
               things
               against
               the
               light
               of
               nature
               that
               are
               neither
               in
               the
               old
               Testament
               ,
               nor
               new
               forbidden
               particularly
               ;
               and
               
               yet
               certainly
               these
               things
               are
               forbidden
               directly
               and
               properly
               in
               the
               commandements
               ,
               and
               the
               commandements
               are
               not
               stretcht
               ,
               nor
               wyre-drawn
               by
               those
               who
               alledge
               such
               commands
               against
               such
               Practises
               :
               If
               the
               Scriptures
               must
               set
               down
               particularly
               by
               name
               all
               the
               kinds
               and
               degrees
               of
               evils
               ,
               with
               the
               particular
               manner
               and
               way
               of
               doing
               them
               ,
               which
               the
               corrupt
               nature
               of
               man
               is
               capable
               of
               committing
               ,
               and
               al
               particulars
               of
               all
               kinds
               and
               manner
               of
               duties
               ,
               with
               all
               particular
               cases
               about
               punishments
               ,
               and
               all
               kinds
               and
               degrees
               of
               punishment
               belonging
               to
               all
               kind
               of
               offences
               that
               may
               fall
               out
               ,
               and
               that
               both
               in
               Civil
               and
               Ecclesiastical
               censures
               ,
               with
               the
               particular
               way
               and
               manner
               of
               proceeding
               in
               them
               all
               ,
               I
               suppose
               some
               hundreds
               of
               great
               volumes
               would
               not
               containe
               them
               all
               ,
               but
               that
               it
               might
               be
               said
               in
               this
               case
               as
               t
               is
               Iohn
               21.
               the
               last
               verse
               of
               the
               things
               which
               Iesus
               did
               ,
               
                 that
                 if
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 written
                 every
                 one
                 the
                 world
                 it selfe
                 could
                 not
                 containe
                 the
                 Books
                 that
                 should
                 be
                 written
                 .
              
               And
               if
               there
               must
               not
               be
               an
               extension
               and
               interpretation
               of
               commands
               ,
               so
               as
               to
               hold
               such
               commands
               and
               places
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               forbid
               or
               enjoyne
               some
               things
               not
               particularly
               named
               ,
               how
               will
               Hagiom
               .
               prove
               many
               things
               practised
               by
               Papists
               and
               Prelaticall
               men
               to
               be
               against
               the
               second
               command
               or
               against
               any
               command
               ,
               as
               the
               making
               Crosses
               for
               Religion
               ,
               Holy-Water
               ,
               Saints
               ,
               Reliques
               ,
               bowing
               at
               the
               name
               of
               Jesus
               ,
               Holy-Dayes
               ,
               Surplices
               ,
               Altar-Clothes
               ,
               with
               a
               hundred
               other
               Ceremouies
               and
               Inventions
               of
               men
               in
               the
               worship
               of
               God
               ,
               are
               these
               literally
               and
               by
               name
               forbidden
               in
               the
               second
               command
               or
               any
               other
               ?
               and
               may
               not
               the
               Papists
               and
               Prelates
               in
               all
               the
               texts
               of
               Scripture
               brought
               against
               their
               Wil-worship
               ,
               and
               Inventions
               of
               men
               ,
               say
               the
               very
               same
               to
               Hagiomastix
               and
               his
               fellowes
               ,
               that
               
                 Crosses
                 ,
                 Holy-Dayes
                 ,
                 bowing
                 at
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Iesus
                 ,
              
               &c
               ,
               
                 are
                 not
                 mentioned
                 nor
                 touched
                 in
                 any
                 one
                 word
                 of
                 those
                 Laws
                 under
                 the
                 old
                 Testament
                 given
                 against
                 Idolatrie
                 :
                 But
                 if
                 any
                 one
                 will
                 goe
                 about
                 to
                 draw
                 these
                 words
                 unto
                 their
                 Crosses
                 ,
                 &c
                 ,
                 that
                 cannot
                 bee
                 done
                 by
                 the
                 proper
                 force
                 of
                 the
                 words
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 Law●ers
                 speake
              
               per
               extensionem
               latamque
               interpretationem
               .
               
                 And
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 first
                 well
                 considered
                 of
                 ,
                 whether
                 every
                 Law
                 does
                 admit
                 of
                 such
                 extensions
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 not
                 every
                 one
                 ,
                 which
                 of
                 them
                 then
                 does
                 admit
                 ,
                 and
                 wherefore
                 ,
                 and
                 whether
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 commandement
                 there
                 are
                 those
                 
                 things
                 for
                 which
                 an
                 extension
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 ?
              
               Again
               ,
               I
               desire
               Hagiomastix
               and
               his
               compeers
               to
               resolve
               me
               these
               questions
               ,
               seeing
               there
               must
               be
               no
               extension
               of
               that
               command
               in
               Deut.
               13.
               1
               ,
               5.
               nothing
               else
               commanded
               but
               what
               is
               in
               the
               letter
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               Whether
               a
               false
               Prophetesse
               that
               should
               arise
               and
               
                 endeavour
                 to
                 perswade
                 to
                 the
                 worship
                 of
                 a
                 false
                 God
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 by
                 affirming
                 she
                 spake
                 by
                 the
                 inspiration
                 of
                 some
                 deitie
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 her
                 saying's
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 esteemed
                 Oracles
                 ,
              
               were
               not
               to
               be
               put
               to
               death
               by
               virtue
               of
               this
               command
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               the
               false
               Prophet
               ?
               and
               yet
               a
               Prophe●esse
               is
               not
               in
               the
               text
               .
               Whether
               that
               command
               Exod.
               21.
               33
               ,
               34.
               of
               the
               owner
               of
               the
               pit
               into
               which
               his
               neighbours
               Oxe
               or
               Asse
               fell
               ,
               making
               good
               the
               Oxe
               or
               Asse
               and
               giving
               money
               to
               the
               Owner
               of
               them
               ,
               did
               not
               bind
               as
               much
               if
               a
               Horse
               or
               a
               Sheep
               fell
               ,
               into
               it
               ?
               and
               yet
               the
               words
               of
               the
               Law
               are
               only
               the
               Oxe
               or
               the
               Asse
               ,
               and
               not
               a
               Horse
               or
               Sheep
               .
               Whether
               that
               command
               concerning
               the
               putting
               to
               death
               those
               children
               that
               did
               curse
               or
               strike
               their
               Parents
               ,
               though
               it
               expressed
               not
               in
               the
               letter
               death
               for
               killing
               of
               them
               ,
               did
               not
               include
               much
               more
               death
               upon
               those
               who
               killed
               their
               Parents
               ?
               and
               so
               I
               might
               instance
               in
               many
               more
               particulars
               ;
               But
               for
               a
               conclusion
               of
               this
               fourth
               Answer
               ,
               I
               shall
               end
               with
               a
               passage
               out
               of
               *
               Maccovius
               in
               a
               Disputation
               of
               his
               
                 De
                 Lege
                 judiciali
              
               ,
               that
               
                 the
                 perfection
                 of
                 the
                 judicial
                 Laws
                 require
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 hold
                 no
                 case
                 can
                 fal
                 out
                 ,
                 which
                 cannot
                 from
                 the
                 analogie
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 (
                 for
                 of
                 like
                 there
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 judgement
                 )
                 be
                 determined
                 .
              
               From
               the
               analogie
               and
               similitude
               of
               things
               t
               is
               easie
               to
               understand
               ,
               that
               the
               same
               Law
               and
               Right
               is
               to
               be
               observed
               ,
               referring
               the
               Reader
               for
               more
               satisfaction
               to
               page
               31.
               32
               ,
               33.
               of
               this
               present
               Tractate
               .
            
             
               Fifthly
               ,
               as
               to
               that
               brought
               by
               Hagiomastix
               and
               the
               rest
               ,
               
                 that
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 God
                 made
                 against
                 false
                 Prophets
                 and
                 worshippers
                 of
                 false
                 Gods
                 was
                 not
                 intended
                 against
                 those
                 who
                 otherwise
                 held
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 God
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 kept
                 ,
                 but
                 were
                 infected
                 with
                 some
                 error
                 ,
                 because
                 in
                 former
                 times
                 among
                 the
                 Jewes
                 who
                 were
                 affected
                 with
                 a
                 vebement
                 love
                 and
                 zeale
                 towards
                 their
                 Law
                 ,
                 Hereticks
                 notwithstanding
                 were
                 tolerated
                 ,
                 and
                 particularly
                 the
                 Sadduces
                 ,
                 these
                 were
                 not
                 exempted
                 from
                 being
                 Magistrates
                 :
                 The
                 Scribes
                 and
                 Pharisees
                 also
                 that
                 taught
                 many
                 dangerous
                 errors
                 ,
                 yet
                 were
                 in
                 great
                 honor
                 in
                 this
                 Church
                 and
                 State
                 ,
              
               I
               answer
               ,
               1.
               
               Hagiomastixs
               foundation
               upon
               
               which
               he
               raises
               this
               argument
               is
               unfound
               ,
               for
               the
               Scribes
               Pheri●ees
               and
               others
               in
               place
               ,
               in
               the
               time
               of
               tolerating
               the
               Sadduces
               ,
               Herodians
               and
               other
               Hereticks
               (
               which
               was
               in
               Christs
               time
               )
               were
               not
               zealous
               of
               the
               Law
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               is
               evident
               by
               many
               of
               Christs
               Sermons
               reproving
               them
               for
               want
               of
               love
               and
               zeale
               to
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               the
               true
               worship
               of
               God
               ,
               Matth.
               5.
               from
               the
               19.
               verse
               to
               the
               end
               of
               the
               chapter
               ,
               Matth.
               15.
               from
               verse
               3.
               to
               the
               10.
               
               Matth.
               23.
               from
               verse
               3.
               to
               the
               29.
               verse
               .
               They
               were
               zealous
               indeed
               of
               the
               traditions
               of
               the
               Elders
               ,
               and
               of
               their
               owne
               Superstitions
               and
               Devices
               ,
               but
               not
               of
               the
               Law
               of
               God
               ,
               they
               corrupted
               and
               transgressed
               the
               Lawes
               of
               God
               by
               their
               traditions
               and
               hypocrisies
               ,
               but
               had
               no
               true
               love
               nor
               zeale
               to
               the
               Law
               nor
               the
               Jewish
               Religion
               ,
               and
               therefore
               no
               wonder
               they
               tolerated
               Sadduces
               ,
               Herodians
               ,
               &c
               ,
               but
               of
               this
               point
               how
               religion
               was
               then
               mightily
               corrupted
               and
               all
               things
               out
               of
               order
               ,
               I
               have
               spoken
               before
               in
               p.
               30.
               of
               this
               Treatise
               ,
               and
               so
               wil
               not
               tautologize
               .
               2.
               
               Can
               Hagiomastix
               upon
               second
               thoughts
               think
               the
               Practise
               of
               the
               Rulers
               of
               the
               Jewes
               and
               the
               people
               that
               followed
               them
               in
               a
               time
               so
               desparately
               corrupt
               as
               that
               was
               ,
               when
               Church
               and
               State
               hastened
               to
               destruction
               ,
               and
               all
               things
               were
               amisse
               ,
               a
               safe
               Ground
               for
               Christian
               .
               Magistrates
               to
               walke
               by
               ,
               and
               not
               rather
               judge
               they
               did
               amisse
               in
               that
               as
               well
               as
               in
               other
               things
               ,
               and
               that
               their
               Practice
               is
               not
               a
               probable
               Rule
               to
               be
               followed
               :
               I
               shall
               mind
               him
               of
               one
               particular
               instanced
               in
               by
               himselfe
               viz
               ,
               their
               not
               hindring
               the
               Sadduces
               and
               other
               Hereticks
               ,
               
                 from
                 coming
                 to
                 the
                 Temple
                 or
                 the
                 Synagogues
                 ,
              
               which
               if
               it
               were
               well
               done
               t
               is
               by
               this
               argument
               as
               unlawful
               for
               the
               Church
               to
               censure
               her
               members
               with
               Ecclesiasticall
               censures
               for
               any
               Hereticall
               Tenets
               ,
               as
               for
               the
               Civil
               Magistrate
               to
               punish
               ,
               and
               so
               all
               Church
               Censures
               for
               Heresies
               and
               false
               Doctrines
               are
               overthrown
               as
               well
               as
               civil
               ;
               whereas
               I
               took
               it
               for
               granted
               ,
               Church
               censures
               in
               matters
               of
               Religion
               had
               been
               Lawfull
               ,
               viz.
               A
               spiritual
               weapon
               suitable
               ,
               by
               their
               owne
               confession
               ,
               for
               a
               spirituall
               evill
               Heresie
               ,
               and
               
                 M.
                 S.
              
               a
               good
               Friend
               of
               Hagiomastixs
               in
               answer
               to
               that
               Argument
               against
               Toleration
               ,
               Revel
               .
               2.
               20.
               yeelds
               it
               ,
               saying
               ,
               that
               's
               meant
               of
               Church
               censures
               ,
               but
               not
               of
               bodily
               outward
               punishment
               by
               the
               Magistrate
               ;
               and
               therefore
               I
               think
               the
               practise
               of
               the
               People
               and
               
               their
               Rulers
               suffering
               Sadduces
               and
               all
               other
               Hereticks
               to
               be
               no
               better
               argument
               for
               Justification
               of
               a
               Toleration
               ,
               then
               their
               practise
               of
               crucifying
               Christ
               a
               Justification
               of
               that
               .
               3.
               
               Besides
               that
               all
               may
               see
               what
               you
               and
               your
               party
               aime
               at
               in
               speaking
               of
               the
               Pharisees
               and
               Saduces
               being
               in
               honour
               in
               the
               Jewish
               State
               Magistrates
               and
               bearing
               civill
               offices
               ,
               not
               a
               bare
               Toleration
               of
               your
               consciences
               ,
               but
               that
               you
               may
               be
               in
               places
               of
               honour
               ,
               government
               and
               profit
               :
               This
               gives
               us
               a
               cleare
               reason
               of
               the
               Toleration
               of
               Errors
               in
               those
               times
               ,
               namely
               that
               Scribes
               ,
               Pharisees
               and
               Saduces
               were
               in
               places
               of
               power
               and
               government
               ,
               had
               a
               great
               interest
               in
               Church
               and
               State
               ,
               and
               therefore
               no
               wonder
               if
               they
               would
               tolerate
               themselves
               and
               their
               owne
               Opinions
               :
               can
               you
               think
               it
               a
               good
               argument
               that
               Adulterers
               and
               theeves
               ought
               to
               be
               tolerated
               ,
               because
               Adulterers
               and
               Theeves
               having
               power
               ,
               suffer
               such
               to
               goe
               unpunished
               :
               Or
               can
               you
               thinke
               it
               reason
               to
               say
               many
               Papists
               ,
               Anabaptists
               ,
               being
               in
               places
               of
               Government
               suffered
               Papists
               ,
               Anabaptints
               ,
               therefore
               t
               is
               the
               duty
               of
               the
               godly
               Magistrate
               to
               suffer
               them
               and
               all
               other
               Hereticks
               :
               Pray
               Master
               Hagiomastix
               resolve
               me
               this
               question
               ,
               seeing
               Scribes
               ,
               Pharisees
               ,
               and
               such
               like
               were
               Magistrates
               and
               in
               places
               of
               power
               and
               honour
               ,
               who
               should
               punish
               Pharisees
               and
               Saduces
               for
               their
               Errors
               and
               dangerous
               Opinions
               ?
            
             
               Sixthly
               ,
               as
               to
               that
               last
               clause
               that
               Christ
               did
               never
               charge
               this
               Church
               or
               State
               ,
               or
               those
               that
               bore
               office
               in
               either
               with
               ●in
               or
               unfaithfulnesse
               for
               not
               proceeding
               against
               the
               Sadduces
               ,
               Pharisees
               ,
               &c.
               in
               regard
               of
               their
               Errors
               ,
               either
               by
               imprisonment
               or
               death
               ,
               and
               yet
               Christ
               did
               teach
               and
               presse
               upon
               men
               all
               and
               all
               manner
               of
               duties
               .
               I
               answer
               ,
               First
               ,
               how
               is
               that
               proved
               he
               never
               did
               :
               Can
               the
               Patrons
               of
               Toleration
               
                 Minus
                 Celsus
                 Senensis
                 ,
                 Hagiomastix
              
               ,
               &c
               make
               it
               follow
               by
               saying
               t
               is
               no
               where
               written
               in
               the
               Gospels
               ,
               and
               therefore
               he
               never
               reproved
               them
               ,
               can
               they
               reason
               from
               the
               Scriptures
               negatively
               in
               matters
               of
               fact
               ,
               such
               things
               never
               were
               ,
               because
               the●
               are
               not
               spoken
               of
               ?
               what
               think●
               they
               of
               that
               
                 Axiome
                 ,
                 Anon
                 dicto
                 ad
                 non
                 fact●●
                 no●
                 valet
                 consequentia
                 ,
              
               were
               not
               there
               many
               things
               that
               Christ
               did
               which
               were
               not
               written
               ,
               Iohn
               21.
               the
               last
               verse
               ?
               But
               if
               they
               will
               reply
               ,
               yes
               in
               some
               things
               ,
               but
               not
               in
               matters
               of
               judgement
               ,
               righteou●nesse
               such
               a
               weighty
               matter
               as
               this
               is
               made
               to
               be
               ;
               I
               
               rejoyne
               that
               in
               many
               weighty
               matters
               of
               the
               Law
               and
               justice
               ,
               Christ
               either
               spoke
               not
               particularly
               of
               them
               ,
               or
               if
               he
               did
               ,
               they
               are
               not
               written
               ,
               neither
               can
               be
               found
               in
               the
               Gospels
               more
               then
               this
               of
               punishing
               Sadduces
               and
               other
               Hereticks
               in
               matter
               of
               Religion
               :
               I
               might
               instance
               in
               many
               things
               unquestionably
               forbidden
               or
               commanded
               by
               God
               in
               the
               Morall
               Law
               ,
               that
               are
               not
               particularly
               spoken
               of
               in
               the
               Gospels
               ,
               which
               yet
               from
               hence
               to
               reason
               against
               them
               wery
               vere
               bad
               Divinity
               .
               What
               instances
               can
               be
               given
               of
               Christs
               giving
               any
               commands
               to
               those
               in
               place
               to
               punish
               for
               Murther
               ,
               Adulterery
               ,
               Theft
               ,
               more
               then
               for
               Idolatrie
               ,
               Blasphemie
               ,
               Here●ie
               ?
               2.
               
               Hagiomastix
               brings
               in
               the
               Church
               again
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               the
               State
               ,
               surely
               he
               is
               for
               a
               Toleration
               of
               all
               Heresies
               ,
               Blasphemies
               ,
               &c
               ,
               in
               the
               Church
               as
               well
               as
               the
               State
               ,
               to
               have
               no
               man
               punished
               for
               his
               religion
               with
               any
               censure
               of
               Admonition
               ,
               Excommunication
               ,
               or
               Non-Communion
               :
               In
               his
               
                 M.
                 S.
              
               he
               was
               for
               spiritual
               censures
               ,
               but
               in
               these
               3.
               yeers
               last
               past
               the
               man
               is
               well
               improved
               (
               belike
               )
               to
               reason
               against
               any
               Church
               censure
               as
               well
               as
               State
               Punishment
               :
               And
               by
               the
               way
               I
               desire
               the
               Reader
               to
               observe
               whatever
               reason
               in
               the
               wisedome
               of
               God
               there
               might
               be
               ,
               that
               nothing
               is
               set
               down
               in
               the
               Gospels
               of
               Christs
               charging
               the
               State
               with
               sin
               for
               not
               proceeding
               against
               the
               Sadduces
               ,
               &c
               ,
               that
               cannot
               be
               the
               reason
               to
               show
               the
               unlawfulnes
               of
               Magistrates
               punishing
               Hereticks
               ,
               because
               Hagiom
               .
               confesses
               the
               same
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               that
               Christ
               charged
               not
               the
               Church
               nor
               the
               Officers
               with
               sin
               ,
               for
               not
               proceeding
               against
               the
               Sadduces
               ,
               and
               yet
               I
               suppose
               Hagiomastix
               will
               not
               openly
               professe
               t
               is
               a
               good
               Argument
               that
               no
               Church
               censures
               may
               be
               used
               against
               any
               Heretick
               ;
               however
               I
               am
               sure
               many
               of
               his
               Compeers
               in
               handling
               the
               question
               distinguish
               of
               a
               Toleration
               and
               censures
               ,
               granting
               Ecclesiastical
               censures
               though
               denying
               Civil
               ,
               And
               I
               am
               sure
               if
               Christs
               never
               charging
               the
               church
               nor
               those
               that
               bore
               office
               in
               her
               with
               sin
               ,
               for
               not
               proceeding
               against
               the
               Sadduces
               ,
               be
               no
               good
               argument
               to
               take
               away
               all
               Church
               censures
               ,
               neither
               is
               it
               to
               lay
               wast
               all
               Magistrates
               punishing
               in
               such
               cases
               .
               3.
               
               Christ
               did
               to
               the
               Scribes
               ,
               Pharisees
               &
               Sadduces
               speak
               and
               reason
               against
               their
               errors
               ,
               yea
               reproved
               and
               threatned
               them
               for
               those
               errors
               ,
               which
               also
               is
               granted
               by
               Hagiomastix
               ,
               in
               doing
               of
               which
               he
               did
               equivalently
               and
               really
               presse
               upon
               them
               the
               suppressing
               
               and
               punishing
               of
               Heresies
               in
               persons
               under
               their
               power
               ,
               whilst
               he
               spake
               to
               men
               in
               Authoritie
               and
               denounced
               the
               judgements
               of
               God
               because
               of
               them
               :
               He
               that
               preaches
               to
               a
               Prince
               against
               Idolatrie
               and
               showes
               the
               evils
               that
               will
               come
               upon
               a
               King
               and
               his
               Kingdome
               for
               it
               ,
               preaches
               to
               him
               to
               restraine
               Idolatrie
               ,
               though
               he
               doe
               not
               particularly
               in
               expresse
               words
               call
               upon
               him
               not
               to
               suffer
               any
               man
               to
               practice
               Idolatrie
               ;
               and
               therefore
               Christ
               speaking
               to
               the
               Scribes
               and
               Pharisees
               ,
               the
               Rulers
               and
               Elders
               ,
               that
               knew
               the
               Laws
               of
               God
               ,
               how
               Magistrates
               in
               Israel
               were
               to
               punish
               false
               Teachers
               ,
               in
               speaking
               so
               against
               false
               Prophets
               ,
               Hereticks
               and
               Sectaries
               ,
               as
               Sadduces
               ,
               &c
               ,
               that
               was
               a
               charging
               them
               (
               such
               a
               thing
               being
               spoken
               to
               such
               men
               )
               to
               doe
               their
               duties
               against
               them
               ,
               which
               by
               the
               Law
               was
               more
               then
               if
               private
               persons
               ,
               and
               being
               spoken
               to
               qua
               such
               ,
               as
               Scribes
               ,
               &c
               ,
               was
               a
               commanding
               them
               according
               to
               their
               places
               to
               proceed
               against
               them
               :
               For
               t
               is
               a
               rule
               among
               Divines
               that
               in
               many
               things
               recorded
               in
               Scriptures
               ,
               which
               are
               delivered
               only
               in
               common
               and
               in
               general
               ,
               they
               are
               to
               be
               taken
               by
               every
               one
               according
               to
               their
               relations
               and
               places
               ,
               by
               the
               Magistrates
               according
               to
               their
               relation
               ,
               the
               Ministers
               according
               to
               theirs
               ,
               and
               the
               People
               according
               to
               their
               Sphere
               ,
               of
               which
               many
               instances
               may
               be
               given
               in
               the
               new
               Testament
               .
               4.
               
               Supposing
               it
               could
               be
               proved
               ,
               Christ
               never
               reproved
               the
               Jewish
               Church
               and
               State
               for
               suffering
               the
               Sadduces
               ,
               &c
               ,
               yet
               it
               followes
               not
               Magistrates
               therefore
               should
               tolerate
               Hereticks
               ,
               and
               Sectaries
               ,
               and
               that
               both
               ,
               because
               Gods
               declaration
               of
               his
               mind
               in
               other
               parts
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               though
               not
               in
               the
               Gospel
               is
               a
               sufficient
               ,
               as
               also
               because
               there
               might
               be
               some
               particular
               reasons
               proper
               to
               the
               Iewish
               State
               ,
               as
               that
               Christ
               saw
               the
               Iewish
               State
               and
               Magistracie
               it selfe
               that
               then
               was
               to
               be
               leavened
               and
               corrupted
               with
               those
               errors
               and
               opinions
               ,
               to
               be
               either
               Sadduces
               ,
               Pharisees
               ,
               Scribes
               ,
               Herodians
               ,
               and
               such
               like
               ,
               so
               that
               to
               have
               spoken
               against
               Toleration
               ,
               and
               for
               punishing
               Sadduces
               ,
               &c
               had
               been
               to
               have
               spoken
               to
               the
               State
               ,
               not
               to
               have
               suffered
               it selfe
               ,
               as
               if
               one
               should
               preach
               to
               the
               Parliament
               now
               ,
               not
               to
               tolerate
               but
               to
               punish
               themselves
               :
               So
               was
               it
               for
               Christ
               to
               have
               urged
               those
               commands
               in
               Deut.
               13.
               &c
               ,
               and
               those
               examples
               of
               
               
                 Iosiah
                 ,
                 Nehemiah
              
               ,
               &c
               upon
               the
               Iewish
               State
               then
               .
               2.
               
               That
               in
               the
               times
               of
               Christs
               preaching
               ,
               the
               Civil
               Power
               of
               the
               Common-Wealth
               of
               the
               Jewes
               ,
               was
               much
               weakned
               ,
               if
               not
               wholly
               taken
               away
               from
               them
               by
               the
               Romans
               ,
               of
               which
               I
               have
               spoken
               something
               before
               page
               30.
               and
               doe
               now
               adde
               ,
               that
               the
               Iewes
               had
               no
               power
               at
               all
               of
               capitall
               punishments
               then
               ,
               and
               therefore
               to
               what
               end
               should
               Christ
               charge
               them
               with
               those
               Lawes
               of
               putting
               false
               Prophets
               &c
               ,
               to
               death
               ,
               for
               full
               proo●e
               of
               which
               I
               refer
               the
               Reader
               to
               Master
               
                 Gillespies
                 Aarons
                 rod
                 blossoming
              
               ,
               Book
               1.
               chapt
               .
               3.
               page
               29.
               30
               ,
               31
               ,
               32
               ,
               33
               ,
               34
               ,
               35.
               who
               learnedly
               proves
               that
               point
               both
               from
               Scripture
               and
               the
               Testimonies
               of
               many
               learned
               writers
               ,
               who
               have
               written
               of
               the
               Iewish
               Antiquities
               and
               Customes
               ,
               and
               Answers
               the
               contrary
               objections
               .
               3.
               
               Christ
               knew
               that
               Church
               and
               Common-wealth
               were
               to
               be
               certainly
               shortly
               dissolved
               ,
               the
               Christian
               Church
               to
               be
               set
               up
               ,
               and
               though
               he
               warned
               the
               People
               of
               those
               errors
               and
               wayes
               ,
               and
               denounced
               the
               judgements
               of
               God
               against
               them
               ,
               yet
               because
               he
               knew
               the
               purpose
               of
               God
               was
               to
               destroy
               the
               Iewish
               Common-wealth
               ,
               he
               might
               not
               speake
               for
               that
               and
               the
               other
               Reasons
               forenamed
               to
               the
               Magistrates
               ,
               as
               otherwise
               he
               would
               ,
               of
               which
               the
               Reader
               may
               read
               more
               in
               pag.
               30.
               of
               this
               present
               Book
               .
            
             
               And
               now
               for
               putting
               a
               Period
               to
               this
               17.
               
               Thesis
               ,
               and
               to
               all
               the
               Answers
               given
               by
               me
               to
               those
               evasions
               brought
               against
               ●hose
               old
               Testament
               Lawes
               ,
               of
               
                 Deut.
                 13.
                 
                 Deut.
              
               17.
               and
               the
               rest
               ,
               I
               shall
               briefly
               adde
               3
               things
               .
               First
               ,
               To
               cleare
               a
               little
               further
               some
               passages
               of
               Deut.
               13.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               show
               the
               slightnesse
               and
               weaknesse
               of
               Hagiomast
               .
               exceptions
               against
               those
               old
               Testament
               Laws
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               Show
               the
               excessive
               pride
               and
               folly
               of
               the
               man
               in
               boasting
               and
               glorying
               in
               such
               poor
               &
               weak
               things
               as
               he
               brings
               against
               the
               Vindicator
               of
               the
               Ordinance
               for
               preventing
               the
               groth
               and
               spreading
               of
               Heresies
               ,
               in
               Sect.
               34.
               35
               ,
               36
               ,
               37
               ,
               38
               ,
               39
               ,
               40
               ,
               41.
               
            
             
               First
               ,
               As
               I
               shall
               adde
               two
               places
               more
               out
               of
               Moses
               Law
               before
               omitted
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               17.
               
               Thesis
               ,
               to
               prove
               the
               Magistrates
               power
               of
               punishing
               in
               matters
               of
               the
               first
               Table
               ,
               
                 viz
                 Deut.
              
               19.
               16
               ,
               17
               ,
               18
               ,
               19.
               and
               Numb
               .
               15.
               30
               ,
               31.
               the
               former
               in
               case
               of
               Aposta●ie
               ,
               the
               latter
               in
               case
               of
               *
               blaspheming
               God
               ,
               so
               to
               all
               I
               have
               said
               of
               Deut.
               13.
               
               I
               desire
               the
               Reader
               to
               
               observe
               that
               God
               having
               in
               the
               former
               chapter
               commanded
               the
               worshipping
               of
               the
               ture
               God
               ,
               and
               forbidden
               that
               of
               Idols
               ,
               (
               which
               unquestionably
               is
               morall
               ,
               )
               this
               13.
               chap.
               is
               fitly
               added
               to
               it
               as
               an
               appendix
               ,
               in
               which
               God
               gives
               direction
               for
               removing
               the
               impediments
               opposite
               to
               his
               worship
               commanded
               ,
               particularly
               he
               commands
               the
               Authors
               of
               Apostasie
               ,
               not
               to
               be
               hearkned
               unto
               nor
               tolerated
               ,
               but
               to
               be
               punished
               with
               death
               ;
               and
               for
               that
               end
               that
               such
               who
               are
               obstina●e
               and
               will
               not
               be
               amended
               ,
               nor
               regard
               their
               own
               salvation
               ,
               may
               be
               hindred
               at
               least
               from
               being
               an
               impediment
               to
               the
               salvation
               of
               others
               ,
               and
               the
               common
               grace
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               removall
               of
               impediments
               with
               the
               end
               laid
               down
               ,
               cannot
               but
               be
               morall
               also
               .
               Junius
               in
               his
               Analysis
               upon
               this
               chapter
               showes
               t
               is
               an
               Appendix
               to
               the
               worship
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               Zepperus
               in
               his
               Tractate
               of
               the
               mosaical
               Lawes
               ,
               saith
               ,
               that
               this
               of
               defection
               by
               false
               Prophets
               is
               an
               Appendix
               of
               the
               first
               commandement
               .
               Now
               as
               the
               chapter
               it selfe
               cleers
               it
               ,
               and
               divers
               learned
               *
               Divines
               writing
               upon
               the
               chapter
               shows
               this
               13.
               chap.
               is
               not
               all
               one
               commandement
               but
               there
               are
               three
               distinct
               commands
               in
               this
               chapter
               ,
               the
               first
               of
               the
               false
               Prophet
               publickly
               teaching
               Apostasie
               in
               the
               five
               first
               verses
               ,
               the
               second
               of
               the
               Clandestine
               Seducer
               ,
               in
               the
               six
               verses
               following
               ,
               the
               third
               of
               a
               publick
               defection
               of
               a
               whole
               Citie
               :
               which
               being
               observed
               &
               wel
               considered
               ,
               besides
               what
               I
               have
               said
               already
               to
               Hagiomastixs
               answer
               that
               the
               command
               in
               
                 Deut.
                 13.
                 concerning
                 the
                 putting
                 of
                 false
                 Prophets
                 and
                 Seducers
                 to
                 death
                 ,
                 cannot
                 bind
                 ,
                 because
                 then
                 whole
                 Cities
                 must
                 be
                 destroyed
                 ,
                 Cattel
                 ,
                 &c
                 ,
              
               fully
               answers
               all
               he
               speaks
               in
               this
               kind
               ,
               because
               that
               latter
               part
               of
               the
               chapter
               upon
               which
               he
               vapors
               so
               ,
               is
               a
               
                 distinct
                 command
                 quite
                 another
                 thing
              
               ,
               from
               that
               in
               the
               first
               verse
               to
               the
               5.
               as
               also
               from
               that
               of
               the
               6.
               to
               the
               12.
               
               So
               that
               t
               is
               a
               meere
               fallacie
               to
               confound
               Lawes
               which
               are
               distinct
               ,
               to
               speak
               all
               along
               of
               that
               13.
               chapt
               .
               as
               one
               Law
               and
               command
               (
               for
               so
               he
               does
               page
               48.
               47.
               make
               them
               all
               one
               )
               
                 fallacia
                 compositionis
              
               is
               easily
               discovered
               by
               dividing
               and
               distinguishing
               the
               commands
               which
               God
               hath
               made
               distinct
               ;
               and
               therefore
               the
               one
               command
               may
               be
               in
               force
               ,
               and
               wee
               
                 neither
                 add
                 ,
                 nor
                 diminish
                 ought
                 from
                 it
                 ,
              
               although
               the
               other
               which
               is
               no
               part
               of
               it
               may
               not
               ,
               but
               be
               more
               proper
               to
               the
               Iewes
               ,
               and
               only
               in
               some
               particular
               
               cases
               (
               of
               which
               I
               shall
               speak
               more
               presently
               )
               and
               among
               many
               differences
               that
               might
               be
               observed
               between
               the
               two
               former
               commands
               in
               the
               first
               11.
               verses
               and
               this
               about
               a
               Citie
               ,
               this
               is
               plainly
               one
               ,
               whereas
               these
               are
               commands
               founded
               expresly
               upon
               generall
               reasons
               common
               to
               all
               
                 because
                 he
                 hath
                 spoken
                 to
                 turne
                 you
                 away
                 from
                 the
                 Lord
                 your
                 God
                 ,
                 &c
                 ,
              
               this
               is
               not
               spoken
               of
               at
               all
               in
               the
               case
               of
               the
               Citie
               ,
               but
               t
               is
               grounded
               upon
               a
               reason
               peculiar
               to
               the
               Iews
               ,
               as
               some
               learned
               men
               observe
               from
               v.
               12.
               
               
                 If
                 thou
                 shalt
                 heare
                 say
                 in
                 one
                 of
                 thy
                 Cities
                 which
                 the
                 Lord
                 thy
                 God
                 hath
                 given
                 thee
                 to
                 dwell
                 there
                 ,
              
               the
               foundation
               of
               that
               command
               being
               ceremoniall
               ,
               because
               it
               hath
               a
               particular
               respect
               ,
               to
               tha●
               Land
               the
               Lord
               gave
               them
               to
               dwell
               in
               ,
               God
               being
               in
               a
               certaine
               singular
               kind
               of
               manner
               the
               Lord
               of
               that
               Land
               :
               upon
               which
               place
               of
               Scripture
               Junius
               writing
               ,
               showes
               the
               destroying
               of
               the
               Citie
               utterly
               ,
               with
               the
               devoting
               of
               all
               things
               therein
               to
               destruction
               ,
               to
               be
               ceremoniall
               and
               so
               not
               to
               take
               place
               now
               ,
               yea
               it
               was
               not
               of
               force
               among
               the
               Iewes
               themselves
               ,
               but
               only
               in
               one
               particular
               case
               ,
               when
               a
               Citie
               openly
               by
               publick
               Authoritie
               defended
               and
               maintained
               Apostasie
               from
               God
               ;
               
               and
               therefore
               though
               in
               a
               Citie
               there
               had
               been
               hundreds
               of
               Apostates
               whether
               publick
               or
               private
               Seducers
               ,
               which
               all
               were
               to
               have
               suffered
               by
               vertue
               of
               the
               former
               Lawes
               of
               the
               first
               11.
               verses
               of
               this
               chapter
               ,
               yet
               so
               long
               as
               openly
               by
               publick
               Authoritie
               of
               that
               Citie
               these
               were
               not
               defended
               nor
               maintained
               ,
               although
               these
               particular
               Apostates
               were
               commanded
               to
               be
               put
               to
               death
               ,
               all
               the
               inhabitants
               among
               whom
               they
               lived
               were
               not
               commanded
               to
               be
               put
               to
               death
               ,
               muchlesse
               the
               Cattell
               and
               all
               things
               within
               it
               to
               be
               burnt
               with
               fire
               ;
               and
               the
               Reader
               for
               his
               further
               satisfaction
               herein
               ,
               besides
               what
               I
               have
               written
               of
               this
               in
               page
               85.
               86
               ,
               87.
               may
               consult
               with
               Junius
               in
               his
               Analyt
               .
               explication
               on
               Deut.
               13.
               543.
               544.
               who
               resolves
               the
               question
               and
               case
               thus
               ,
               
                 That
                 in
                 this
                 chapter
                 there
                 are
                 three
                 things
                 concurr
                 ,
                 the
                 morall
                 right
                 ,
                 the
                 ceremoniall
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Political
                 :
                 That
                 which
                 is
                 of
                 morall
                 right
                 that
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 substance
                 remains
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 followes
                 that
                 who
                 foe
                 is
                 guilty
                 of
                 so
                 great
                 wickednesse
                 and
                 obstinacie
                 as
              
               Moses
               
                 describes
                 in
                 this
                 chapter
                 ought
                 to
                 receive
                 the
                 reward
                 and
                 punishment
                 of
                 his
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 nature
                 ,
                 whose
                 Minister
                 and
                 
                 Helper
                 the
                 judicial
                 and
                 political
                 Law
                 is
                 ,
              
               *
               
                 but
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 ceremonial
                 and
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 last
                 part
                 of
                 this
                 chapter
                 ,
                 where
                 God
                 commands
                 to
                 destroy
                 the
                 Citie
                 ,
                 and
                 devote
                 all
                 things
                 in
                 it
                 to
                 a
                 curse
                 ,
                 hath
                 no
                 place
                 now
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 foundation
                 of
                 this
                 command
                 is
                 ceremoniall
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Political
                 and
                 judicial
                 Law
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 its
                 foundation
                 partly
                 in
                 the
                 divine
                 and
                 naturall
                 Law
                 and
                 partly
                 in
                 the
                 ceremoniall
                 ,
                 it
                 followes
                 from
                 thence
                 whatsoever
                 in
                 the
                 judicial
                 Law
                 ,
                 simply
                 belongs
                 to
                 the
                 preservation
                 of
                 the
                 naturall
                 and
                 moral
                 Law
                 ought
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 substance
                 to
                 be
                 observed
                 :
                 but
                 whatsoever
                 things
                 are
                 of
                 ceremonial
                 right
                 ,
                 to
                 them
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 is
                 not
                 bound
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 publick
                 safety
                 and
                 prevention
                 of
                 so
                 great
                 evils
                 ,
                 laying
                 aside
                 ceremonies
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 natural
                 and
                 moral
                 right
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 procured
                 and
                 sought
                 for
                 by
                 him
                 .
              
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               I
               might
               manifest
               the
               flightnesse
               and
               weaknesse
               of
               Hagiomastixs
               evasions
               of
               those
               old
               Testament
               Lawes
               ,
               by
               drawing
               them
               briefly
               into
               one
               ,
               and
               showing
               the
               several
               fallacies
               and
               paralogismes
               one
               after
               another
               ,
               as
               arguing
               
                 Falsa
                 Suppositione
                 ,
                 Adicto
                 secundum
                 quid
                 ,
                 A
                 particulari
                 ad
                 vniversale
                 ,
                 Fallacia
                 compositionis
                 et
                 divisionis
                 ,
              
               &c
               ,
               As
               also
               had
               I
               wanted
               matter
               ,
               I
               could
               have
               run
               out
               in
               flourishing
               words
               ,
               and
               at
               the
               end
               of
               every
               Reply
               to
               his
               evasions
               have
               stood
               triumphing
               over
               him
               ,
               as
               he
               does
               over
               the
               Authors
               of
               the
               Vindica●ion
               ,
               saying
               ,
               O
               Independents
               and
               Sectaries
               ,
               if
               your
               Teachers
               ,
               yea
               your
               great
               
                 Rabbi
                 and
                 Oracle
              
               bring
               such
               poore
               and
               weak
               Stuffe
               for
               their
               Tenets
               and
               way
               ,
               you
               had
               need
               to
               take
               heed
               and
               beware
               of
               them
               ,
               least
               
                 the
                 blind
                 lead
                 the
                 blind
                 ,
                 and
                 both
                 ful
                 into
                 the
                 ditch
              
               ;
               But
               I
               consider
               I
               am
               handling
               a
               great
               Controversie
               in
               Divinitie
               a
               point
               about
               Conscience
               ,
               and
               that
               t
               is
               not
               comely
               to
               speak
               of
               it
               in
               a
               light
               and
               scossing
               way
               ,
               and
               therefore
               shall
               not
               offer
               to
               contend
               with
               Master
               
                 John
                 Goodwin
              
               in
               that
               way
               ,
               contenting
               my selfe
               to
               have
               aimed
               at
               hard
               Arguments
               and
               fore
               words
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               I
               might
               take
               occasion
               to
               set
               out
               the
               ●olly
               and
               horrible
               pride
               of
               the
               man
               in
               boasting
               and
               glorying
               in
               such
               poore
               weak
               Stuffe
               ,
               and
               that
               stollen
               out
               of
               
                 Minus
                 C●●su●
                 S●●●●sis
              
               ,
               behaving
               himselfe
               like
               
                 à
                 gloriosus
                 miles
              
               ,
               I
               might
               annex
               and
               fasten
               each
               of
               his
               vapouring
               insolent
               insultations
               over
               his
               three
               supposed
               Adversaries
               unto
               each
               Answer
               ,
               by
               which
               his
               
               folly
               and
               vanitie
               would
               be
               made
               manifest
               to
               all
               in
               excessive
               boasting
               when
               he
               hath
               performed
               so
               little
               ,
               but
               I
               will
               forbear
               to
               deal
               with
               him
               in
               that
               way
               ,
               and
               shall
               conclude
               this
               17.
               
               Thesis
               ,
               and
               all
               my
               Answers
               to
               his
               evasions
               in
               speaking
               sadly
               to
               his
               Conscience
               ,
               (
               though
               I
               much
               feare
               in
               this
               Argument
               
                 of
                 Libertie
                 of
                 Conscience
              
               ,
               he
               hath
               little
               Conscience
               left
               ,
               or
               is
               capable
               of
               any
               Conviction
               ,
               this
               being
               his
               Sanctuary
               and
               Protection
               to
               safegard
               him
               from
               the
               trouble
               and
               danger
               of
               al
               his
               other
               wicked
               Opinions
               )
               M.
               Goodwin
               what
               Answer
               wil
               you
               make
               to
               God
               for
               these
               pretences
               brought
               against
               Scripture
               ,
               can
               you
               think
               against
               such
               expresse
               texts
               ,
               such
               poor
               shifts
               wil
               serve
               ?
               or
               wil
               hold
               water
               in
               the
               day
               of
               judgement
               ?
               what
               if
               these
               then
               prove
               but
               Adams
               fig-leaves
               ,
               meer
               shifts
               and
               tricks
               of
               wit
               to
               put
               off
               the
               word
               ,
               and
               bee
               not
               real
               ?
               what
               wil
               you
               then
               doe
               for
               all
               the
               dishonour
               of
               God
               ,
               ruine
               of
               precious
               souls
               occasioned
               by
               your
               means
               ?
               wil
               not
               Gods
               wrath
               sweepe
               away
               these
               Cobwebs
               ?
               I
               say
               no
               more
               ,
               thinke
               upon
               it
               Master
               Goodwin
               and
               be
               not
               deceived
               ,
               God
               is
               not
               mocked
               .
            
          
           
             
               18.
               THESIS
            
             
               Whereas
               the
               Patrons
               of
               Toleration
               commonly
               plead
               ,
               that
               all
               places
               of
               Scripture
               both
               of
               examples
               and
               commands
               for
               Magistrates
               punishing
               in
               matters
               of
               Religion
               are
               only
               from
               the
               old
               Testament
               ;
               and
               t
               is
               confessed
               by
               them
               that
               under
               the
               Law
               before
               Christs
               comming
               good
               Magistrates
               both
               did
               and
               might
               exercise
               coercive
               power
               on
               false
               Prophets
               ,
               Apostates
               ,
               Blasphemers
               ,
               but
               now
               since
               the
               new
               Testament
               t
               is
               otherwise
               ,
               *
               
                 It
                 being
                 the
                 Will
                 and
                 Command
                 of
                 God
                 that
                 since
                 the
                 coming
                 of
                 his
                 Son
                 the
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 a
                 Permission
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 Paganish
                 ,
                 Jewish
                 ,
                 Turkish
                 ,
                 or
                 Anti-Christian
                 Consciences
                 and
                 Worships
                 be
                 granted
                 to
                 all
                 men
                 in
                 all
                 Nations
                 and
                 Countries
                 :
                 and
                 they
                 only
                 to
                 be
                 fought
                 against
                 with
                 that
                 sword
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 only
                 (
                 in
                 soule
                 matters
                 )
                 able
                 to
                 conquer
                 ,
                 to
                 ●it
                 the
                 sword
                 of
                 Gods
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
              
               ;
               I
               lay
               downe
               this
               Thesis
               ,
               That
               all
               things
               concerning
               Religion
               and
               pietie
               constantly
               practised
               by
               the
               godly
               ,
               and
               by
               God
               commanded
               under
               the
               old
               Testament
               ,
               and
               by
               him
               never
               declared
               to
               be
               repealed
               ,
               bind
               as
               firmely
               under
               the
               new
               Testament
               ,
               although
               
               there
               be
               no
               particular
               command
               nor
               example
               a
               new
               approving
               them
               ,
               as
               they
               did
               under
               the
               old
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               such
               cases
               the
               comming
               of
               Christ
               into
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               his
               death
               are
               so
               far
               from
               giving
               any
               dispensation
               or
               Libertie
               ,
               that
               quite
               contrary
               ,
               some
               things
               before
               permitted
               to
               the
               Jewes
               are
               by
               Christ
               now
               taken
               away
               ,
               and
               all
               matters
               in
               reference
               to
               Religion
               and
               Holinesse
               upon
               the
               comming
               of
               Christ
               into
               the
               world
               are
               spoken
               of
               by
               the
               Scriptures
               as
               to
               be
               kept
               and
               done
               with
               greater
               exactnesse
               and
               strictnesse
               .
               For
               proof
               of
               which
               I
               lay
               downe
               these
               following
               grounds
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               That
               the
               Scripture
               of
               the
               old
               Testament
               is
               the
               Canon
               and
               Rule
               of
               faith
               and
               Practice
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               the
               Scripture
               of
               the
               New
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               equally
               belongs
               to
               Christians
               as
               the
               Books
               of
               the
               New
               :
               which
               point
               besides
               that
               it
               hath
               been
               held
               by
               the
               Orthodox
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               ,
               in
               all
               times
               since
               Christ
               ,
               and
               denied
               only
               by
               Hereticks
               as
               the
               *
               Simoniani
               ,
               the
               *
               Maniches
               ,
               *
               Socinians
               ,
               *
               Antinomians
               ,
               *
               Anabaptists
               ,
               I
               shall
               give
               these
               reasons
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               Christ
               and
               the
               Apostles
               all
               along
               in
               the
               new
               Testament
               prove
               their
               Doctrine
               by
               the
               Scriptures
               of
               the
               old
               Testament
               Moses
               and
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               still
               referring
               the
               People
               in
               all
               Controversies
               of
               Faith
               and
               Practice
               to
               the
               Scriptures
               of
               the
               old
               Testament
               ,
               as
               is
               evident
               by
               these
               places
               ,
               Luk.
               16.
               29.
               
               
                 John
                 5.
                 39.
                 
                 Rom.
                 15.
                 4.
                 2
                 
                 Tim.
                 3.
                 15
                 ,
                 16
                 ,
                 17.
                 2
                 
                 Pet.
              
               1.
               19.
               
                 cum
                 multis
                 aliis
              
               which
               are
               all
               understood
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               of
               the
               old
               Testament
               ,
               as
               besides
               many
               things
               in
               those
               texts
               showing
               as
               much
               ,
               no
               Scriptures
               of
               the
               new
               Testament
               ,
               being
               then
               extant
               ,
               when
               Christ
               gave
               those
               exhortations
               to
               
                 search
                 the
                 Scriptures
              
               ,
               and
               when
               Timothy
               was
               a
               child
               ,
               of
               which
               Scripture
               the
               Apostle
               speaks
               ,
               which
               Timothy
               learned
               of
               a
               child
               ,
               as
               Chrysostome
               well
               expounds
               :
               Now
               that
               was
               the
               Scripture
               of
               the
               old
               Testament
               ,
               because
               the
               new
               was
               not
               as
               yet
               committed
               to
               writing
               ,
               then
               when
               Timothie
               was
               a
               child
               :
               Nay
               further
               all
               the
               texts
               by
               way
               of
               Scripture
               proo●e
               brought
               in
               the
               new
               Testament
               to
               prove
               any
               thing
               in
               matter
               of
               faith
               and
               manners
               are
               all
               quoted
               out
               of
               the
               old
               Testament
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               new
               ,
               whereupon
               wee
               see
               how
               frequently
               Moses
               ,
               the
               Psalms
               ,
               and
               Prophets
               are
               cited
               by
               Christ
               and
               his
               Apostles
               ;
               but
               to
               my
               best
               remembrance
               ,
               I
               doe
               not
               find
               in
               all
               the
               new
               Testament
               any
               
               place
               of
               Scripture
               brought
               to
               prove
               any
               thing
               from
               the
               new
               Testament
               ,
               but
               that
               one
               passage
               out
               of
               Pauls
               Epistles
               2
               Pet.
               3.
               15
               ,
               16.
               2.
               
               The
               Apostle
               
                 Paul
                 2
                 Tim.
              
               3.
               16.
               saith
               
                 All
                 Scripture
                 is
                 given
                 by
                 inspiration
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 profitable
                 for
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 for
                 Reproofe
                 ,
                 for
                 Correction
                 ,
                 for
                 instruction
                 in
                 righteousnesse
                 :
              
               Now
               if
               all
               Scripture
               be
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               then
               the
               Scripture
               of
               the
               old
               Testament
               is
               so
               to
               ,
               and
               as
               given
               by
               inspiration
               is
               with
               all
               reverence
               to
               be
               acknowledged
               and
               received
               by
               Christians
               :
               Againe
               if
               all
               Scripture
               be
               
                 profitable
                 for
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 for
                 reproofe
                 ,
                 for
                 Correction
                 ,
                 for
                 instruction
                 of
                 righteousnesse
                 ,
              
               therefore
               Doctrines
               of
               faith
               and
               Practises
               of
               life
               may
               be
               profitably
               fetched
               from
               thence
               ,
               and
               when
               things
               are
               laid
               downe
               in
               the
               old
               Testament
               ,
               they
               are
               commanded
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               (
               they
               being
               the
               Scriptures
               too
               )
               although
               not
               mentioned
               in
               the
               new
               :
               But
               who
               so
               desires
               to
               be
               further
               satisfied
               in
               this
               question
               of
               the
               Scripture
               of
               the
               old
               Testament
               being
               of
               the
               same
               Authoritie
               with
               Christians
               as
               that
               of
               the
               new
               ,
               let
               him
               consult
               Bullingers
               Books
               against
               the
               Anabaptists
               
                 lib.
                 4.
                 cap.
              
               4.
               5
               ,
               6
               ▪
               and
               Spanhemius
               his
               Disputations
               against
               the
               Anabaptists
               ,
               
                 De
                 usu
                 Script
                 .
                 V.
                 Testaments
                 in
                 Ecclesia
                 Christiana
                 .
              
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               every
               command
               of
               God
               made
               knowne
               in
               the
               old
               Testament
               ,
               and
               never
               afterwards
               repealed
               nor
               revoked
               by
               him
               ;
               nor
               expiring
               in
               the
               nature
               of
               it
               ,
               is
               perpetual
               and
               in
               force
               :
               whatever
               God
               once
               commands
               til
               he
               declares
               either
               particularly
               that
               t
               is
               not
               his
               will
               such
               a
               Law
               should
               any
               longer
               bind
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               generally
               in
               equivalencie
               ,
               obliges
               :
               So
               that
               t
               is
               no
               good
               argument
               ,
               to
               say
               against
               a
               Practice
               ,
               as
               long
               as
               t
               is
               commanded
               in
               the
               old
               ,
               this
               cannot
               be
               proved
               out
               of
               the
               new
               Testament
               ,
               and
               therefore
               may
               not
               be
               done
               ,
               but
               rather
               on
               the
               contrary
               wee
               may
               inferre
               ,
               that
               the
               silence
               of
               the
               new
               Testament
               concerning
               a
               Law
               expresly
               and
               clearly
               delivered
               in
               the
               old
               Testament
               ,
               is
               a
               confirmation
               rather
               then
               an
               abrogation
               of
               it
               or
               an
               intimation
               that
               it
               is
               expired
               .
               There
               are
               many
               particulars
               might
               be
               instanced
               in
               ,
               some
               expressely
               commanded
               ,
               and
               others
               forbidden
               in
               the
               old
               Testament
               ,
               which
               are
               not
               spoken
               of
               at
               all
               in
               the
               new
               Testament
               (
               unlesse
               in
               general
               )
               that
               yet
               are
               held
               by
               Orthodox
               Divines
               ,
               and
               I
               suppose
               by
               Hagi●mastix
               too
               ,
               binding
               under
               the
               new
               ,
               as
               many
               degrees
               of
               Marriages
               forbidden
               ,
               
               usury
               ,
               as
               Magistrates
               putting
               to
               death
               murderers
               ,
               and
               some
               other
               Malefactors
               ,
               with
               divers
               others
               that
               might
               be
               named
               :
               Upon
               which
               occasion
               *
               Master
               Cotton
               answers
               Master
               
                 Williams
                 ,
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 true
                 that
                 Christ
                 g●ve
                 no
                 expresse
                 Ordinance
                 ,
                 Praecept
                 ,
                 or
                 President
                 of
                 killing
                 men
                 by
                 material
                 Swords
                 for
                 Religion
                 sake
                 :
                 It
                 is
                 as
                 true
                 that
                 neither
                 did
                 he
                 for
                 any
                 Breach
                 of
                 Civil
                 Justice
                 ,
                 no
                 not
                 for
                 murder
                 ,
                 nor
                 Adultery
                 .
              
               And
               so
               supposing
               there
               were
               no
               new
               Testament
               proofes
               for
               the
               Magistrates
               punishing
               Apostates
               ,
               Blasphemers
               ,
               &c.
               yet
               the
               old
               Testament
               affording
               such
               a
               
                 cloud
                 of
                 witnesses
              
               is
               testimony
               abundant
               ,
               especially
               remembring
               what
               I
               have
               at
               large
               proved
               in
               divers
               pages
               of
               the
               last
               Thesis
               ,
               concerning
               the
               nature
               of
               those
               commands
               and
               examples
               recorded
               in
               the
               old
               Testament
               ,
               and
               indeed
               considering
               how
               clearly
               ,
               largely
               ,
               and
               importunately
               the
               Magistrates
               power
               and
               dutie
               in
               punishing
               in
               matters
               of
               Religion
               is
               set
               down
               and
               pressed
               by
               the
               Holy-Ghost
               in
               the
               old
               Testament
               ,
               it
               had
               been
               no
               wonder
               if
               nothing
               had
               been
               said
               of
               the
               new
               ,
               the
               abundant
               urging
               in
               the
               old
               serving
               for
               a
               reason
               of
               silence
               in
               the
               new
               .
               But
               because
               this
               rule
               is
               so
               fully
               and
               judiciously
               handled
               in
               a
               late
               Book
               ,
               cald
               *
               
                 Sabbatum
                 Redivi●●um
              
               viz.
               
                 A
                 Law
                 instituted
                 in
                 the
                 old
                 Testament
                 ,
                 not
                 abrogated
                 in
                 the
                 new
                 ,
                 is
                 of
                 perpetuall
                 obligation
                 though
                 it
                 have
                 not
                 expresse
                 ●atification
                 in
                 the
                 Gospel
                 .
              
               I
               shall
               referre
               the
               Reader
               thither
               where
               he
               shall
               find
               many
               grounds
               brought
               to
               prove
               it
               ,
               extracting
               only
               one
               passge
               out
               
                 of
                 the
                 Book
                 .
                 Whatsoever
                 Law
                 in
                 once
                 delivered
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 accordingly
                 recorded
                 in
                 the
                 Law
                 Booke
                 the
                 holy
                 Scriptures
                 even
                 of
                 the
                 old
                 Testament
                 ,
                 whosoever
                 would
                 claim
                 exemption
                 from
                 it
                 whether
                 particular
                 Person
                 or
                 Church
                 ,
                 must
                 produce
                 some
                 what
                 to
                 prove
                 that
                 that
                 Law
                 is
                 now
                 (
                 under
                 the
                 Gospel
                 )
                 repealed
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 expired
                 ,
                 more
                 then
                 bare
                 saying
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 longer
                 in
                 force
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 so
                 in
                 the
                 statute
                 Law
                 of
                 our
                 Kingdome
                 (
                 and
                 of
                 all
                 Kingdomes
                 )
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 can
                 alledge
                 for
                 himselfe
                 in
                 point
                 of
                 Right
                 or
                 Priviledge
                 (
                 or
                 the
                 Kings
                 Councell
                 for
                 the
                 Kings
                 Rights
                 and
                 P●erogatives
                 )
                 any
                 statute
                 that
                 was
                 once
                 made
                 ,
                 it
                 stands
                 good
                 for
                 all
                 purposes
                 ,
                 unlesse
                 they
                 who
                 would
                 gainsay
                 it
                 ,
                 can
                 alledge
                 and
                 prove
                 that
                 such
                 a
                 Statute
                 is
                 out
                 of
                 date
                 by
                 expiration
                 or
                 repeale
                 :
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 proofe
                 lies
                 originally
                 upon
                 the
                 refuser
                 
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 that
                 would
                 maintaine
                 it
                 and
                 urge
                 it
                 ,
                 need
                 plead
                 nothing
                 more
                 then
                 the
                 enacting
                 of
                 it
                 once
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 abrogation
                 of
                 it
                 can
                 be
                 verified
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 so
                 in
                 the
                 Statutes
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 positive
                 Lawes
                 of
                 Kingdomes
                 ,
                 much
                 more
                 in
                 those
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 whose
                 Authority
                 in
                 unquestionably
                 more
                 absolute
                 ,
                 and
                 whose
                 wisedome
                 ,
                 Holinesse
                 ,
                 Justice
                 and
                 Goodnesse
                 ,
                 is
                 infinitely
                 beyond
                 that
                 of
                 all
                 Princes
                 and
                 States
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 .
              
            
             
               3.
               
               T
               is
               granted
               Princes
               and
               Magistrates
               under
               the
               old
               Law
               before
               Christs
               comming
               ,
               had
               a
               coercive
               power
               in
               matters
               of
               Religion
               ,
               and
               did
               punish
               Blasphemers
               ,
               &c
               Now
               1.
               seeing
               they
               long
               had
               it
               ,
               can
               any
               proofe
               be
               brought
               how
               and
               upon
               what
               occasion
               it
               was
               taken
               from
               them
               ?
               can
               any
               man
               shew
               any
               text
               out
               of
               the
               new
               Testament
               where
               Christ
               and
               his
               Apostles
               took
               away
               this
               power
               from
               Princes
               ,
               or
               declared
               that
               however
               under
               the
               old
               ,
               Seducers
               and
               false
               Prophets
               were
               to
               be
               dealt
               with
               by
               the
               Civil
               powers
               ,
               yet
               not
               under
               the
               new
               ,
               but
               only
               with
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ?
               Bullinger
               in
               his
               fifth
               Book
               against
               the
               Anabaptists
               chapter
               3.
               page
               169.
               pleading
               for
               Magistrates
               power
               in
               matters
               of
               Religion
               ,
               speaks
               thus
               to
               them
               .
               
                 Are
                 Princes
                 and
                 Magistrates
                 of
                 the
                 new
                 Testament
                 endorred
                 with
                 lesse
                 Spirit
                 and
                 power
                 then
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 old
                 ?
                 Or
                 in
                 what
                 place
                 have
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 Apostles
                 removed
                 Christians
                 Princes
                 from
                 this
                 power
                 of
                 Magistrates
                 ?
              
               Whatever
               reasons
               or
               grounds
               any
               way
               or
               in
               any
               kind
               there
               were
               under
               the
               old
               for
               this
               power
               of
               Magistrates
               ,
               the
               very
               same
               remaine
               now
               ,
               were
               errors
               and
               Heresies
               then
               deadly
               and
               damnable
               ,
               so
               they
               are
               now
               ?
               were
               they
               then
               spreading
               as
               a
               Gangrene
               and
               corrupting
               many
               so
               they
               do
               now
               ?
               were
               they
               then
               hateful
               to
               God
               ?
               so
               they
               are
               still
               :
               were
               false
               Teachers
               in
               those
               times
               unreasonable
               ,
               perverse
               obstinate
               not
               to
               be
               convinced
               by
               words
               ?
               behold
               they
               are
               as
               froward
               and
               desparate
               in
               these
               ;
               were
               Princes
               and
               Magistrates
               then
               to
               be
               zealous
               of
               Gods
               honor
               ,
               and
               to
               serve
               the
               Lord
               not
               only
               as
               private
               persons
               ,
               but
               as
               Magistrates
               ?
               so
               they
               ought
               to
               be
               now
               ,
               and
               t
               is
               by
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               foretold
               they
               should
               :
               Now
               where
               there
               is
               the
               selfe
               same
               reason
               ,
               
               there
               is
               ever
               the
               selfe
               same
               Law
               and
               Equity
               both
               under
               the
               Law
               and
               Gospel
               ,
               for
               the
               further
               proofe
               of
               which
               the
               Reader
               may
               consult
               Master
               Prynn●
               Sword
               of
               Christian
               
               Magistracy
               supported
               pag.
               21.
               22
               ,
               23
               2.
               
               It
               cannot
               seem
               reasonable
               that
               all
               other
               relations
               ,
               Parents
               ,
               Masters
               ,
               Husbands
               ,
               should
               have
               the
               same
               authority
               over
               their
               children
               ,
               servants
               ,
               wives
               ,
               under
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               as
               they
               had
               under
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               spiritual
               things
               ,
               and
               the
               Christian
               Magistrate
               should
               not
               :
               nay
               that
               the
               Power
               of
               Parents
               ,
               Masters
               ,
               Husbands
               ,
               should
               be
               confirmed
               ,
               strengthned
               and
               more
               largely
               set
               forth
               ,
               
                 Ephes
                 .
                 5.
                 22
                 ,
                 23
                 ,
                 33.
                 
                 Ephes
                 .
              
               6.
               from
               verse
               1.
               to
               10.
               
               Col.
               3.
               from
               verse
               18.
               to
               23.
               1
               
               Pet.
               2.
               18
               ,
               19.
               and
               the
               Power
               of
               Magistrates
               only
               taken
               away
               ,
               *
               Musculus
               in
               his
               common
               places
               
                 De
                 Magistratibus
              
               speaking
               of
               the
               power
               that
               Fathers
               have
               over
               their
               children
               in
               matters
               of
               Religion
               ,
               reasons
               from
               thence
               that
               to
               the
               Magistrate
               the
               supreme
               Father
               of
               all
               his
               subjects
               ,
               (
               whose
               Power
               is
               far
               greater
               then
               that
               of
               a
               Father
               )
               the
               care
               of
               religion
               more
               belongs
               then
               to
               Fathers
               .
               In
               Magistrates
               there
               is
               an
               Authoritie
               of
               supereminencie
               excelling
               all
               ,
               then
               which
               there
               cannot
               be
               a
               greater
               on
               earth
               :
               Therefore
               shall
               not
               that
               be
               lawfull
               for
               such
               an
               Authority
               and
               Power
               ,
               which
               is
               lawfull
               for
               every
               Father
               in
               his
               owne
               House
               ?
               yea
               by
               that
               divine
               command
               is
               it
               not
               required
               that
               that
               should
               belong
               to
               the
               greater
               which
               belongs
               to
               the
               lesse
               ,
               that
               to
               the
               publick
               Father
               of
               the
               people
               which
               belongs
               to
               the
               private
               ?
               3.
               
               God
               under
               the
               new
               Testament
               allowes
               and
               approves
               of
               the
               calling
               of
               Princes
               and
               Magistrates
               ,
               giving
               many
               expresse
               commands
               to
               Christians
               of
               subjection
               and
               obedience
               to
               them
               ,
               Rom.
               13.
               from
               verse
               1.
               to
               6.
               
               
                 Tit.
                 3.
                 1.
                 1
                 
                 Pet.
                 2.
                 13
                 ,
                 14
                 ,
                 17.
                 1
                 
                 Tim.
              
               2.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3.
               the
               *
               ends
               and
               uses
               also
               for
               which
               Magistrates
               were
               instituted
               are
               the
               same
               under
               the
               new
               Testament
               and
               old
               ,
               besides
               there
               is
               not
               any
               one
               text
               in
               the
               new
               Testament
               limiting
               or
               restraining
               the
               Power
               given
               them
               by
               God
               in
               the
               old
               ,
               and
               therefore
               their
               calling
               and
               Power
               must
               needs
               be
               the
               same
               .
               Learned
               *
               Bilson
               in
               his
               
                 true
                 Difference
                 between
                 Christian
                 subjection
                 and
                 unchristian
                 Rebellion
                 ,
                 proving
              
               the
               Princes
               power
               and
               charge
               by
               Gods
               Law
               of
               Deut.
               17.
               18
               ,
               19.
               and
               by
               the
               example
               of
               the
               godly
               Kings
               of
               Israel
               and
               Judah
               ,
               reaching
               as
               well
               unto
               matters
               of
               Religion
               as
               other
               things
               ,
               that
               the
               sword
               is
               given
               them
               to
               provide
               that
               as
               well
               true
               Religion
               be
               maintained
               in
               their
               Realms
               ,
               as
               civill
               justice
               ministred
               ,
               that
               they
               forbid
               ,
               prevent
               ,
               and
               punish
               in
               
               all
               their
               subjects
               not
               only
               murders
               ,
               thefts
               and
               such
               like
               breaches
               of
               the
               second
               Table
               ;
               but
               also
               Schismes
               ,
               Here●ies
               ,
               Idolatries
               and
               other
               offences
               against
               the
               first
               Table
               pertaining
               only
               to
               the
               service
               of
               God
               and
               matters
               of
               Religion
               ,
               answers
               thus
               the
               Jesuits
               objection
               (
               the
               very
               same
               evasion
               the
               Sectaries
               have
               now
               ,
               )
               
               
                 This
                 charge
                 concerned
                 none
                 but
                 the
                 Kings
                 of
              
               Israel
               and
               Iudah
               :
               
               
                 That
                 refuge
                 doth
                 rather
                 manifest
                 your
                 folly
                 then
                 satisfie
                 my
                 reason
                 .
                 Did
                 ,
                 I
                 pray
                 you
                 Sir
                 the
                 comming
                 of
                 Christ
                 abolish
                 the
                 Vocation
                 of
                 Princes
                 ?
                 I
                 trow
                 not
                 ;
                 Then
                 their
                 office
                 remaining
                 as
                 before
                 ,
                 per
                 consequens
                 ,
                 both
                 the
                 same
                 precept
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 them
                 still
                 dureth
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 the
                 like
                 power
                 to
                 force
                 their
                 subjects
                 to
                 serve
                 God
                 and
                 Christ
                 his
                 Sonne
                 standeth
                 in
                 as
                 full
                 strength
                 under
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 as
                 ever
                 it
                 did
                 under
                 the
                 Law.
                 For
                 Princes
                 in
                 the
                 new
                 Testament
                 be
                 Gods
                 Ministers
                 to
                 revenge
                 Malefactors
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 in
                 the
                 old
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 greater
                 the
                 wickednesse
                 ,
                 the
                 rather
                 to
                 be
                 punished
                 ,
              
               ergo
               
                 the
                 greatest
                 (
                 as
                 Heresies
                 ,
                 Idolatries
                 ,
                 Blasphemies
                 ,
                 )
                 are
                 soonest
                 of
                 all
                 other
                 vices
                 to
                 be
                 repressed
                 by
                 Christian
                 Magistrates
                 ,
                 whose
                 zeale
                 for
                 Christs
                 glory
                 must
                 not
                 decrease
                 ,
              
               
               
                 Christs
                 care
                 for
                 their
                 Scepters
                 being
                 increased
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 monuments
                 of
                 former
                 Kings
                 left
                 written
                 for
                 their
                 instruction
                 :
                 were
                 not
                 this
                 sufficient
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 truth
                 t
                 is
                 to
                 refute
                 your
                 evasion
                 ,
                 yet
                 King
              
               David
               
                 foreseeing
                 in
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 that
                 Heathen
                 Kings
                 would
                 ●and
                 themselves
                 and
                 assemble
                 together
                 against
                 the
                 Lord
                 and
                 his
                 Christ
                 ,
                 extendeth
                 the
                 same
                 charge
                 to
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 ;
                 which
                 the
                 Kings
                 of
                 Jurie
                 received
                 before
                 ,
                 and
                 warned
                 them
                 all
                 at
                 once
                 ,
                 Be
                 wise
                 ye
                 Kings
                 ,
                 understand
                 ye●
                 Judges
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 :
                 Serve
                 the
                 Lord.
              
               And
               so
               in
               another
               place
               of
               this
               Book
               ,
               the
               Jesuits
               saying
               these
               were
               Kings
               of
               the
               old
               Testament
               :
               and
               they
               had
               the
               Law
               of
               God
               to
               guide
               them
               ,
               he
               answers
               ,
               
                 Then
                 since
                 Christian
                 Princes
                 have
                 the
                 same
                 Scriptures
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 the
                 Gospel
                 of
                 Christ
                 and
                 Apostolick
                 writings
                 to
                 guide
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 not
                 ,
                 why
                 should
                 they
                 not
                 in
                 their
                 Kingdomes
                 retaine
                 the
                 same
                 power
                 ,
                 which
                 yee
                 see
                 the
                 Kings
                 of
              
               Iudah
               
                 ●ad
                 and
                 used
                 to
                 their
                 immortall
                 praise
                 and
                 joy
                 .
              
               Againe
               Christ
               came
               not
               to
               abolish
               or
               diminish
               the
               power
               of
               Kings
               and
               States
               ,
               
               but
               to
               save
               their
               souls
               ;
               they
               are
               no
               way
               loosers
               but
               gainers
               by
               Christs
               comming
               :
               Christs
               Kingdome
               is
               not
               of
               this
               world
               ,
               it
               alters
               not
               the
               Power
               and
               Preeminence
               God
               once
               gave
               to
               them
               as
               Kings
               and
               Magistrates
               .
               Lastly
               ,
               If
               Magistrates
               under
               the
               new
               Testament
               ,
               
               should
               have
               this
               power
               taken
               from
               them
               ,
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               should
               be
               in
               a
               farre
               worse
               condition
               and
               more
               uncomfortable
               then
               it
               was
               under
               the
               old
               Law
               ,
               
               the
               Church
               should
               lose
               a
               great
               helpe
               it
               sometimes
               enjoyned
               :
               neither
               can
               that
               helpe
               the
               matter
               to
               say
               that
               we
               have
               now
               Excommunication
               and
               other
               spirituall
               weapons
               to
               supply
               that
               losse
               :
               For
               the
               Church
               of
               the
               Jewes
               had
               excommunication
               and
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               yea
               ,
               extraordinary
               Prophets
               ,
               many
               miracles
               ,
               answers
               by
               Vrim
               and
               Thummim
               in
               all
               difficult
               cases
               about
               religion
               (
               as
               Hagiomastix
               faith
               )
               which
               we
               have
               not
               ,
               and
               yet
               they
               had
               need
               of
               Magistrates
               coercive
               power
               in
               matters
               of
               religion
               for
               all
               that
               :
               To
               conclude
               there
               can
               be
               no
               reason
               in
               the
               world
               showen
               or
               given
               why
               Magistrates
               under
               the
               new
               Testament
               should
               not
               have
               power
               to
               restraine
               and
               punish
               Aposta●ies
               ,
               Blasphemies
               ,
               &c
               as
               well
               as
               under
               the
               old
               ,
               but
               many
               might
               be
               given
               why
               their
               power
               rather
               should
               be
               continued
               and
               enlarged
               under
               the
               new
               ,
               and
               in
               this
               wee
               have
               Master
               Burroughs
               himselfe
               a
               witnesse
               what
               a
               sad
               condition
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               would
               be
               in
               ,
               if
               we
               had
               no
               externall
               power
               ,
               to
               restraine
               from
               any
               kind
               of
               Blasphemie
               and
               Seducements
               ,
               which
               passage
               having
               quoted
               before
               ,
               and
               having
               spoken
               something
               on
               that
               occasion
               ,
               page
               63.
               of
               this
               Treatise
               of
               Toleration
               ,
               I
               referre
               the
               Reader
               thither
               ,
               and
               to
               Master
               
                 Burroughs
                 Irenicum
              
               page
               23.
               24.
               
            
             
               Fourthly
               God
               is
               unchangeable
               ,
               the
               Covenant
               of
               life
               under
               the
               old
               and
               new
               Testament
               is
               one
               and
               the
               same
               for
               the
               essence
               and
               substance
               ,
               as
               our
               Divines
               show
               against
               the
               Socinians
               ,
               Antinomians
               ,
               Anabaptists
               ;
               and
               the
               rule
               of
               righteousnesse
               and
               holinesse
               is
               the
               same
               under
               the
               new
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               under
               the
               old
               ,
               and
               therefore
               God
               hating
               corruptions
               of
               Religion
               so
               as
               to
               command
               his
               Vice-gerents
               to
               punish
               them
               then
               ,
               and
               to
               prevent
               their
               spreading
               ,
               he
               being
               unchangeable
               ,
               and
               the
               punishing
               of
               violations
               of
               Religion
               and
               impieties
               being
               acts
               of
               holinesse
               and
               righteousnesse
               ,
               must
               needs
               stand
               firm●
               ,
               and
               bind
               Magistrates
               under
               the
               new
               Testament
               .
               And
               if
               the
               Magistrates
               restraining
               and
               suppressing
               the
               dishonors
               of
               God
               ,
               ruine
               of
               souls
               by
               his
               sword
               be
               altered
               and
               changed
               by
               God
               in
               the
               times
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               then
               that
               power
               of
               punishment
               was
               either
               truely
               Ceremonial
               or
               else
               judicial
               ,
               belonging
               properly
               to
               the
               Poli●ie
               and
               
               Paedagogie
               of
               the
               Jewes
               ,
               but
               it
               was
               neither
               ;
               First
               ,
               Not
               Ceremoniall
               ,
               it
               was
               no
               type
               of
               any
               thing
               which
               was
               to
               come
               ,
               as
               I
               have
               showen
               before
               page
               168.
               169.
               of
               this
               Treatise
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               Not
               properly
               judiciall
               in
               the
               sense
               laid
               downe
               page
               53.
               54.
               of
               this
               Treatise
               ,
               but
               morall
               of
               common
               right
               ,
               used
               by
               other
               Nations
               ,
               and
               that
               both
               before
               the
               judicial
               Law
               was
               given
               ,
               and
               after
               ,
               of
               which
               having
               spoken
               so
               much
               in
               divers
               pages
               and
               places
               of
               this
               Booke
               ,
               I
               shall
               onely
               adde
               this
               viz.
               that
               *
               Zepp●rus
               in
               his
               fourth
               Booke
               
                 de
                 Legibus
                 mosaicis
              
               excellently
               showes
               these
               Lawes
               to
               be
               Appendixes
               of
               the
               Decalogue
               ,
               and
               in
               stead
               of
               a
               just
               Commentarie
               upon
               them
               ,
               particularly
               of
               the
               first
               commandement
               ,
               whereupon
               he
               handles
               that
               question
               of
               punishing
               false
               Prophets
               and
               Hereticks
               ,
               and
               showes
               how
               many
               Errors
               and
               Opinions
               be
               Blasphemies
               ,
               as
               Servetus
               Opinion
               against
               the
               Holy
               Trinitie
               ,
               and
               Opinions
               against
               the
               Attributes
               of
               God
               ,
               &c
               ,
               
                 which
                 abominations
                 whosoever
                 denies
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 punished
                 capitally
                 ,
                 he
                 overthrowes
                 all
                 pietie
                 and
                 showes
                 himselfe
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 stranger
                 to
                 all
                 Religion
                 and
                 faith
                 ,
              
               where
               among
               other
               reasons
               brought
               by
               him
               why
               false
               Teachers
               and
               Hereticks
               should
               be
               punished
               by
               the
               Civil
               Magistrates
               ,
               as
               the
               expresse
               Lawes
               of
               God
               given
               by
               Moses
               ,
               and
               not
               antiquated
               ,
               he
               gives
               this
               ,
               
                 No
                 substantial
                 sufficient
                 reason
                 can
                 be
                 brought
                 why
                 the
                 Majesty
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Authoritie
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 lesse
                 moment
                 and
                 waight
                 among
                 Christians
                 ,
                 then
                 in
                 times
                 past
                 it
                 hath
                 been
                 amongst
                 the
                 Jewes
                 .
                 Yea
                 by
                 how
                 much
                 God
                 hath
                 more
                 clearely
                 manifested
                 himselfe
                 by
                 his
                 Sonne
                 ,
                 then
                 in
                 times
                 past
                 by
                 his
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 by
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 lesse
                 can
                 that
                 coldnesse
                 and
                 luke-warmenesse
                 be
                 excused
                 ,
                 if
                 wee
                 be
                 carried
                 with
                 a
                 lesse
                 study
                 of
                 our
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 lesse
                 defend
                 it
                 then
                 they
                 .
              
            
             
               Fifthly
               ,
               It
               cannot
               upon
               any
               reasonable
               ground
               be
               presumed
               ,
               that
               Idolatries
               ,
               Heresies
               ,
               Blasphemies
               ,
               &c
               commanded
               by
               God
               to
               be
               punished
               by
               the
               Civil
               Magistrate
               under
               the
               old
               Testament
               ,
               should
               by
               Christs
               comming
               be
               set
               at
               libertie
               and
               absolutely
               freed
               from
               punishment
               :
               For
               1.
               
               Besides
               that
               the
               old
               Testament
               prophecying
               of
               Christs
               comming
               speaks
               of
               those
               dayes
               as
               times
               of
               greater
               holinesse
               and
               strictnesse
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               reference
               to
               the
               commands
               of
               the
               first
               Table
               ,
               as
               
               these
               Scriptures
               show
               ,
               Isaiah
               .
               35.
               8
               ,
               9.
               
                 there
                 shall
                 be
                 a
                 way
                 and
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 called
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 holinesse
                 ,
                 the
                 uncleane
                 shall
                 not
                 passe
                 over
                 it
                 :
                 no
                 Lion
                 shall
                 be
                 there
                 ;
                 nor
                 any
                 ravenous
                 beast
                 shall
                 go
                 up
                 thereon
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               no
               enemie
               of
               God
               ,
               hurtfull
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               among
               which
               false
               Teachers
               are
               chief
               ,
               cald
               by
               Christ
               and
               Paul
               *
               
                 ravening
                 Wolves
                 and
                 greivous
                 Wolfes
                 not
                 sparing
                 the
                 flock
                 ,
              
               Matth.
               7.
               15.
               
               Acts
               20.
               29.
               
               Zach.
               13.
               2
               ,
               3.
               prophecies
               that
               in
               the
               day
               in
               which
               the
               Messiah
               shall
               come
               into
               the
               world
               ,
               he
               shall
               overthrow
               Idolatrie
               ,
               false
               Doctrine
               ,
               and
               whatsoever
               is
               contrary
               to
               the
               word
               of
               God
               and
               true
               Religion
               :
               The
               Prophet
               comprehends
               all
               under
               three
               Heads
               ,
               1.
               
               
                 I
                 will
                 out
                 off
                 the
                 names
                 of
                 the
                 Idols
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Land
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 shall
                 no
                 more
                 be
                 remembred
                 :
              
               T
               is
               a
               frequent
               thing
               in
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               when
               they
               prophecie
               of
               Christs
               Kingdome
               ,
               to
               proclaime
               War
               to
               Idols
               and
               Images
               ,
               as
               in
               Micah
               .
               2
               ,
               
                 I
                 will
                 cause
                 the
                 Prophets
                 to
                 passe
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Land
                 ,
              
               he
               denounces
               destruction
               to
               the
               Prophets
               which
               is
               to
               be
               understood
               of
               false
               Teachers
               .
               3.
               
               
                 I
                 wil
                 cause
                 the
                 uncleane
                 Spirit
                 to
                 passe
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Land
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               all
               the
               workes
               of
               the
               Devil
               (
               the
               uncleane
               Spirit
               often
               so
               called
               ,
               by
               which
               he
               withdrawes
               men
               from
               the
               true
               worship
               of
               God.
               )
               Upon
               which
               words
               *
               Gualther
               
                 writes
                 ,
                 The
                 Prophet
                 having
                 spoken
                 in
                 the
                 1.
                 v.
                 of
                 a
                 full
                 and
                 absolute
                 washing
                 by
                 Christs
                 bloud
                 both
                 from
                 original
                 sin
                 and
                 the
                 corruption
                 of
                 our
                 nature
                 ,
                 under
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 uncleannesse
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 actuall
                 sins
                 ,
                 thoughts
                 ,
                 words
                 and
                 deeds
                 under
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 least
                 any
                 from
                 hence
                 should
                 conceive
                 a
                 hope
                 of
                 carnall
                 liberty
                 and
                 impunity
                 ,
                 he
                 showeth
                 this
                 effect
                 of
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 Christ
                 is
                 yet
                 to
                 proceed
                 further
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 him
                 also
                 shall
                 be
                 taken
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 way
                 ,
                 &
                 from
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 whatsoever
                 is
                 against
                 the
                 true
                 Religion
                 and
                 Word
                 of
                 God.
                 Zach.
              
               14
               ,
               20
               ,
               21.
               
               
                 In
                 that
                 day
                 shall
                 there
                 be
                 upon
                 the
                 bridles
                 of
                 the
                 horses
                 Holinesse
                 unto
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 pots
                 in
                 the
                 Lords
                 house
                 shall
                 be
                 like
                 the
                 bowles
                 before
                 the
                 Altar
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               On
               which
               verses
               Gualter
               writes
               the
               summary
               meaning
               of
               all
               to
               be
               this
               .
               
                 That
                 in
                 those
                 days
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 all
                 things
                 shall
                 be
                 turned
                 to
                 the
                 worship
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 even
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 before
                 have
                 beene
                 imployed
                 to
                 prophane
                 uses
                 ,
                 and
                 against
                 him
                 ;
                 Now
                 then
                 there
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 
                   Holinesse
                   unto
                   the
                   Lord
                
                 written
                 only
                 on
                 the
                 forehead
                 of
                 the
                 Priests
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 shall
                 appear
                 eminently
                 on
                 the
                 bridles
                 of
                 the
                 horses
                 :
                 And
                 
                 Horses
                 are
                 particularly
                 instanced
                 in
                 ,
                 (
                 Horses
                 being
                 in
                 a
                 special
                 manner
                 serviceable
                 for
                 War
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   horse
                   is
                   prepared
                   for
                   the
                   battel
                   saith
                
                 Solomon
                 )
                 to
                 show
                 that
                 the
                 Warrs
                 under
                 the
                 Gospell
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 prophane
                 and
                 wicked
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 made
                 by
                 ambitious
                 and
                 covetous
                 persons
                 ,
                 but
                 such
                 by
                 which
                 the
                 worship
                 and
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 defended
                 against
                 wicked
                 enemies
                 ,
                 by
                 those
                 whom
                 God
                 hath
                 appointed
                 nursing
                 Fathers
                 of
                 his
                 Church
                 .
                 And
                 such
                 Warrs
                 in
                 times
                 past
                 Constantine
                 made
                 against
                 Maxentius
                 and
                 Licinius
                 ,
                 and
                 Theodosius
                 against
                 Eugenius
                 and
                 Arbogastus
                 .
              
               And
               for
               those
               words
               ,
               
                 in
                 that
                 day
                 there
                 shall
                 be
                 no
                 more
                 the
                 Canaanite
                 in
                 the
                 House
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 Hosts
                 ,
              
               he
               show●s
               *
               Canaanite
               signifies
               Merchant
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Prophet
               speaks
               of
               those
               who
               sell
               and
               make
               merchandise
               of
               holy
               things
               ,
               as
               the
               false
               Teachers
               in
               Peter
               ,
               who
               made
               merchandise
               of
               the
               people
               ;
               These
               are
               to
               be
               driven
               away
               far
               from
               the
               Church
               ,
               because
               they
               both
               corrupt
               the
               worship
               of
               God
               ,
               subvert
               the
               faith
               of
               the
               simple
               ,
               and
               make
               void
               the
               merit
               of
               Christ
               ,
               these
               Christ
               sets
               not
               upon
               only
               with
               words
               ,
               or
               with
               denouncing
               woes
               ,
               but
               with
               a
               whip
               made
               of
               small
               cords
               ,
               as
               impudent
               greedy
               dogs
               he
               c●sts
               out
               of
               the
               Temple
               with
               publick
               disgrace
               :
               By
               the
               *
               Canaanite
               or
               Merchant
               in
               this
               place
               ,
               the
               Prophet
               seems
               to
               have
               a
               special
               relation
               to
               the
               abuse
               of
               merchandizing
               and
               selling
               which
               was
               used
               in
               the
               Temple
               
                 Matth.
                 21.
                 12.
                 2.
                 
                 John
                 15.
                 
                 Malach.
              
               3.
               2
               ,
               3
               ,
               4
               ,
               5
               ,
               the
               Prophet
               in
               this
               chapter
               prophecying
               of
               Christs
               comming
               into
               the
               world
               ,
               least
               men
               in
               his
               comming
               should
               p●●●●ise
               to
               themselves
               an
               earthly
               Kingdome
               ,
               and
               a
               lawlesse
               Libertie
               of
               doing
               any
               thing
               without
               punishment
               ,
               he
               tels
               them
               what
               a
               one
               Christ
               is
               ,
               and
               for
               what
               end
               he
               comes
               ,
               and
               what
               kind
               of
               persons
               they
               ought
               to
               be
               who
               desire
               to
               be
               be
               saved
               by
               him
               ,
               
                 Who
                 may
                 abide
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 his
                 comming
                 ?
                 for
                 he
                 is
                 like
                 a
                 refiners
                 fire
                 ,
                 and
                 like
                 fullers
                 sope
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 shall
                 fit
                 as
                 a
                 refiner
                 and
                 purifier
                 of
                 silver
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 shall
                 purifie
                 the
                 sons
                 of
              
               Levi
               
                 and
                 purge
                 them
                 as
                 gold
                 and
                 silver
                 ,
              
               &c
               ,
               that
               is
               as
               those
               who
               deal
               in
               mettals
               ,
               doe
               not
               cease
               to
               melt
               and
               purge
               their
               mettals
               til
               they
               see
               all
               the
               drosse
               taken
               away
               ,
               nor
               fullers
               leave
               to
               wash
               and
               rub
               the
               garments
               till
               all
               the
               spots
               and
               dirt
               be
               washed
               out
               :
               So
               Christ
               doth
               not
               cease
               using
               his
               fire
               and
               fullers
               sope
               ,
               till
               we
               be
               sanctified
               and
               cleansed
               throughout
               .
               The
               use
               of
               this
               Doctrine
               to
               us
               ought
               
               to
               be
               ,
               least
               we
               abuse
               our
               pretence
               of
               beleeving
               in
               Christ
               to
               a
               Libertie
               of
               sinning
               ,
               but
               rather
               we
               should
               give
               our selves
               to
               him
               to
               be
               purged
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               be
               made
               such
               ,
               as
               he
               would
               have
               us
               to
               be
               .
               But
               of
               the
               scope
               of
               the
               Prophet
               in
               these
               verses
               ,
               and
               how
               severe
               Christ
               under
               the
               Gospell
               will
               be
               against
               transgressors
               of
               the
               first
               Table
               as
               Sorcerers
               ,
               false
               Swearers
               ,
               under
               the
               last
               of
               which
               are
               contained
               all
               those
               who
               abuse
               the
               name
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               deceive
               others
               ,
               not
               only
               those
               who
               in
               Civill
               matters
               and
               bargains
               falsly
               pretend
               the
               name
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               also
               such
               who
               in
               teaching
               abuse
               it
               ,
               and
               vent
               the
               fictions
               of
               their
               owne
               brains
               for
               divine
               Oracle●
               ,
               the
               Reader
               may
               find
               more
               in
               Gualther
               upon
               the
               place
               .
               So
               2.
               
               The
               new
               Testament
               speaks
               of
               Christs
               comming
               
                 to
                 destroy
                 the
                 workes
                 of
                 the
                 Devil
              
               1
               John
               38.
               among
               which
               false
               Doctrins
               ,
               Antichristianisme
               ,
               and
               seducing
               are
               spoken
               of
               by
               the
               Apostle
               in
               that
               Epistle
               and
               the
               foregoing
               chapter
               as
               cheife
               ,
               and
               Christ
               is
               brought
               in
               Revel
               .
               2.
               18
               ,
               20.
               described
               in
               a
               most
               terrible
               manner
               speaking
               against
               Toleration
               of
               Heresies
               ;
               
                 Th●se
                 things
                 faith
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 his
                 eyes
                 like
                 unto
                 a
                 flame
                 of
                 fire
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 feet
                 like
                 fine
                 brasse
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 a
                 few
                 things
                 against
                 thee
                 ,
                 because
                 thou
                 suffirest
                 that
                 woman
              
               Iesabel
               ,
               
                 which
                 calleth
                 her selfe
                 a
                 Prophetesse
                 ,
                 to
                 teach
                 and
                 to
                 seduce
                 my
                 servants
                 ,
              
               as
               also
               Christ
               and
               his
               Apostles
               in
               the
               new
               Testament
               in
               severall
               respects
               ,
               speak
               more
               against
               false
               Doctrines
               ,
               Herefies
               ,
               false
               Teachers
               ,
               Seducer●
               ,
               then
               against
               corrupt
               manners
               :
               Neither
               can
               it
               be
               put
               off
               by
               saying
               that
               under
               the
               new
               Testament
               Christ
               hath
               brought
               Libertie
               ,
               a
               part
               whereof
               is
               the
               Toleration
               of
               Heresies
               ,
               &c
               for
               the
               Apostle
               in
               Gal.
               5.
               1.
               where
               he
               exhorts
               Christians
               to
               
                 stand
                 fast
                 in
                 the
                 Libertie
                 wherewith
                 Christ
                 hath
                 made
                 them
                 free
              
               expresly
               declares
               verse
               13.
               this
               Libertie
               is
               not
               to
               be
               used
               
                 for
                 an
                 occasion
                 to
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
              
               which
               it
               must
               needs
               be
               if
               this
               Libertie
               were
               a
               Libertie
               of
               Heresies
               ,
               heresies
               being
               named
               in
               the
               same
               chapter
               a
               worke
               of
               the
               flesh
               verse
               19.
               20.
               
               Master
               Cartwright
               writing
               of
               certaine
               judiciall
               Lawes
               that
               cannot
               be
               changed
               ,
               as
               of
               putting
               to
               death
               a
               contemptuous
               Blasphemer
               ,
               and
               stubborne
               Idolater
               ,
               speaks
               thus
               of
               this
               pretended
               
                 Ground
                 of
                 Christs
                 comming
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 that
                 they
                 alledge
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 this
                 Libertie
                 now
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 put
                 to
                 death
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 comming
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 Christ
                 and
                 
                 his
                 passion
                 ,
                 t
                 is
                 a
                 weak
                 one
                 and
                 injurious
                 unto
                 the
                 comming
                 and
                 death
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 appeared
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 destroy
                 the
                 workes
                 of
                 the
                 Devil
                 ;
                 this
                 makes
                 our
                 Saviour
                 Christ
                 to
                 build
                 againe
                 that
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 sin
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 destroyed
                 .
                 For
                 when
                 in
                 common
                 reason
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 manifest
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 the
                 Lord
                 giveth
                 this
                 blessing
                 unto
                 the
                 punishment
                 of
                 such
                 greivous
                 offenders
                 by
                 death
                 ,
                 that
                 others
                 not
                 only
                 which
                 see
                 ,
                 but
                 which
                 heare
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 have
                 the
                 bridle
                 of
                 fear
                 put
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 whereby
                 they
                 are
                 kept
                 from
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 that
                 must
                 needs
                 follow
                 that
                 whosoever
                 maketh
                 our
                 Saviour
                 Christ
                 Author
                 of
                 this
                 loosenesse
                 in
                 punishing
                 such
                 offenders
                 ,
                 maketh
                 him
                 forthwith
                 to
                 loose
                 the
                 bridle
                 whereby
                 others
                 are
                 afraid
                 from
                 running
                 into
                 wickednesse
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 is
                 this
                 but
                 to
                 make
                 Christ
                 a
                 Troubler
                 of
                 Common-wealths
                 :
                 Besides
                 if
                 Christ
                 by
                 his
                 comming
                 loosed
                 these
                 civil
                 punishments
                 and
                 purchased
                 this
                 grace
                 of
                 his
                 Father
                 for
                 Blasphemers
                 ,
                 Idolaters
                 ,
                 Hereticks
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 escape
                 civil
                 punishments
                 which
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 God
                 adjudged
                 them
                 to
                 ,
                 how
                 comes
                 it
                 to
                 passe
                 that
                 the
                 Apostles
                 to
                 whom
                 Christ
                 committed
                 the
                 publishing
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 pardon
                 he
                 obtained
                 for
                 us
                 ,
                 did
                 never
                 make
                 mention
                 of
                 the
                 releasing
                 of
                 these
                 punishments
                 :
                 If
                 Christ
                 had
                 obtained
                 this
                 libertie
                 it
                 was
                 worth
                 the
                 Preaching
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 unlesse
                 they
                 can
                 show
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 writings
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 to
                 warrant
                 this
                 Sanctuary
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 would
                 build
                 to
                 the
                 support
                 of
                 Blasphemers
                 ,
                 Hereticks
                 ,
                 that
                 followes
                 that
                 the
                 Apostles
                 have
                 not
                 answered
                 the
                 trust
                 committed
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 that
                 the
                 Apostle
                 puts
                 a
                 sword
                 in
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 the
                 Magistrates
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 it
                 makes
                 him
                 a
                 Minister
                 of
                 the
                 justice
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 against
                 sin
                 ,
                 he
                 confutes
                 this
                 opinion
                 .
              
               3.
               
               And
               Lastly
               we
               see
               clearly
               that
               some
               things
               that
               were
               permitted
               under
               the
               old
               Testament
               to
               the
               Jewes
               ,
               are
               not
               to
               Christians
               under
               the
               new
               but
               expresly
               and
               formally
               declared
               against
               by
               Christ
               ,
               as
               Polygamie
               ,
               mens
               putting
               away
               their
               wives
               giving
               bils
               of
               divorce
               and
               marrying
               others
               ,
               
                 Mat.
                 5.
                 31
                 ,
                 32.
                 
                 Mat.
              
               19.
               from
               v.
               3.
               to
               the
               10.
               and
               usury
               ,
               
                 Matth.
                 5.
                 42.
                 
                 Luke
              
               6.
               34
               ,
               35.
               
               Learned
               Cameron
               in
               his
               lectures
               of
               divorce
               upon
               Matth.
               19.
               3.
               puts
               this
               question
               why
               the
               bill
               of
               divorce
               takes
               not
               place
               in
               the
               times
               of
               the
               new
               Testament
               and
               why
               does
               not
               God
               permit
               the
               same
               thing
               in
               the
               
               new
               ,
               which
               he
               suffred
               in
               the
               old
               ,
               unto
               which
               he
               answers
               ,
               
                 That
                 although
                 there
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 reason
                 of
                 mans
                 nature
                 in
                 the
                 times
                 of
                 the
                 old
                 and
                 new
                 Testament
                 ,
                 yet
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 same
                 reason
                 of
                 grace
                 ,
                 *
                 which
                 is
                 much
                 more
                 plentifully
                 and
                 clearly
                 laid
                 open
                 and
                 explained
                 in
                 these
                 last
                 times
                 ,
                 then
                 before
                 ;
                 Therefore
                 our
                 lives
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 ordered
                 in
                 these
                 times
                 ,
                 *
                 much
                 more
                 strictly
                 and
                 holily
                 .
                 Those
                 Elders
                 under
                 the
                 old
                 Testment
                 were
                 bound
                 truely
                 to
                 follow
                 the
                 same
                 holinesse
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 but
                 we
                 much
                 more
                 ;
                 for
                 by
                 how
                 much
                 any
                 one
                 hath
                 received
                 more
                 then
                 nnother
                 ,
                 by
                 so
                 much
                 he
                 owes
                 more
                 .
                 Chemnitius
              
               in
               his
               common
               places
               
                 de
                 paupertate
                 cap.
                 6.
                 de
                 vsura
              
               showes
               though
               there
               were
               two
               permissions
               cheifly
               in
               the
               old
               Testament
               ,
               of
               Divorce
               and
               Usurie
               ,
               yet
               Christ
               under
               the
               new
               ,
               opposes
               to
               either
               of
               these
               permissions
               ,
               the
               perpetual
               rule
               of
               righteousnesse
               in
               God
               ,
               
                 Matth.
                 5.
                 32.
                 
                 &
              
               42.
               also
               cap.
               19.
               verse
               8.
               
               Luke
               
                 6.
                 verse
                 34.
                 35.
                 
                 In
                 which
                 place
                 he
                 discourses
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 how
                 God
                 under
                 the
                 old
                 Testament
                 may
                 be
                 considered
                 as
                 a
                 Divine
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 a
                 Legislator
                 ,
                 in
                 some
                 places
                 of
                 the
                 old
                 Testament
                 laying
                 down
                 how
                 we
                 must
                 serve
                 him
                 in
                 holinesse
                 and
                 righteousnesse
                 ;
                 in
                 others
                 prescribing
                 certaine
                 political
                 constitutions
                 to
                 that
                 people
                 for
                 the
                 externall
                 societie
                 of
                 Civil
                 life
                 in
                 the
                 Jewish
                 Common-wealth
                 .
                 Now
                 in
                 those
                 political
                 Laws
                 which
                 God
                 gave
                 the
                 People
                 of
                 Israel
                 ,
                 Holinesse
                 and
                 Righteousnesse
                 of
                 the
                 conscience
                 before
                 God
                 was
                 not
                 alwayes
                 prescribed
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 were
                 fitted
                 to
                 the
                 preservation
                 of
                 outward
                 and
                 civil
                 societie
                 in
                 that
                 Common-wealth
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 condition
                 and
                 dispositions
                 and
                 manners
                 of
                 that
                 people
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 God
                 himselfe
                 gives
                 the
                 Epithite
                 of
                 a
                 
                   stiffe
                   neck
                
                 .
              
               So
               the
               Bil
               of
               Divorce
               in
               the
               Common-wealth
               of
               Israel
               ,
               was
               permitted
               ;
               but
               now
               in
               the
               new
               Testament
               though
               Moses
               suffred
               it
               for
               the
               hardnesse
               of
               their
               hearts
               ,
               yet
               Christ
               declares
               against
               it
               t
               is
               not
               lawfull
               to
               be
               permitted
               ,
               though
               there
               were
               the
               same
               manners
               of
               men
               ,
               there
               being
               now
               under
               the
               Gospel
               more
               powerfull
               remedies
               of
               such
               an
               evil
               ,
               and
               a
               fuller
               declaration
               and
               communication
               of
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               :
               This
               Distinction
               may
               not
               be
               allowed
               now
               under
               the
               new
               Testament
               of
               Theologus
               and
               Legislator
               ,
               of
               
                 jus
                 fori
                 &
                 jus
                 poli
              
               ;
               for
               all
               Lawes
               given
               by
               God
               ,
               in
               the
               new
               Testament
               ,
               prescribe
               the
               puritie
               of
               conscience
               before
               
               God
               ,
               and
               doe
               not
               look
               particularly
               to
               the
               outward
               preservation
               of
               the
               Civil
               societie
               of
               one
               Common-wealth
               of
               people
               pe●uliarly
               .
               And
               so
               much
               for
               the
               18.
               
               Thesis
               .
            
          
           
             
               THESIS
               19.
               
            
             
               Besides
               all
               the
               old
               Testament
               proofes
               both
               of
               commands
               and
               approved
               examples
               before
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               under
               the
               Law
               ,
               before
               the
               Captivitie
               of
               Babylon
               and
               after
               ,
               for
               the
               Magistrates
               coercive
               power
               in
               the
               matters
               of
               the
               first
               Table
               ,
               laid
               down
               in
               this
               Treatise
               ,
               together
               with
               Answers
               to
               all
               the
               evasions
               brought
               against
               such
               commands
               and
               examples
               ,
               as
               also
               to
               that
               of
               proofs
               out
               of
               the
               old
               Testament
               ,
               I
               desire
               the
               Reader
               to
               consider
               this
               Thesis
               ,
               that
               place
               of
               Scripture
               speaking
               of
               the
               days
               of
               the
               new
               Testament
               and
               what
               should
               be
               then
               done
               ,
               approves
               of
               and
               commends
               this
               power
               of
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               as
               among
               other
               these
               three
               places
               of
               Scripture
               
                 Psal
                 .
                 2.
                 10
                 ,
                 11
                 ,
                 12.
                 
                 Esay
                 49.
                 23.
                 
                 Zach.
              
               13.
               2
               ,
               3.
               
               That
               the
               second
               Psalme
               is
               a
               Prophecie
               of
               the
               dayes
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               after
               Christs
               comming
               into
               the
               world
               is
               clearely
               demonstrated
               by
               Act.
               4.
               24
               ,
               25
               ,
               26
               ,
               27.
               where
               by
               Peter
               and
               John
               t
               is
               applyed
               to
               those
               times
               ,
               In
               which
               Psalme
               King
               David
               ,
               foreseeing
               in
               Spirit
               that
               Heathen
               Kings
               would
               hand
               themselves
               and
               assemble
               together
               against
               the
               Lord
               and
               his
               Christ
               ,
               extendeth
               the
               same
               charge
               to
               the
               Gentiles
               which
               the
               Kings
               of
               Jurie
               received
               before
               ,
               and
               warned
               them
               all
               at
               once
               ,
               
                 Be
                 wise
                 ye
                 Kings
                 ,
                 understand
                 ye
                 Judges
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 :
                 Serve
                 the
                 Lord
              
               ;
               and
               t
               is
               to
               be
               observed
               in
               that
               second
               Psalme
               that
               Kings
               and
               Judges
               
                 quatomes
                 tales
                 are
                 to
                 serve
                 the
                 Lord
                 and
                 kisse
                 the
                 Son
                 ,
              
               Upon
               which
               words
               Austin
               writes
               thus
               ,
               
                 All
                 men
                 ought
                 to
                 serve
                 God
                 :
                 in
                 one
                 sort
                 by
                 common
                 condition
                 as
                 men
                 ;
                 in
                 another
                 sort
                 by
                 severall
                 gifts
                 and
                 offices
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 which
                 some
                 doe
                 this
                 some
                 doe
                 that
                 ;
                 no
                 private
                 persons
                 could
                 command
                 Idols
                 to
                 be
                 punished
                 cleane
                 from
                 among
                 mert
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 so
                 long
                 before
                 prophecied
                 ,
                 Therfore
                 Kings
                 (
                 Besides
                 their
                 dutie
                 to
                 serve
                 God
                 common
                 with
                 all
                 other
                 men
                 ,
                 have
                 in
                 that
                 they
                 be
                 Kings
                 how
                 to
                 serve
                 the
                 Lord
                 in
                 such
                 sort
                 as
                 none
                 can
                 doe
                 which
                 are
                 not
                 Kings
                 .
                 For
                 in
                 this
                 Kings
                 (
                 in
                 respect
                 they
                 be
                 Kings
                 )
                 serve
                 the
                 Lord
                 (
                 as
                 God
                 by
              
               David
               
                 warneth
                 them
                 )
                 if
                 in
                 their
                 Kingdomes
                 they
                 command
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 good
                 ,
                 and
                 prohibite
                 that
                 which
                 
                 is
                 evill
                 ,
                 not
                 in
                 Civil
                 affairs
                 only
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 matters
                 also
                 concerning
                 divine
                 Religion
                 .
              
               That
               Esay
               49.
               23.
               is
               a
               Prophecie
               to
               the
               Gentiles
               under
               the
               new
               Testament
               ,
               as
               is
               evident
               by
               verse
               22.
               
               
                 Behold
                 I
                 will
                 lift
                 up
                 my
                 hand
                 to
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 and
                 Kings
                 shall
                 be
                 thy
                 nursing
                 Fathers
                 ,
              
               &c
               now
               they
               could
               not
               be
               cald
               the
               nurses
               of
               the
               Church
               if
               they
               had
               no
               care
               of
               Religion
               ;
               but
               those
               of
               whom
               this
               prophecie
               was
               meant
               ,
               and
               in
               whom
               fulfilled
               ,
               did
               care
               for
               Religion
               did
               care
               for
               the
               Faith
               ,
               as
               
                 Constantine
                 ,
                 Gratian
                 ,
                 Theodosius
              
               ,
               and
               others
               ,
               who
               by
               publick
               Edicts
               did
               prohibit
               false
               Doctrines
               and
               did
               command
               all
               throughout
               the
               whole
               Empire
               ,
               to
               embrace
               the
               true
               Faith
               ;
               t
               is
               confessed
               by
               Master
               *
               Burroughs
               himselfe
               ,
               
                 The
                 protection
                 of
                 their
                 Civil
                 peace
                 is
                 not
                 sufficient
                 to
                 give
                 them
                 such
                 a
                 denomination
                 of
                 nursing
                 Fathers
                 and
                 Mothers
                 .
              
               Upon
               which
               place
               *
               B●lson
               writes
               thus
               with
               this
               endeavour
               of
               Christian
               Princes
               God
               comforteth
               his
               Church
               by
               the
               mouth
               of
               
                 Esay
                 ,
                 Kings
                 shall
                 be
                 thy
                 nursing
                 Fathers
                 ,
              
               &c
               what
               Esay
               
                 saith
                 Princes
                 shal
                 do
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 conclude
                 Princes
                 must
                 doe
                 ,
                 because
                 God
                 would
                 not
                 promise
                 they
                 should
                 usurpe
                 another
                 mans
                 office
                 but
                 discharge
                 their
                 owne
                 .
                 If
                 you
                 take
                 the
                 milke
                 of
                 Princes
                 for
                 temporall
                 honours
                 ,
                 Lands
                 ,
                 and
                 goods
                 ,
                 the
                 ●ery
                 Children
                 will
                 laugh
                 you
                 to
                 scorne
                 .
                 The
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 is
                 no
                 wanton
                 Church
                 ,
                 She
                 lusteth
                 for
                 no
                 worldly
                 wealth
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 rather
                 harmful
                 poison
                 then
                 wholesome
                 food
                 ,
                 Gods
                 provision
                 for
                 her
                 is
                 spiritual
                 ,
                 not
                 carnall
                 ,
                 her
                 delights
                 are
                 not
                 outward
                 in
                 flesh
                 ,
                 but
                 inward
                 in
                 grace
                 :
                 The
                 Prophet
                 good
                 man
                 had
                 no
                 leasure
                 to
                 thinke
                 on
                 yo●
                 farms
                 ,
                 demeans
                 and
                 Revenues
                 ;
                 no
                 remedy
                 ,
                 you
                 must
                 needs
                 yeeld
                 us
                 that
                 Christian
                 Princes
                 ,
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 their
                 office
                 ,
                 not
                 of
                 their
                 riches
                 ,
                 have
                 received
                 an
                 expresse
                 commandement
                 from
                 God
                 to
                 show
                 themselves
                 Nurses
                 to
                 his
                 Church
                 .
                 Now
                 Nurses
                 by
                 nature
                 must
                 provide
                 for
                 their
                 infants
                 and
                 defend
                 them
                 from
                 danger
                 ,
              
               ergo
               
                 Kings
                 and
                 Queens
                 in
                 the
                 new
                 Testament
                 ,
                 are
                 bound
                 to
                 tender
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 their
                 princely
                 power
                 and
                 publick
                 Laws
                 to
                 defend
                 the
                 same
                 from
                 infection
                 of
                 Heresies
                 ,
                 invasions
                 of
                 Scismes
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 other
                 apparent
                 corruptions
                 of
                 faith
                 and
                 good
                 manners
                 .
              
               Zach.
               13.
               2
               ,
               3.
               is
               a
               prophecie
               of
               the
               times
               and
               dayes
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               as
               the
               context
               is
               cleare
               and
               is
               confessed
               by
               some
               Patrons
               of
               Toleration
               ,
               though
               put
               off
               and
               evaded
               that
               t
               is
               allegorical
               and
               figurative
               ,
               and
               meant
               of
               some
               one
               particular
               time
               only
               under
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               with
               other
               such
               like
               ,
               as
               the
               Posteript
               to
               Hagiomastix
               writes
               page
               21.
               22.
               
               all
               which
               evasions
               I
               had
               thought
               at
               this
               time
               to
               have
               fully
               taken
               of
               ,
               and
               to
               have
               cleared
               this
               text
               by
               many
               passages
               and
               Phrases
               in
               the
               context
               ,
               besides
               severall
               reasons
               that
               it
               must
               needs
               be
               understood
               literally
               ,
               and
               of
               all
               times
               under
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               but
               the
               troubles
               of
               the
               times
               call
               me
               of
               from
               my
               intended
               thoughts
               and
               preparations
               in
               this
               kind
               ,
               and
               shall
               reserve
               them
               (
               if
               God
               will
               )
               for
               a
               second
               part
               ,
               only
               I
               shall
               adde
               that
               divers
               learned
               Interpreters
               ancient
               and
               moderne
               as
               
                 Theodoret
                 ,
                 Calvin
              
               ,
               and
               others
               hold
               the
               Prophet
               here
               alludes
               to
               Deut.
               13.
               where
               God
               required
               such
               strictnesse
               in
               maintaining
               pure
               Doctrine
               ,
               that
               the
               Father
               should
               rise
               up
               against
               the
               Sonne
               whom
               he
               begat
               .
               God
               would
               have
               all
               the
               godly
               to
               burne
               with
               such
               a
               zeal
               of
               defending
               the
               true
               worship
               of
               God
               and
               Pietie
               ,
               that
               no
               affinitie
               nor
               consanguinitie
               ,
               nor
               any
               other
               carnall
               respect
               should
               prevail
               to
               hinder
               the
               requiring
               of
               punishment
               upon
               their
               neerest
               friends
               in
               cases
               of
               violating
               the
               worship
               of
               God
               and
               corrupting
               sound
               Doctrine
               .
               This
               was
               the
               Prescript
               of
               the
               Law
               :
               But
               whereas
               for
               a
               time
               ,
               Religion
               had
               beene
               neglected
               ,
               yea
               troden
               under
               foot
               ,
               Zacharie
               saith
               that
               when
               the
               faithfull
               should
               repent
               ,
               they
               should
               bee
               endowed
               with
               such
               a
               desire
               of
               true
               Pietie
               ,
               as
               neither
               Father
               nor
               Mother
               should
               suffer
               wicked
               errors
               in
               their
               Sons
               .
               And
               here
               t
               is
               to
               be
               observed
               that
               this
               zeale
               is
               approved
               of
               under
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               Christ
               ;
               for
               Zacharie
               does
               not
               here
               restraine
               this
               Doctrine
               to
               the
               time
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               but
               showes
               what
               shall
               be
               when
               Christ
               is
               come
               ,
               namely
               that
               then
               again
               that
               zeale
               shall
               burne
               in
               the
               hearts
               of
               all
               the
               godly
               which
               was
               almost
               extinct
               .
               It
               followes
               therefore
               this
               Law
               was
               not
               given
               only
               to
               the
               Jewes
               ,
               as
               many
               fanatical
               men
               imagine
               ,
               who
               would
               have
               a
               leave
               of
               disturbing
               the
               world
               ,
               but
               that
               this
               Law
               extends
               to
               us
               also
               .
               *
               Musculus
               speaking
               of
               things
               appertaining
               to
               the
               Classis
               of
               morall
               commands
               ,
               shows
               that
               many
               things
               in
               the
               Prophets
               writings
               belong
               thereunto
               ,
               and
               he
               gives
               this
               reason
               ;
               
                 That
                 in
                 most
                 things
                 they
                 were
                 Interpreters
                 of
                 the
                 Mosaicall
                 Law
              
               ;
               And
               therefore
               Zacharie
               does
               here
               inter
               ●●t
               that
               Law
               in
               Deut.
               13.
               concerning
               false
               Prophets
               and
               Seducers
               ,
               to
               be
               in
               force
               under
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               The
               Prophets
               in
               their
               writings
               doe
               interpret
               and
               explaine
               Moses
               writings
               ,
               as
               the
               Books
               of
               Moses
               doe
               the
               Decalogue
               ,
               written
               by
               God
               in
               two
               
               Tables
               of
               stone
               and
               delivered
               unto
               
                 Moses
                 ,
                 Deut.
              
               5.
               22.
               
               That
               in
               Deut.
               13.
               is
               to
               be
               compared
               with
               this
               Zach.
               13.
               3.
               where
               we
               find
               the
               same
               things
               ,
               almost
               the
               same
               words
               used
               in
               a
               Prophecie
               of
               the
               times
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               the
               meaning
               of
               which
               is
               not
               that
               his
               Father
               or
               Mother
               should
               presently
               run
               a
               Knife
               into
               him
               ,
               but
               that
               though
               they
               begat
               him
               ,
               yet
               they
               should
               be
               the
               means
               to
               bring
               him
               unto
               condigne
               punishment
               ,
               even
               the
               taking
               away
               of
               his
               life
               ,
               and
               so
               Master
               Cartwright
               speaking
               of
               this
               prophecie
               writes
               thus
               .
               
                 No
                 power
                 is
                 given
                 to
                 one
                 private
                 man
                 to
                 kill
                 another
                 ,
                 nor
                 for
                 the
                 Private
                 man
                 to
                 kill
                 his
                 children
                 ,
                 but
                 this
                 manner
                 of
                 speech
                 is
                 grounded
                 on
              
               Deut
               ,
               17.
               7.
               
                 where
                 t
                 is
                 proved
                 the
                 Witnesse
                 who
                 accused
                 should
                 throw
                 the
                 first
                 stone
                 against
                 the
                 convicted
                 persons
                 ,
              
               ergo
               
                 they
                 ascribe
                 the
                 killing
                 of
                 the
                 guilty
                 person
                 ,
                 as
                 belonging
                 to
                 the
                 duty
                 of
                 the
                 Accuser
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               THESIS
               20.
               
            
             
               In
               the
               Scriptures
               of
               the
               new
               Test
               ,
               there
               are
               clear
               grounds
               &
               full
               proofes
               ,
               that
               Hereticks
               and
               false
               Teachers
               ,
               corrupters
               of
               Religion
               ,
               deserve
               to
               be
               punished
               corporally
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               spiritualy
               by
               excommunication
               ,
               and
               that
               Magistrates
               ought
               to
               punish
               in
               cases
               of
               Idolatry
               ,
               Heresie
               and
               such
               like
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               for
               transgressions
               against
               the
               second
               Table
               ;
               Now
               among
               many
               I
               shall
               lay
               down
               these
               following
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               Christ
               and
               his
               Apostles
               being
               accused
               before
               Magistrates
               about
               matters
               of
               Religion
               ,
               as
               blasphemy
               ,
               being
               against
               the
               Law
               of
               Moses
               ,
               and
               such
               like
               ,
               they
               never
               pleaded
               for
               themselves
               that
               it
               was
               not
               lawfull
               to
               punish
               any
               man
               for
               matters
               of
               Religion
               ,
               but
               they
               defended
               their
               causes
               ,
               that
               they
               had
               not
               taught
               any
               thing
               against
               the
               word
               of
               God
               and
               the
               Law
               of
               Moses
               ,
               were
               not
               guilty
               of
               Blasphemy
               or
               Heresie
               ,
               so
               that
               they
               granted
               the
               major
               proposition
               ,
               namely
               that
               is
               was
               lawful
               for
               the
               Magistrate
               to
               punish
               Hereticks
               who
               taught
               against
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               they
               denied
               the
               minor
               that
               they
               were
               Hereticks
               :
               For
               out
               of
               the
               word
               of
               God
               they
               showed
               they
               were
               not
               Hereticks
               ,
               in
               that
               they
               taught
               nothing
               against
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               yea
               nothing
               but
               what
               had
               a
               proof
               in
               the
               Word
               of
               God.
               But
               of
               this
               the
               Reader
               may
               see
               more
               in
               
                 Zanchits
                 Miscellanies
                 De
                 Magistratu
              
               ,
               page
               173.
               2.
               
               Christ
               in
               
                 John
                 2.
                 14
                 
                 ▪
                 
                 15
                 ,
                 16.
                 made
                 a
                 scourge
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 drove
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Temple
              
               those
               that
               made
               
                 his
                 Fathers
                 house
                 a
                 house
                 of
                 merchandise
                 ,
              
               which
               now
               false
               Teachers
               are
               said
               to
               doe
               ,
               2
               Pet.
               2.
               3.
               and
               t
               is
               the
               more
               observable
               that
               Christ
               who
               let
               the
               woman
               taken
               in
               adultery
               go
               away
               and
               did
               not
               punish
               her
               ;
               that
               would
               not
               divide
               an
               inheritance
               because
               his
               Kingdome
               was
               not
               of
               this
               world
               ;
               yet
               in
               the
               matter
               of
               his
               Fathers
               house
               did
               exercise
               coercive
               power
               with
               a
               high
               hand
               ,
               scourging
               and
               driving
               out
               of
               the
               Temple
               those
               that
               sold
               Oxen
               ,
               &c.
               and
               this
               he
               is
               said
               to
               doe
               out
               of
               zeale
               ,
               
                 the
                 zeale
                 of
                 thine
                 House
                 hath
                 eaten
                 me
                 up
                 :
              
               and
               though
               this
               be
               not
               recorded
               for
               Ministers
               to
               use
               a
               materiall
               whip
               ,
               yet
               certainly
               this
               was
               an
               act
               of
               righteousnesse
               that
               should
               have
               been
               done
               by
               the
               Magistrates
               of
               that
               time
               ,
               &
               it
               had
               been
               a
               glorious
               action
               if
               they
               had
               done
               it
               ,
               and
               however
               there
               might
               be
               something
               heroical
               in
               it
               ,
               yet
               doubtlesse
               t
               is
               an
               act
               of
               righteousnesse
               and
               zeal
               that
               ought
               to
               be
               done
               by
               some
               in
               their
               ordinary
               calling
               ,
               viz.
               by
               Magistrates
               .
               3.
               
               Rom.
               13.
               4.
               
               Magistrates
               
                 beare
                 not
                 the
                 sword
                 in
                 vaiue
                 for
                 them
                 that
                 doe
                 evill
                 ,
              
               and
               they
               are
               revengers
               
                 to
                 execute
                 wrath
                 upon
                 them
                 that
                 doe
                 evill
                 :
              
               Now
               Blasphemers
               ,
               Hereticks
               ,
               false
               Teachers
               doe
               evill
               and
               are
               evill
               workers
               ,
               Phil.
               3.
               2.
               2
               
               Epistle
               of
               John
               v.
               11.
               
               Revel
               .
               2.
               2.
               and
               
                 non
                 distinguendum
                 est
                 ubi
                 Scriptura
                 non
                 distinguit
                 :
              
               upon
               which
               place
               Master
               Bilson
               writes
               thus
               ,
               Princes
               in
               the
               new
               Testament
               be
               Gods
               Ministers
               to
               revenge
               malefactors
               ,
               as
               they
               were
               in
               the
               old
               ,
               and
               the
               greater
               the
               wickednesse
               ,
               the
               rather
               to
               be
               punished
               ,
               ergo
               ,
               the
               greatest
               (
               as
               Heresies
               Idolatries
               and
               Blasphemies
               )
               are
               soonest
               of
               all
               other
               vices
               to
               be
               repressed
               by
               Christian
               Magistrates
               ,
               whose
               zeale
               for
               Christs
               glory
               must
               not
               decrease
               ,
               Christs
               care
               for
               their
               Scepters
               being
               increased
               .
               4.
               1
               
               Cor.
               12.
               10.
               29.
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               the
               Apostle
               showes
               us
               that
               when
               Christian
               Magistrates
               were
               wanting
               ,
               besides
               miracles
               ,
               gifts
               of
               healing
               ,
               &c.
               
               Christ
               gave
               a
               speciall
               gift
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               restraining
               Seducers
               and
               obstinate
               Hereticks
               by
               corporall
               punishment
               ;
               There
               were
               some
               that
               had
               a
               speciall
               gift
               of
               coercing
               ungodly
               men
               ;
               this
               Paul
               exercised
               upon
               Elym●n
               the
               false
               Prophet
               and
               Seducer
               ,
               Acts
               13.
               11.
               upon
               which
               place
               
                 Peter
                 Martyr
              
               writes
               fully
               ,
               The
               Church
               then
               had
               not
               the
               Sword
               of
               the
               Magistrate
               by
               which
               offences
               might
               be
               restrained
               ,
               therefore
               a
               power
               was
               given
               of
               punishing
               them
               corporally
               .
               The
               
               best
               Interpreters
               Ancient
               and
               Modern
               ,
               as
               
                 Chrysostome
                 ,
                 Oecumenius
                 ,
                 Calvin
                 ,
                 Beza
                 ,
                 Peter
                 Martyr
                 ,
                 Pareus
                 ,
              
               and
               divers
               others
               doe
               understand
               by
               Powers
               ,
               those
               who
               had
               such
               a
               Gift
               ,
               upon
               which
               place
               I
               intended
               to
               have
               insisted
               largely
               by
               comparing
               other
               Scriptures
               with
               it
               ,
               and
               to
               have
               demonstrated
               from
               it
               ,
               the
               necessity
               and
               lawfulnesse
               of
               a
               power
               of
               punishing
               corporally
               obstinate
               Hereticks
               and
               Seducers
               ,
               but
               I
               must
               take
               off
               .
               5.
               
               
                 Gal.
                 5.
                 12.
                 
                 Paul
              
               wishes
               that
               false
               Teachers
               and
               troublers
               of
               the
               Church
               were
               
                 cut
                 off
              
               :
               which
               place
               I
               intended
               to
               have
               enlarged
               upon
               to
               prove
               it
               meant
               of
               bodily
               cutting
               off
               ,
               but
               cannot
               now
               .
               6.
               1
               
               Tim.
               2.
               2.
               
               Paul
               showes
               Kings
               and
               those
               that
               are
               in
               Authoritie
               are
               to
               be
               prayed
               for
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               lead
               a
               quiet
               and
               a
               peaceable
               life
               in
               all
               godlinesse
               and
               honesty
               ,
               
                 in
                 all
                 godlinesse
              
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               honesty
               :
               This
               is
               the
               end
               of
               prayers
               to
               be
               made
               for
               Magistrates
               ,
               Now
               that
               which
               is
               the
               end
               of
               Prayers
               poured
               out
               for
               Magistrates
               ought
               to
               be
               the
               end
               propounded
               by
               the
               Magistrate
               in
               his
               duty
               ,
               but
               the
               Apostle
               commands
               prayers
               to
               be
               made
               for
               Magistrates
               for
               that
               end
               ,
               ergo
               it
               lyes
               upon
               the
               Magistrate
               to
               see
               to
               it
               ,
               of
               which
               the
               Reader
               may
               see
               more
               in
               
                 Meisner
                 .
                 Polit.
                 de
                 Magistratu
              
               ;
               and
               t
               is
               confessed
               by
               Master
               *
               
                 Thomas
                 Goodwin
              
               in
               his
               
                 Returne
                 of
                 Prayers
              
               ,
               this
               was
               a
               command
               to
               pray
               ,
               that
               God
               would
               give
               Christian
               Magistrates
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               the
               Answer
               of
               which
               was
               in
               giving
               Constantine
               a
               Christian
               Emperor
               ,
               who
               as
               the
               Ecclesiastical
               *
               Histories
               show
               ,
               did
               by
               Lawes
               and
               Edicts
               command
               the
               Christian
               Religion
               ,
               as
               also
               establish
               the
               ●icen●
               Creed
               touching
               the
               Faith
               
                 of
                 one
                 Substance
              
               ,
               banishing
               by
               his
               Edict
               Arius
               and
               his
               adherent●
               ,
               7.
               
               
                 Revel
                 .
                 17
                 ▪
                 16.
                 
                 John
              
               prophecies
               ,
               and
               speaks
               of
               it
               as
               an
               acceptable
               work
               to
               God
               ,
               for
               Christian
               Kings
               and
               States
               by
               their
               Civil
               temporal
               power
               to
               destroy
               the
               Romish
               Religion
               :
               Now
               if
               the
               Romish
               Seducers
               and
               corrupters
               of
               Religion
               (
               upon
               that
               ground
               cald
               the
               Whore
               )
               may
               be
               punished
               by
               Civil
               Magistrates
               ,
               and
               dealt
               with
               by
               other
               weapons
               then
               preaching
               ,
               admonition
               ,
               excommunication
               ,
               then
               such
               as
               are
               certinly
               worse
               then
               they
               ,
               as
               Anti●rinitaria●s
               ,
               Soc●nians
               .
               Libertins
               ,
               may
               be
               also
               by
               Magistrates
               restrained
               .
               Master
               Robinson
               writing
               against
               the
               Anabaptists
               ,
               one
               Helwisse
               who
               interprets
               this
               place
               of
               Spirituall
               weapons
               ,
               answers
               him
               this
               is
               a
               prophecie
               
               of
               Kings
               and
               Magistrates
               whose
               weapons
               and
               power
               are
               other
               besides
               that
               of
               prayers
               which
               is
               common
               to
               all
               Christians
               ,
               t
               is
               spoken
               what
               they
               shal
               doe
               as
               Kings
               :
               Besides
               t
               is
               contrary
               to
               the
               cleare
               meaning
               of
               the
               Holy-Ghost
               ,
               
               which
               is
               ,
               that
               Kings
               should
               first
               use
               their
               Civill
               power
               for
               the
               
                 Beast
                 and
                 Whore
              
               ,
               and
               after
               against
               them
               to
               their
               destruction
               ,
               they
               shall
               give
               their
               power
               to
               the
               Lamb
               ,
               as
               they
               before
               gave
               it
               against
               the
               Lamb
               :
               Now
               we
               know
               they
               used
               their
               Civil
               power
               under
               Poperie
               ,
               as
               a
               means
               by
               which
               to
               suppresse
               the
               true
               Religion
               ,
               and
               therefore
               Princes
               and
               States
               shall
               establish
               the
               true
               by
               that
               means
               and
               destroy
               the
               false
               ,
               of
               which
               I
               had
               thought
               to
               have
               enlarged
               further
               ,
               as
               also
               upon
               the
               other
               New
               Testament
               quotations
               ,
               to
               have
               answered
               the
               evasions
               brought
               against
               them
               ,
               especially
               of
               Hagiomastix
               against
               Rom.
               13.
               4.
               and
               to
               have
               proved
               it
               cannot
               be
               restrained
               only
               against
               evils
               of
               the
               Second
               Table
               ,
               but
               is
               to
               be
               understood
               of
               evil
               against
               the
               First
               ,
               but
               I
               must
               reserve
               these
               things
               ,
               and
               divers
               more
               to
               another
               opportunitie
               ,
               and
               for
               a
               Second
               Part.
               If
               God
               wil.
               To
               God
               only
               wise
               ,
               be
               glory
               through
               Jesus
               Christ
               .
               Amen
               .
            
             
               FINIS
               .
            
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
           GOod
           Reader
           ,
           among
           many
           other
           Errata
           of
           the
           Presse
           ,
           upon
           running
           over
           the
           Book
           in
           hast
           since
           printed
           (
           not
           having
           time
           to
           read
           and
           weigh
           every
           page
           ,
           much
           lesse
           sentence
           or
           line
           )
           I
           finde
           these
           following
           ,
        
         
           ERRATA
           .
        
         
           PAge
           32
           line
           12
           ,
           after
           ought
           to
           be
           r.
           also
           punished
           .
           
             p.
             30.
             l.
          
           13
           for
           they
           r.
           these
           ,
           
             p.
             33
             l.
             28
             r.
          
           four
           and
           five
           fold
           ,
           
             p.
             55
             l.
          
           4.
           for
           latter
           r.
           letter
           ,
           The
           figures
           of
           the
           pages
           which
           should
           be
           56
           ,
           57
           ,
           58
           ,
           59
           ,
           60
           ,
           61
           ,
           62
           ,
           63
           ,
           64.
           are
           misprinted
           ,
           
             p.
             64.
             l.
          
           6.
           for
           mens
           r.
           means
           ,
           
             p.
             78.
             l.
          
           23.
           for
           others
           r.
           other
           Divines
           ,
           
             p.
             167.
             l.
          
           12.
           after
           put
           r.
           upon
           and.
           
        
         
           
             Margin
             .
             Notes
          
           ,
           p.
           14.
           for
           diga
           r.
           digna
           .
           
             p.
             61.
             for
          
           Egyptis
           r.
           Egyptii
           ,
           bones
           r.
           boves
           ,
           
             p.
             130.
             r.
          
           c.
           9
           quae
           .
           4.
           
             p.
             189.
             for
          
           equas
           r.
           equus
           ,
           
             p.
             214.
             r.
          
           praceptorum
           ,
           for
           Prophetam
           r.
           Prophetarum
           ,
           for
           pl●nisqu●
           r.
           plerisque
           ,
           
             p.
             216.
             r.
             after
          
           peccata
           r.
           coercerentur
           .
        
         
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A83437-e220
           
             Numb
             .
             33.
             52
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             ●
             King
             20.
             42.
             
          
           
             Revel
             .
             2.
             20.
             
          
           
             *
             Aug.
             contra
             Petil.
             l.
             2.
             c.
             83.
             
             Noli
             dicere
             ,
             inquit
             Petiliano
             Augustinus
             ,
             Absit
             ,
             absit
             à
             conscientia
             nostra
             ut
             ad
             nostram
             fidem
             aliquem
             compellamus
             :
             facitis
             enim
             ubi
             potestis
             ;
             ubi
             autem
             non
             facitis
             non
             pot●stis
             ,
             sive
             legum
             sive
             invidiae
             tim●re
             ,
             sive
             resistentium
             multitudine
             .
          
           
             *
             Luther
             epist
             .
             ad
             Wences
             .
             Lin
             cum
             .
             Christus
             meus
             vivit
             &
             regnat
             ,
             &
             ego
             vivam
             &
             regnabo
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A83437-e1390
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             *
             Zanch.
             in
             quartum
             praceptum
             .
             Chemnitii
             loci
             Commun
             .
             De
             lege
             Dei
             in
             quartum
             praecept
             .
          
           
             *
             Vide
             Master
             Cheynels
             sermon
             before
             the
             House
             of
             Commons
             on
             that
             text
             of
             Abrahams
             commanding
             his
             children
             pag.
             11.
             
          
           
             *
             Zanch.
             in
             quartum
             praecept
             .
             pag.
             659
             ,
             660.
             
             Non
             enim
             ait
             tu
             mementout
             sanctifices
             ,
             monebis
             autem
             filium
             filiamve
             tuam
             ,
             ut
             &
             ipsi
             sanctificent
             ;
             non
             sic
             ait
             ,
             sed
             memento
             ut
             sanctifices
             ,
             &
             ut
             alii
             etiam
             tui
             sanctificent
             .
             Adigere
             quisque
             Pater
             familias
             potest
             &
             debet
             suos
             domesticos
             ad
             externum
             cultum
             ;
             cur
             non
             etiam
             Mag●stratus
             suos
             subditos
             ?
          
           
             *
             A
             Sermon
             before
             the
             house
             of
             Commons
             cald
             
               A
               Plot
               for
               the
               good
               of
               Posterity
               .
            
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             Pareus
             in
             Gen.
             18.
             19.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Vide
               Junium
               in
            
             2
             Chron.
             19
             4.
             and
             the
             late
             Annotations
             of
             the
             English
             Divines
             on
             that
             place
             .
          
           
             *
             Vide
             
               late
               Annot
               .
               on
               2
               Cron.
            
             34.
             32
             ,
             33.
             
             Regia
             sua
             auctoritate
             obstrinxit
             &
             quāvis
             propensos
             Judaeorū
             animos
             compescuit
             ne
             ipso
             vivo
             ab
             externo
             Dei
             cultu
             deficerent
             ;
             tantam
             adhibuit
             severitatem
             disciplinae
             .
             Tremellius
             &
             Junius
             in
             locum
             .
          
           
             *
             Meisnerus
             Sect.
             2.
             
             Contro
             .
             quaest
             .
             Politic.
             de
             Magist
             .
             pag.
             841.
             
             Vituperatur
             autem
             Solomon
             idololatrica
             sacra
             permittens
             .
             Ames
             .
             Animad
             .
             in
             Remonstrat
             ▪
             Synod
             Script
             .
             super
             5.
             
             Artic.
             de
             Perseverant
             .
             cap.
             7.
             de
             Solomone
             .
             Certum
             est
             Solomonem
             non
             introduxisse
             aut
             admississe
             idola
             in
             domum
             Dei
             ,
             neque
             adegisse
             populum
             ut
             vel
             Dei
             verum
             cultum
             desererent
             vel
             colerent
             Idola
             ;
             neque
             probari
             potest
             eum
             in
             sua
             propria
             persona
             coluisse
             idola
             .
             Hoc
             tantum
             certum
             est
             de
             ejus
             idololatria
             quod
             infatuatus
             a
             mulieribus
             idololatricis
             permiserit
             eas
             construere
             ,
             aut
             ipsemet
             jussit
             cons●rui
             fana
             &
             erigi
             altaria
             .
          
           
             *
             Mercer
             Praefat
             .
             in
             Job
             :
             sane
             diligentius
             omnia
             consideranti
             mihi
             ,
             videtur
             Job
             antiquissimus
             fuisse
             ac
             sub
             Patriarcharum
             tempus
             vixisse
             .
          
           
             *
             Hagio
             mastix
             .
             pag.
             55.
             sect
             .
             43.
             
          
           
             *
             Aug.
             50.
             
             Epist
             .
             ad
             Bonifac.
             Sicut
             servivit
             Rex
             Ninivitarum
             vniversam
             civitatem
             ad
             placandum
             Dominum
             compellendo
             ;
             sicut
             servivit
             Nabuchadonazar
             omnes
             in
             Regno
             suo
             positos
             ,
             a
             blasphemando
             Deo
             lege
             terribili
             revocande
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             because
             it
             ha●●
             no
             influence
             upon
             civill
             authority
             ;
             of
             which
             see
             a●or●
             there
             .
          
           
             *
             First
             then
             the
             Priests
             &
             some
             Prophets
             as
             Ionah
             should
             have
             had
             this
             power
             :
             yea
             
               Adam
               ,
               Isaac
               ,
               &c.
            
             for
             they
             were
             all
             types
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           
             z
             The
             〈◊〉
             b●unds
             or
             Liberty
             of
             consti●●
             stated
             .
             p.
             ●●
             
          
           
             *
             There
             ●e●e
             ●●●o
             Suprea●●
             ,
             two
             Highest
             powers
             ,
             both
             suprea●e
             in
             their
             owne
             kind
             &
             sphere
             ,
             one
             Civill
             ,
             another
             Ecclesiastical●
             :
             Moses
             above
             ●Aaron●
             as
             the
             sup●e●m
             Judge
             in
             the
             power
             of
             the
             sword
             ,
             〈◊〉
             above
             Moses
             In
             sacrificing
             ,
             in
             burning
             〈◊〉
             ,
             in
             judging
             betwen
             the
             clean
             and
             unclean
             .
             Mr.
             cap●●34
             ●34
             .
             〈◊〉
             
               ●quaest
               .
               〈◊〉
               .
               38●
               387
               ,
               388
               ,
               389
               ,
               390
               cap.
               15
               quaest
               .
               11.
               cap.
               16.
               quaest
               .
               12.
               p.
            
             418.
             
             Mr.
             Gillespies
             :
             Book
             cap.
             3.
             that
             the
             Jews
             had
             an
             Ecclesiasticall
             Government
             distinct
             from
             the
             Civill
             .
          
           
             *
             The
             Antient
             Bounds
             or
             Liberty
             of
             Conscience
             stated
             .
             pag.
             59
             ,
             60.
             
          
           
             *
             Trigland
             .
             de
             potest
             .
             Civil
             .
             &
             Eccles
             .
             pag.
             233
             ,
             234.
             
             Walaei
             T●actat
             .
             de
             manere
             Ministr
             .
             Eccles
             .
             &
             Inspectione
             Ma●istratus
             circa
             illud
             .
             
               from
               p.
               21.
               to
               p.
            
             35.
             
             Apollon
             .
             Ius
             Majestat
             .
             circa
             sacra
             part
             .
             pri
             .
             67
             ,
             68.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             Dr.
             Taylors
             Treatisse
             of
             the
             Types
             and
             shadowes
             of
             Christ
             contained
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             .
          
           
             *
             Triglandus
             
               de
               potestat
               .
               Civil
               .
               &
               Ecclesiastica
            
             Jehosaphat
             ,
             Hiskia
             ,
             Josiah
             ,
             
               &
               similes
               nil
               nisi
               reges
               fuere
               non
               Proph●tae
               .
            
             p.
             237.
             
             A
             great
             difference
             is
             made
             by
             learned
             Divines
             for
             Types
             and
             Prophets
             between
             
               Moses
               ,
               David
               ,
               Solomon
               Joshua
               ,
            
             and
             
               Josiah
               ,
               Hezekiah
               ,
               &c.
            
             
          
           
             The
             Blo●dy
             Tenet
             .
             page
             179
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             *
             See
             Dr.
             Taylors
             Treatise
             of
             Types
             ,
             
               c.
               6.
               p.
            
             33
             34
             ,
             35
             ,
             36.
             
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             *
             Bellarm.
             De
             laicis
             lib.
             3.
             cap.
             19.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Gabriel
               Powell
            
             Refutat
             .
             of
             an
             Apologet.
             Epistle
             ●e●
             Toleration
             page
             40.
             
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             *
             Meisnerus
             Sect.
             2.
             
             Controvers
             .
             quaest
             .
             Politic
             .
             De
             Magistr
             .
             pag.
             
          
           
             *
             Bilsons
             difference
             between
             Christian
             subjection
             and
             unchristian
             Rebellion
             .
             
               part
               2.
               pag.
            
             178.
             
          
           
             *
             August
             .
             Epist
             .
             50.
             
          
           
             *
             Vide
             Late
             Annotations
             of
             English
             Divines
             on
             the
             place
             .
          
           
             Vide
             
               Pet.
               Mart.
            
             in
             locum
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Phil.
               Mela●c
            
             .
             de
             Magistrat
             .
             Civilibus
             &
             dignitate
             Rerum
             Politic.
             
          
           
             a
             Triglandu●
             de
             potest
             .
             Civili
             .
             &
             Eccles
             .
             c.
             13.
             p.
             258.
             259
             
          
           
             *
             Amesius
             Medul
             .
             lib.
             2.
             cap.
             17.
             pag.
             551.
             
             Magistratuum
             est
             politicis
             medi●●
             ,
             &
             potestate
             coerciva
             procurare
             bonum
             commun●
             ,
             tam
             spirituale
             quam
             corporale
             omnium
             corum
             ,
             quo●
             habent
             suae
             jurisdictioni
             commissos
             .
          
           
             *
             Bilsons
             difference
             between
             Christian
             subjection
             and
             unchristian
             Rebellion
             ,
             
               part
               3.
               page
            
             308.
             
          
           
             Zanch.
             in
             qua●
             .
             praecept
             .
             659.
             
          
           
             *
             Zanchius
             in
             quart
             .
             praecept
             .
             659
             ,
             660
             Quia
             vero
             Synecdoche
             est
             sub
             Patresamilias
             ,
             complectens
             &
             Magistratum
             ,
             ideo
             tacite
             etiam
             docet
             ,
             non
             solum
             quid
             inc●●bat
             cuique
             Patrifamilias
             ,
             sed
             etia●
             quodnam
             sit
             Magistratus
             officium
             in
             religione
             :
             nempe
             ut
             primo
             intelligat
             ex
             lege
             Dei
             quae
             sit
             ejus
             voluntas
             ;
             deinde
             eam
             faciet
             ipse
             ,
             &
             curet
             ab
             aliis
             etiam
             fieri
             ,
             Sabbatumque
             ex
             ejus
             voluntat●
             sanctific●●i
             ,
             vide
             ibi
             plura
             .
          
           
             *
             Chemnitius
             loc
             .
             com
             .
             de
             lege
             Dei
             in
             quart
             .
             praecept
             .
             p.
             144.
             
             Manifestum
             est
             a
             Parentibus
             ,
             Patribus
             familias
             &
             Magistra
             tibus
             exigi
             non
             tantum
             ut
             ipsi
             Sabbatum
             sanctificent
             ,
             sed
             ipsorum
             officii
             esse
             ut
             curent
             a
             reliquis
             etiam
             sanctificari
             ,
             prohibeant
             &
             puniant
             prophanationem
             .
             Et
             oftendit
             Deus
             Magistratum
             debere
             curare
             ut
             peregrini
             habitantes
             in
             portis
             conforment
             se
             religioni
             verae
             ,
             ne
             inde
             oriantur
             scandala
             .
          
           
             *
             Rivetus
             in
             Decal
             .
             pag.
             112.
             
             Zanch.
             in
             quar
             .
             pr●cept
             .
             p.
             600.
             
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             *
             Magistratus
             omnis
             ta●
             .
             Christianus
             quam
             non
             Christianus
             potest
             &
             debet
             .
             Vide
             plura
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             1.
             19
             ,
             20
             ,
             21.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Vit.
               Num.
               Pompil
               .
               De
               Reverent
               .
               Dei
               hoe
               age
               .
               Numa
            
             also
             forbad
             the
             Romans
             to
             beleeve
             that
             God
             hath
             either
             forme
             or
             likenesse
             of
             beast
             or
             man
             ,
             so
             that
             in
             Rome
             there
             was
             no
             Image
             of
             God
             neither
             painted
             nor
             graven
             .
             
               Vide
               ibi
               plura
            
             .
          
           
             *
             De
             Republ.
             Eccles
             .
             cap.
             ●
             .
             579
             ,
             580.
             
             Quod
             si
             praeter
             nudum
             lumen
             naturae
             ,
             &
             naeturalis
             solius
             rationis
             dictamen
             ,
             adsit
             in
             Rege
             terreno
             ,
             ex
             Dei
             beneficio
             etiam
             lumen
             fidei
             ,
             adeoque
             dictamen
             hoc
             rationis
             supernaturalibus
             etiam
             virtutibus
             infusis
             dirigatur
             ,
             tunc
             similiter
             ex
             ●odem
             regis
             officio
             religionis
             queque
             Custes
             ita
             suam
             debet
             ordinare
             Politiam
             ,
             primum
             negative
             ut
             illa
             cum
             fide
             moribusque
             fideli
             homini
             digni●
             no●s
             pugnet
             ;
             deinde
             positive
             per
             actus
             externos
             (
             qui
             soli
             ad
             ipsius
             spectant
             potestatem
             )
             externam
             divinum
             cultum
             foveat
             ,
             promoveat
             ,
             &c.
             
             Vide
             ibi
             plura
             .
             Zanch.
             de
             Magistr
             .
             553
             ,
             554.
             
          
           
             *
             Lib.
             2.
             cap.
             3.
             154.
             155
             ,
             156.
             
             De
             Jure
             Natur
             .
             &
             Gent.
             Lib.
             1.
             cap.
             10.
             
             Gentilis
             quilibet
             qui
             non
             in
             se
             receperat
             septem
             praecepta
             Noachidis
             imperata
             ultimo
             supplicio
             assiciendus
             erat
             si
             inditione
             nostra
             commoraretur
             .
          
           
             *
             Mr.
             Selden
             De
             Jure
             Naturali
             &
             Gentium
             .
             l.
             2.
             c.
             3.
             156
             lib.
             2.
             c.
             12.
             162.
             lib.
             3.
             cap.
             1.
             274.
             275.
             
             De
             jure
             Gentium
             lib.
             2.
             cap.
             12
             263.
             
             Ceterùm
             quoniam
             hac
             in
             re
             gravioribus
             coerceri
             volebant
             panis
             Gentiles
             seu
             Proselytas
             Domicilii
             quam
             cives
             Ebraicos
             ,
             ideo
             ex
             Iure
             Gentium
             interv●niente
             seu
             Proselytis
             ejusmodi
             ipsisque
             superinducto
             ,
             tam
             cogneminis
             alicujus
             Blasphemiam
             aut
             maledictionem
             quam
             nominis
             propri●
             ,
             in
             Proselyto
             domicilii
             seu
             Noachide
             ultimo
             plectebant
             supplicia
             .
             Maimonides
             ,
             Noachides
             qui
             maledixerit
             Nomini
             ,
             five
             id
             fecerit
             Nomine
             Proprio
             seu
             tetragrammato
             ,
             sive
             cognomine
             aliquo
             quocunque
             modo
             ,
             reus
             est
             mortis
             ,
             quod
             non
             ita
             obtinet
             in
             Israelita
             .
          
           
             *
             Acontius
             De
             stratagem
             .
             Satanae
             pag.
             150.
             151.
             
             Est
             enim
             in
             lege
             ut
             omnis
             Israel
             audiens
             timeat
             &c
             :
             Quae
             certe
             ratio
             perpetuo
             viget
             ,
             ut
             quanquam
             lex
             ipsa
             exspiraverit
             ,
             tam
             sit
             tamen
             jus
             magistratui
             similem
             aliam
             condendi
             quam
             〈◊〉
             jus
             est
             in
             homicidas
             ,
             adulteros
             aliosquae
             facinorosos
             homines
             leges
             condere
             .
          
           
             *
             Nam
             ubicunque
             ultimo
             supplicio
             punitur
             in
             foro
             Israelitico
             ●ultus
             extraneus
             ,
             ibi
             Noachides
             ob
             similem
             cultum
             plectendus
             erat
             .
             Et
             ubicunque
             in
             foro
             Israelitico
             morte
             non
             punitur
             ejusmodi
             cultus
             ,
             neque
             ob
             similem
             gladio
             plectitur
             Noachides
             .
             pag.
             132.
             
             Praeter
             Idololatriam
             at
             maledictionem
             Numinis
             ,
             nihil
             omnino
             ex
             jure
             naturali
             seu
             hominum
             omnium
             communi
             pro
             crimine
             seu
             delicto
             circa
             sacra
             ,
             quatenus
             scilicet
             Noachidas
             solùm
             ea
             respitiebant
             ,
             in
             foro
             ,
             quoties
             sistebatur
             Proselytus
             Domicilii
             ,
             seu
             Gentilis
             ejusmodi
             ipsis
             est
             habitum
             ▪
             Pag
             275.
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             *
             Vide
             Pareu●●
             in
             locum
             .
          
           
             *
             Bulling
             .
             lib.
             4.
             adu
             .
             Anabapt
             .
             cap.
             4.
             
             Aliae
             praeterea
             pars
             legis
             est
             politica
             quae
             versatur
             in
             judiciis
             ,
             haeredetatibus
             ,
             contractibus
             poenis
             &
             suppliciis
             &
             in
             administratione
             Rei
             publicae
             Quoniam
             vero
             non
             habitamus
             Cha●anaeam
             regionem
             ,
             ad
             quā
             multae
             leges
             accomodatae
             sunt
             abrogata
             quoque
             est
             lex
             quoad
             hanc
             partem
             :
             interim
             pax
             &
             judicia
             &
             alia
             bonae
             non
             to●luntur
             .
          
           
             *
             Synops
             .
             Puri
             .
             Theolog.
             cap.
             50
             Ames
             .
             Cas
             .
             Conscient
             .
             l.
             4.
             c.
             4.
             lib.
             51
             cap.
             26.
             quaest
             .
             tertia
             .
          
           
             *
             Appendix
             ad
             ,
             Exodum
             ,
          
           
             *
             Beza
             de
             Haereticis
             à
             Magistratu
             puniendis
             pasia
             54.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             Cartwr-second
             Reply
             to
             Dr.
             
               Whitgift
               pag.
            
             98.
             99.
             
          
           
             *
             Ames
             .
             ●Cas
             .
             lib
             5
             cap.
             52.
             quaest
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             *
             
               Henr.
               Alting
            
             .
             loc
             .
             commun
             .
             per
             1.
             loc
             .
             7.
             de
             leges
             Dei.
             Cognos●itur
             autem
             Juris
             communis
             ratio
             ,
             si
             idem
             ab
             aliis
             :
             quoque
             legiflatoribus
             ex
             luce
             naturae
             c●nr●su
             m
             ,
             ac
             sanatum
             fuisse
             ;
             vel
             ad
             tuendā
             Preceptorum
             Decalogi
             obedientiam
             facere
             corriperiatur
             .
          
           
             a
             
               Phil.
               Mela.
            
             De
             Magistr
             .
             Civil
             .
             &
             Dign
             .
             Rerum
             Politic.
             Haec
             sententia
             omnibus
             hominibus
             ,
             imo
             omnibus
             creaturis
             intelligentibus
             concionatur
             .
             Suo
             quisqu●
             loco
             prohibere
             manifestas
             Dei
             comumelias
             debet
             .
             Quare
             &
             Magistratus
             prohibere
             &
             puni●e
             debent
             Epicureos
             sermones
             ,
             Idolorum
             honores
             ,
             faedera
             Daemonum
             ,
             professionem
             impior●●
             dogmatum
             .
             Vt
             omnes
             politiae
             sanxerunt
             paenas
             adversus
             perjuros
             ,
             mult●●
             etiā
             apud
             Ethnicos
             sanxerunt
             paenas
             adversus
             perj●ros
             multae
             etiam
             apud
             Ethnicos
             sanxerunt
             paenas
             adversus
             Epicuraeos
             seu
             Atheos
             qui
             palam
             dixerunt
             nihil
             esse
             Deum
             ,
             aut
             nullam
             esse
             providentiam
             Dei.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Peter
               Martyr
            
             loc
             .
             commun
             .
             Class
             .
             4.
             cap.
             13.
             
          
           
             c
             Zanchius
             in
             quarr
             .
             praecept
             .
             loc
             .
             5.
             
             De
             officio
             principium
             in
             Religione
             ,
             pag.
             790.
             
             Hoc
             liquet
             primum
             à
             lege
             naturae
             :
             omnes
             enim
             principe
             inter
             Gentes
             judicarunt
             ad
             se
             pertinere
             curam
             Religionis
             .
          
           
             d
             Beza
             de
             Hereticis
             à
             Magistrat
             .
             puniendis
             .
          
           
             e
             Musculus
             De
             Magistrat
             .
             627.
             
             Agnoverunt
             hoc
             Ethnicorum
             quoque
             sapientes
             qui
             primum
             locum
             in
             Republicae
             Institutione
             Religioni
             dederunt
             .
             Fuerunt
             quidem
             illi
             homines
             Ethnici
             ,
             viam
             Dei
             ignorantes
             ,
             &
             ab
             Ecclesia
             illius
             alieni
             :
             in
             eo
             tamen
             haud
             quaquam
             errarunt
             ,
             quod
             sine
             pietatis
             ac
             Religionis
             observantia
             ,
             nullam
             cujuscunque
             Reipublicae
             politiam
             feliciter
             institui
             regique
             posse
             senserunt
             :
             cum
             ergo
             sententiae
             hujus
             veritas
             tam
             sit
             manifesta
             ut
             ne
             Ethnicos
             quidem
             latere
             potuerit
             :
             an
             non
             magis
             agnoscenda
             nobis
             &
             amplectenda
             qui
             cognitione
             Dei
             non
             gentes
             modo
             sed
             &
             populum
             legis
             longe
             ant●cellimus
             .
          
           
             f
             
               Mr.
               Selden
            
             De
             Jure
             Naturali
             &
             Gentium
             ,
             
               lib.
               1.
               cap.
               8.
               cap.
               10.
               lib.
               2.
               cap.
               1.
               cap.
               2.
               cap.
               3.
               cap.
               12.
               cap.
               13.
               l.
               3.
               c.
            
             1.
             
             Praeter
             Idololatriam
             ac
             maledictionē
             numinis
             ,
             Nihil
             omnino
             ex
             Jure
             Naturali
             ,
             seu
             hominum
             omnium
             communi
             p●o
             Criminc
             seu
             Dilecto
             circa
             sacra
             ,
             qua●enus
             scilicet
             Noachidas
             solùm
             ea
             respiciebant
             ,
             in
             foro
             ,
             quoties
             sistebatur
             Proselytus
             domicilii
             ,
             seu
             Gentilis
             ejusmodi
             ipsis
             est
             habitum
             .
             Caeterum
             ex
             alia
             lege
             sacra
             obtinuit
             apud
             aliquos
             opinio
             (
             quae
             hic
             non
             praetermittenda
             )
             Gentilium
             nemini
             licuisse
             ,
             Numini
             patrio
             ,
             seu
             quod
             ipse
             velut
             patrium
             coluerit
             ,
             maledixisse
             .
             Hac
             locutioris
             formula
             ,
             Levit.
             24.
             15.
             volunt
             nonnulli
             non
             solum
             cunctis
             mortalium
             Numinis
             sanctissimi
             ,
             ac
             Vnici
             maledictionem
             interdici
             ;
             verum
             etiam
             Gentilibus
             apud
             Ebraeos
             ,
             maledictionem
             Deorum
             quos
             sibi
             adsciverant
             .
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             e
             Vide
             Ainsworrh
             .
             
               late
               Annotat
               .
               of
               our
               English
               .
               Divines
               .
            
             Piscat
             .
             in
             Exod.
             8.
             26.
             
             Quod
             abominationi
             est
             Egyptiis
             .
             Hoc
             est
             animalia
             à
             quorum
             caede
             abhorrent
             Egyptis
             ,
             quippe
             quae
             ipsi
             adorant
             :
             ut
             bones
             ant
             vitulos
             ▪
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             *
             Cartwrights
             second
             Reply
             to
             Dr.
             Whitgifts
             second
             Answ
             .
             pag
             98
             ,
             99.
             
          
           
             a
             Minus
             Cessus
             Senensis
             Sect.
             tert
             .
             p.
             183.
             
          
           
             b
             Abraham
             utique
             non
             fuit
             sub
             Paedagogi●
             Mosis
             .
             Muscul
             .
             loc
             .
             Commun
             .
             De
             Abrogat
             .
             Mosaic
             .
             leg
             .
             p.
             142.
             
          
           
             c
             See
             Hagiomastix
             from
             Sect
             34.
             to
             Sect
             41.
             and
             
               Minus
               Celsus
               Senensis
            
             from
             
               p.
               183.
               to
            
             192.
             and
             compare
             them
             together
             .
          
           
             *
             Zanchius
             〈◊〉
             magistrat●
             p.
             170.
             
          
           
             *
             In
             lege
             Moses
             punitionū
             sons
             illa
             vox
             au●
             fer●s
             malum
             de
             media
             〈◊〉
             
               Pet.
               Martyr
            
             loc
             .
             common
             .
             p
             647.
             
          
           
             *
             Zanchius
             Dedisciplina
             .
             Synops
             .
             purior
             .
             Theolog
             De
             Discipl
             .
             Eccles
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Robins
               Justifi
               .
               cat
            
             .
             of
             Separat
             .
             Catechisme
             .
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             *
             Baz●
             de
             Haeret
             .
             a
             Magistr
             .
             puniendis
             .
             Nullae
             idone●
             ratio
             afferri
             potest
             cur
             Dei
             majestas
             minoris
             apud
             nos
             ponderis
             esse
             debeat
             quam
             olim
             apud
             Judaeos
             fuerit
             ;
             imo
             vero
             Christiani
             si
             veram
             religionem
             minore
             studio
             tueant●r
             quam
             olim
             Judaei
             ,
             imo
             minus
             excusari
             possint
             quo
             clari●s
             sese
             Dominus
             per
             filiu●●
             suum
             quā
             per
             prophetas
             patefecit
             .
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             *
             Bulling
             .
             ad
             verses
             Anabapt
             .
             lib.
             5.
             cap.
             5.
             175.
             176.
             cap.
             6.
             177.
             178.
             cap.
             8.
             184.
             
          
           
             *
             Osiand
             .
             Enchi●id
             De
             Magistratu
             Polit.
             quaest
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Alexander
               Alensis
            
             paar
             3.
             quaest
             .
             26.
             
             
               Thomas
               Aqinas
            
             1
             ,
             2.
             quaest
             .
             94
             Estius
             in
             lib.
             S●ntent
             .
             lib.
             3.
             
             Distinct
             .
             36.
             
             Suarez
             .
             de
             legib
             .
             lib.
             1.
             cap.
             3.
             lib.
             2
             c.
             6.
             
             Molina
             Tractat.
             1.
             
             De
             Jure
             &
             Justitia
             ,
             Alphonsus
             a
             Castro
             de
             lege
             paenali
             lib.
             2.
             cap.
             14.
             
             Azor
             .
             Institut
             .
             Moral
             .
             Muscul
             .
             loc
             .
             commun
             .
             de
             lege
             naturae
             .
          
           
             *
             Nec
             est
             ut
             dicat
             quisquam
             non
             est
             nobis
             Christianis
             ●ttendendum
             in
             religione
             quid
             dictitet
             lumen
             naturae
             ,
             sed
             quid
             nobis
             sanctae
             Scripturae
             praescribant
             quae
             ad
             hoc
             sunt
             datae
             ,
             ut
             ad
             omne
             bonum
             opus
             instructi
             red
             daemur
             .
             licet
             〈◊〉
             in
             iis
             quae
             fidei
             nostra
             mysteria
             concernu●●
             non
             sit
             c●asulendu
             lex
             naturae
             ,
             sed
             magis
             sacrae
             Scriptura
             :
             simul
             tamen
             conte●●i
             〈◊〉
             debent
             ,
             quae
             divi●oconsilio
             〈◊〉
             ●estric
             naturaliter
             ●sure●
             inscripta
             qualis
             est
             lex
             illa
             ,
             quam
             naturae
             vocamus
             ;
             cuj●●
             nobis
             directionem
             &
             Prophetae
             ,
             &
             Christus
             &
             Apostoli
             commendant
             .
          
           
             *
             O
             Vtinam
             &
             bodie
             amputentur
             omnes
             illi
             falsi
             Doctores
             ac
             Pastores
             qui
             ●●●pus
             Ecclesiarum
             Christi
             sic
             occupant
             ,
             ut
             inde
             avelli
             non
             posse
             videantur
             nisi
             quemadmod●m
             ves●es
             ferro
             exciduntur
             &
             abjiciuntur
             ,
             i●a
             ipsi
             quoque
             forti
             ●anu
             p●r
             Christianos
             ,
             Magistratus
             ●mputentur
             ,
             qu●
             salus
             fidelium
             quae
             peri●litatur
             recuper●tur
             .
          
           
             *
             De
             Haeresi
             .
             p.
             611
             ,
             612.
             
             De
             illis
             here●icis
             loquer
             ,
             qui
             et
             si
             graviter
             errent
             haud
             tame●
             blasphemi
             sunt
             adversus
             Deum
             .
             Blasphemum
             lex
             Dei
             vivere
             non
             patitur
             .
          
           
             *
             Musculus
             in
             qu●tum
             praecept
             .
             pag.
             81
             ,
             82.
             non
             dico
             simpliciter
             ad
             solos
             Israelitas
             pertinere
             Decalogi
             hujus
             observantiam
             ,
             sed
             quate●us
             pertinet
             ad
             legem
             Mosaicam
             &
             tabulas
             ●abet
             foederis
             à
             Deo
             cum
             Israele
             initi
             Hacte●us
             utique
             neque
             Gentes
             neque
             Christian●s
             constringit
             sed
             solos
             Israelitas
             ,
             quos
             legis
             hujus
             dispensatio
             peculiariter
             &
             nominatim
             concernit
             .
             Interea
             tamen
             sciendu●
             est
             ,
             quae
             in
             hoc
             Decalogo
             〈◊〉
             nentur
             ,
             quatenus
             in
             sesunt
             bona
             ,
             justa
             aequa
             &
             pia
             ,
             &
             ad
             legem
             naturae
             pertinent
             ,
             hactenus
             illorum
             observantiam
             pertinere
             ad
             omnes
             .
             Quatenus
             Israelitis
             per
             Mosem
             legaliter
             est
             traditus
             ,
             solos
             Israelitas
             legaliter
             constringit
             :
             quatenus
             vero
             cum
             lege
             naturae
             justitia
             &
             equitate
             consentit
             ,
             non
             solos
             Israelitas
             ,
             sed
             omnes
             homines
             ad
             sui
             observantiam
             habet
             obnoxios
             .
             Muscul
             .
             de
             legibus
             141
             ,
             142.
             
          
           
             Episcop
             .
             Winton
             .
             opusc
             .
             pag.
             145.
             
             Ames
             .
             lib.
             5.
             cas
             .
             consc
             .
             cap.
             1.
             
             Mepul
             .
             lib.
             2.
             cap.
             13.
             
          
           
             *
             Judi●iales
             le●es
             proprie
             illae
             fuerunt
             quae
             cum
             non
             fuerunt
             ,
             caremoniales
             ,
             singularem
             populum
             Judaicum
             respectum
             habuere
             ,
             ita
             ut
             ratio
             causa
             &
             fundamentum
             earū
             positū
             fuerit
             in
             illius
             populi
             peculiari
             aliqua
             çonditione
             .
             Leges
             igitur
             illae
             quae
             judicialibus
             annumerari
             solent
             &
             tamen
             in
             ratione
             sua
             nullu●
             singularem
             respectum
             habuerunt
             ad
             conditionem
             Judaeo●um
             ,
             magis
             quā
             aliorum
             populorum
             ,
             illae
             omnes
             sunt
             juris
             moralis
             ac
             naturalis
             ,
             omnium
             populorum
             communes
             .
          
           
             *
             Kekerman
             lib.
             1.
             cap.
             7.
             
             D●
             praedicam
             .
             Substantiae
             &
             lib.
             1.
             cap.
             21.
             
             Burgerdis
             .
             Institut
             .
             Logic.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             13.
             c.
             4.
             
             Seton
             .
             Log.
             De
             Substantia
             .
             Substantia
             quà
             substantia
             non
             variatur
             gradibus
             seu
             non
             recipit
             magis
             &
             minus
             .
             Substantia
             eadem
             numero
             permanens
             ,
             potest
             contraria
             accidentia
             in
             se
             suscipere
             .
             Accid
             .
             communia
             recipiunt
             gradus
             .
             Accidens
             est
             quod
             adest
             &
             abest
             sine
             subjecti
             interitu
             .
             Accidentia
             sunt
             seperabilia
             à
             subjecto
             .
          
           
             *
             Cas
             .
             Cons
             .
             lib.
             5.
             cap.
             1.
             
             De
             Jure
             .
          
           
             *
             Zepperi
             Mosaic
             .
             Leg.
             Forens
             .
             explanat
             .
             l.
             1.
             c.
             6
             de
             varia
             legum
             mosaicarū
             composit
             .
             pag.
             36.
             37.
             
             Decalogus
             sane
             ut
             nt
             mere
             moralis
             ,
             immutabilis
             ,
             &
             perpetuus
             videri
             queat
             ,
             aliquid
             tamen
             &
             cereminiale
             &
             forense
             admixtū
             habet
             .
             Quintum
             praeceptū
             morale
             est
             quatenus
             parentibus
             a
             liberis
             honorem
             exhiberi
             vult
             ;
             judiciale
             &
             politicum
             quatenus
             terrae
             Chanaan
             &
             benedictionis
             in
             illa
             promissionem
             continet
             .
             Ceremoniale
             in
             super
             aliquid
             ,
             quatenus
             Chananaea
             terra
             typus
             erat
             caelestis
             illius
             patriae
             .
             vid.
             ibi
             plura
             .
             Rivet
             .
             explicat
             .
             Decal
             .
             p.
             12.
             promissio
             enim
             addi●a
             praecepto
             quinto
             expresse
             loquitur
             de
             terra-quam
             Deus
             erat
             daturus
             populo
             quae
             hoc
             tempore
             nos
             non
             respieit
             .
          
           
             *
             Danaus
             in
             Tim.
             2.
             
             Epistol
             .
             Dedicat.
             in
             cap.
             3.
             v.
             15.
             cap.
             5.
             v.
             14.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Apologet
               Narration
            
             .
             Meere
             circumstances
             we
             except
             ,
             or
             what
             rules
             the
             Law
             of
             nature
             doth
             in
             common
             dictate
             .
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             *
             The
             stoning
             to
             death
             with
             stones
             Idolaters
             ,
             false
             Prophets
             ,
             was
             not
             essentiall
             as
             Zach.
             13.
             3.
             showes
             who
             there
             prophecies
             they
             shall
             be
             thrust
             through
             ,
             not
             stoned
             .
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             *
             Beza
             De
             Haeret
             .
             a
             Magistr
             .
             Page
             154.
             
             Judicialis
             autem
             L●xeam
             duntaxat
             justitiae
             &
             aequitatis
             partē
             sigillatim
             explicat
             ,
             quae
             in
             iis
             rebus
             versatur
             de
             quibus
             judicia
             constituta
             sunt
             .
          
           
             *
             Ames
             .
             lib.
             5.
             
             
               Cas
               .
               Consc
            
             .
             cap.
             1.
             de
             jure
             ista
             Lex
             judicialis
             quae
             per
             Mosen
             traditae
             fuit
             Israelitis
             ut
             eorum
             propria
             ,
             fuit
             ipsis
             accuratissima
             determinatio
             &
             accommodatio
             juris
             naturalis
             secundum
             illius
             populi
             singula●em
             determinationem
             .
             Ista
             Lex
             ad
             Christianos
             pertinet
             tantum
             sub
             ratione
             doctrinae
             quatenus
             vel
             generali
             sua
             natura
             ,
             vel
             proportionis
             aquitate
             ,
             exhibet
             semper
             nobis
             optimam
             naturalis
             juris
             determinationem
             .
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             Calvin
             .
             Refut●t
             errorum
             Serveti
             ,
             in
             Quaest
             .
             an
             Christianis
             Judicibus
             H●reticos
             punire
             liceat
             .
             p.
             59●
             
          
           
             *
             Cretensis
             p.
             11.
             
          
           
             *
             A
             letter
             by
             way
             of
             Answer
             to
             a
             letter
             of
             Mr.
             Vicars
             .
             A
             candle
             to
             see
             the
             Sunne
             .
             Apolog
             .
             for
             some
             passages
             in
             Hagiomastix
             by
             divers
             Independents
             .
          
           
             *
             Viz.
             that
             of
             Deut.
             13.
             5.
             9
             
          
           
             *
             Eusebii
             Eccles
             .
             Histor
             .
             lib.
             7.
             cap.
             29.
             
          
           
             *
             Rivet
             explicat
             Decal
             .
             p.
             209.
             
          
           
             *
             Theod.
             Hist
             .
             Eccles
             .
             
               lib.
               5.
               cap.
            
             20.
             
          
           
             *
             Appendix
             to
             Hagiomastix
             Apolog.
             of
             some
             of
             Mr.
             Goodwins
             Church
             ,
             for
             Hagiomastix
             A
             Candle
             to
             light
             the
             Sun.
             
          
           
             Whitak
             .
             disput
             .
             de
             sacra
             Script
             .
             contra
             Bellarm.
             &
             Staplet
             .
             De
             Scripturae
             authoritate
             ,
             perspicuitate
             ,
             interpretatione
             ,
             &
             perfectione
             .
             
               John
               Whites
            
             way
             to
             the
             true
             Church
             .
             
               Rob.
               Baron
            
             .
             Apodixis
             Catholica
             sive
             Apologia
             pro
             Disput.
             d●
             Firmali
             objecto
             Fidei
             .
             Rivet
             .
             Cathol
             .
             Orth●dox
             .
             Tractat.
             Prim.
             de
             Scriptura
             .
          
           
             With
             divers
             Pamphlets
             of
             Saltmarsh
             and
             walwyn
             for
             liberty
             of
             Conscience
             .
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             *
             Juuius
             in
             locū
             Narratio
             de
             litis
             contestatione
             ,
             qua
             accusatur
             Jeremia
             v.
             11.
             &
             seipsum
             defendit
             ,
             Defensio
             Jeremiae
             juridicialis
             absoluta
             (
             ut
             vocant
             Rhetores
             )
             incipiens
             &
             concludens
             a
             vocatione
             dei
             &
             jure
             ab
             ipso
             factū
             afferens
             .
          
           
             *
             
               See
               in
               Mr.
            
             Gillesp
             .
             Aarons
             rod
             blossoming
             ,
             p.
             18
             ,
             19
             ,
             20.
             
          
           
             *
             Aainsworth
             Annot.
             on
             
               Exod
               .
               28.
               30.
               
               Numb
               .
               27.
               21.
               
               Eleazar
            
             shal
             aske
             councell
             of
             God
             for
             Joshua
             in
             all
             doubtfull
             cases
             in
             all
             their
             warre
             ,
             &c.
             
             Diodates
             Annot.
             on
             
               Numb
               .
               27.
               21.
               2
               
               Sam.
            
             21.
             1.
             
             Annor
             .
             of
             our
             English
             Divines
             on
             
               Exod
               .
               28.
               30.
               
               Iuni●
               Annot.
            
             in
             Num.
             27.
             21.
             1
             
             Sam.
             28.
             6.
             
          
           
             *
             Petr.
             Mart.
             
               loc
               .
               commun
               .
               Class
               .
               1.
               cap.
            
             7.
             
             Weems
             
               Christian
               Synagogue
            
             .
             chap.
             4.
             
             Theodoret.
             Quaest.
             in
             Exod
             quaest
             .
             60.
             
             Suara
             pectus
             erat
             :
             Indumenti
             genus
             quod
             Rationale
             vecabatur
             ,
             tegens
             cor
             partem
             ration
             alem
             .
             Quo
             quidem
             vestimento
             cognoscebatur
             ,
             victoria
             ne
             an
             clades
             bello
             immuneret
             :
             ut
             perspicuum
             est
             ex
             Historiam
             Regnorum
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Petr
               Mart
            
             loc
             .
             commun
             Class
             .
             1.
             cap.
             7.
             
             Hic
             ut
             inquit
             Chambi
             mos
             erat
             interrogandi
             Deum
             .
             Qui
             volebat
             de
             publico
             ,
             vel
             alioqui
             de
             gravi
             negotio
             percontari
             ,
             veniebat
             ad
             sacerdotem
             :
             Is
             indutus
             Ephod
             ,
             stabat
             coram
             arca
             Domini
             .
             In
             Ephoa
             sine
             in
             pectorali
             ,
             erant
             inclusi
             duo
             decim
             lapides
             pretiosi
             ,
             in
             quib
             us
             nomina
             duodecim
             tribuum
             erant
             inscripta
             .
             Interrogantem
             oportuit
             faciem
             ob
             vertere
             ad
             sacerdotem
             &
             interrogare
             non
             quidem
             tam
             aperte
             ut
             vox
             audiretur
             ,
             nec
             ita
             etiam
             obscure
             ,
             ut
             tantum
             in
             anima
             cogitaret
             ,
             quae
             petebat
             .
             Deinde
             sacerdoti
             hoc
             pacto
             reddebatur
             oraculum
             .
             Spiritus
             sanctivi
             literae
             quaedam
             in
             pectorali
             eminebant
             idque
             vel
             loco
             vel
             fulgore
             ,
             in
             quibus
             sacerdos
             oraculum
             &
             voluntatem
             Dei
             legebat
             .
             Haec
             Chimb●
             Cui
             quantum
             fidei
             fit
             tribuendum
             nescio
             .
             Potuit
             enim
             fieri
             ut
             spiritus
             Dei
             absque
             literis
             oracula
             ediderit
             per
             vocem
             summi
             sacerdotis
             ,
             cujus
             animum
             vaticinio
             afflasse●
             .
             Weems
             
               Christian
               Synagogue
            
             Prolegomena
             
               cap.
               4.
               
               The
               Revelation
               by
            
             Vrim
             and
             Thummim
             
               is
               not
               expressely
               set
               down
            
             :
             Iosephus
             
               thinks
               when
               they
               were
               to
               go
               to
               battell
               ,
               the
               Priest
               putting
               his
               Ephod
               upon
               him
               ,
               if
               they
               were
               to
               march
               ,
               then
               the
               stones
               did
               shine
               ,
               but
               if
               the
               stones
               did
               not
               shine
               ,
               then
               they
               were
               to
               stay
               :
               but
               this
               seems
               not
               to
               have
               been
               a
               sufficient
               way
               to
               have
               directed
               them
               in
               other
               cases
               .
               Wherefore
               t
               is
               most
               probable
               that
               the
               Priest
               having
               these
               stones
               upon
               his
               breast
               ,
               that
               the
               Lord
               inspired
               him
               by
               his
               Spirit
               what
               answer
               to
               make
               to
               every
               question
               asked
               him
               .
            
          
           
             *
             Junius
             
               in
               Deut.
            
             17
             9
             ,
             12.
             
             Conjunctionem
             disjuctivam
             esse
             apparet
             ex
             vers
             12.
             ut
             reipsa
             munera
             esse
             disparata
             constat
             ad
             quae
             haec
             officiorum
             nomina
             respiciunt
             .
             Mr.
             Gillespies
             Aarons
             
               rod
               blossoming
            
             c.
             3.
             11.
             
             
               Here
               are
               two
               Judicatories
               distinguished
               by
               the
               disjunctive
               Or
            
             v.
             12.
             
               which
               we
               have
               both
               in
               the
               Hebrew
               ,
               Chaldee
               ,
               Greek
               ,
               and
               in
               our
               English
               translation
               .
            
          
           
             *
             Vide
             Mr.
             Gil
             lesp
             .
             
               Aaronsrod
               blossoming
               ,
               Book
            
             3.
             c.
             11
             ,
             12.
             
               showing
               fully
               in
               this
               Scripture
               a
               transmitting
               difficult
               cases
               from
               inferior
               courts
               to
               those
               at
            
             Ierusalem
             ,
             
               and
               to
               the
               supreme
               court
               there
               .
            
             Vid
             Luther
             &
             Piscat
             .
             in
             locu●
             .
             In
             judiciis
             conveniens
             ordo
             observandus
             est
             ,
             ut
             sc
             .
             judices
             inferiores
             quū
             iis
             oblata
             est
             causa
             difficil●c
             ex
             qua
             expedire
             se
             non
             possunt
             causam
             illam
             deserant
             ad
             judices
             superiorestanquā
             juris
             peritiores
             .
          
           
             *
             Nicol.
             lyra
             in
             Deut.
             17.
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10.
             
             Surge
             &
             ascende
             
               i.
               e.
            
             in
             his
             casibus
             &
             consimilibus
             recurrendum
             est
             ad
             superiores
             judices
             s●
             .
             ad
             summum
             sacerdetem
             &
             Judicem
             populi
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Cas
               .
               Consc
            
             .
             lib.
             4.
             cap.
             4.
             pag.
             122.
             
             Si
             igitur
             haeretici
             sint
             maniesti
             ,
             &
             publice
             noxii
             ,
             debent
             a
             Magistrrtu
             publica
             potestate
             coerceri
             .
             Si
             vero
             ●tiam
             manifestè
             blasphemi
             sunt
             &
             in
             illis
             blasphemiis
             pertinaces
             praefracti
             ,
             possint
             etiam
             affici
             supplicio
             capitali
             .
          
           
             *
             De
             in
             obedientia
             in
             illis
             rebus
             quae
             ex
             lege
             Dei
             manifesto
             &
             clare
             determinantur
             .
          
           
             *
             Hagiomastix
             page
             130.
             
          
           
             *
             Ad
             hoc
             tribunal
             referebantur
             quaecunque
             non
             poterant
             definiri
             ab
             aliis
             vel
             ambigua
             erant
             ,
             &
             varia
             judicia
             inferiorum
             judicum
             experiebantur
             ex
             praescripto
             legis
             Deut.
             17.
             8
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             Ainsworth
             Annot.
             on
             the
             place
             .
          
           
             Weems
             Christian
             Synagogue
             pag.
             171.
             
          
           
             *
             Vide
             Diodate
             &
             English
             Diviues
             Annotations
             on
             the
             place
             .
          
           
             *
             Junius
             in
             locum
             .
             Et
             si
             in
             omnibus
             aliis
             causis
             ad
             minimum
             duo
             testes
             ex
             lege
             requiruntur
             :
             tamen
             in
             religionis
             negotio
             unus
             testis
             ad
             Questionem
             habendam
             sufficit
             .
             adeo
             vult
             Deus
             Magistratibus
             conservationem
             doctrinae
             commendatam
             esse
             .
             Est
             autem
             appendix
             legis
             quae
             habetur
             supr
             .
             17.
             
          
           
             *
             Theodoret
             Quaest
             .
             in
             Levit
             .
             Quaest
             .
             33.
             
             Deprthensus
             est
             quidam
             qui
             Deum
             omnium
             blasphemauerat
             .
             nondum
             autem
             Lex
             erat
             scripta
             De
             Blaspemia
             propterea
             legislator
             hanc
             legem
             servari
             jussit
             .
          
           
             *
             Vide
             Nicol.
             Lyram
             ,
             Babingt
             .
             in
             locum
             ,
             Lev.
             24.
             15
             ,
             16.
             
          
           
             *
             Vid.
             Lyram
             
               in
               Num.
            
             15.
             
             Nesciebant
             tamen
             qua
             morte
             dehebat
             mori
             ,
             quoniam
             modus
             mortis
             non
             fuit
             determinatus
             Exod.
             13.
             14.
             
             Ergo
             recluserunt
             eum
             quo
             usque
             scirent
             hoc
             per
             revelationem
             Domini
             .
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             *
             Lutherus
             in
             Deu.
             17.
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10
             11.
             
             Et
             h●nc
             locum
             miro
             conatu
             Papistae
             ad
             suum
             Idolū●raxerunt
             ,
             ut
             Papatum
             statu●rent
             .
          
           
             *
             One
             of
             the
             Members
             of
             the
             Assembly
             was
             the
             sole
             Author
             of
             the
             Vindication
             of
             the
             printed
             paper
             ,
             entituled
             
               An
               Ordinance
               for
               the
               preventing
               of
               the
               growth
               of
               Heresies
               ,
            
             and
             not
             3.
             or
             4.
             which
             worthy
             Member
             could
             hee
             get
             any
             time
             from
             his
             often
             preaching
             and
             constant
             attendance
             on
             the
             Assembly
             ,
             wold
             (
             I
             doubt
             not
             )
             make
             Hagiomastix
             not
             only
             a
             stripling
             ,
             but
             a
             very
             child
             .
          
           
             *
             Bilsons
             true
             difference
             between
             Christian
             subjection
             and
             unchristian
             Rebellion
             part
             2.
             p.
             277.
             
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             *
             Master
             
               Goodwins
               Modest
               &
               humble
               Queres
            
             about
             the
             Ordinance
             ,
             Quere
             2.
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             *
             
               
                 Anapologesiates
                 Antapologias
              
               ,
               The
               Preface
               to
               the
               Reader
               .
               But
               for
               those
               opinions
               wherein
               I
               dissent
               from
               Mr.
               Edwards
               ,
               and
               the
               generality
               of
               those
               whom
               he
               calls
               his
               godly
               Orthodox
               Presbyterian
               Ministers
               ,
               I
               have
               bestowed
               so
               much
               labour
               and
               travell
               of
               soul
               severall
               wayes
               to
               satisfie
               my selfe
               in
               the
               truth
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               withal
               have
               received
               such
               abundant
               satisfaction
               from
               God
               for
               what
               I
               hold
               in
               them
               ,
               in
               pregnant
               ,
               strong
               ,
               cleare
               and
               rationall
               demonstrations
               on
               the
               one
               hand
               ,
               in
               distinct
               ,
               cleare
               and
               home
               Answer
               to
               all
               objections
               to
               the
               contrary
               that
               ever
               I
               met
               withall
               on
               the
               other
               hand
               ,
               that
               if
               light
               be
               light
               ,
               reason
               reason
               ,
               sense
               sense
               ,
               Scriptures
               Scriptures
               ,
               I
               suppose
               I
               shall
               never
               be
               unsetled
               or
               shaken
               in
               them
               ,
               though
               the
               whole
               world
               should
               rise
               up
               as
               one
               man
               to
               oppose
               me
               .
               And
               therefore
               being
               fully
               perswaded
               ,
               resolved
               ,
               and
               possest
               in
               my
               judgement
               soule
               and
               conscience
               that
               the
               way
               of
               the
               Congregation
               is
               the
               Truth
               .
            
             
               A
               Quere
               concerning
               the
               Church
               Covenant
               ,
               pag.
               1.
               
               First
               ,
               confident
               we
               are
               (
               as
               confidence
               it selfe
               (
               an
               make
               us
               )
               that
               there
               is
               no
               commandement
               given
               to
               the
               Churches
               for
               exact●ng
               any
               such
               Covenant
               to
               those
               that
               are
               to
               be
               admitted
               into
               Church
               Fellowship
               with
               them
               .
               A
               Letter
               of
               Master
               
                 John
                 Goodwins
              
               sent
               to
               Master
               
                 Thomas
                 Goodwin
              
               ,
               pag.
               12
               ,
               13.
               
               Confident
               I
               am
               that
               there
               is
               a
               light
               beyond
               your
               light
               in
               these
               matters
               ,
               and
               which
               you
               are
               very
               capable
               of
               if
               your
               eyes
               by
               your
               long
               slumber
               be
               not
               over
               heavy
               to
               open
               .
               I
               professe
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               in
               as
               great
               singlenesse
               and
               simplicity
               of
               heart
               as
               ever
               n●
               an
               in
               this
               world
               spake
               word
               unto
               you
               ,
               that
               I
               doe
               as
               clearly
               apprehend
               Error
               and
               mistake
               throughout
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               your
               way
               ,
               as
               I
               doe
               in
               this
               conclusion
               that
               twice
               two
               makes
               foure
               .
               The
               necessity
               of
               your
               Covenant
               ,
               Prolix
               confession
               of
               faith
               ,
               putting
               men
               to
               deliver
               their
               judgements
               in
               points
               of
               doubtfull
               disputations
               upon
               and
               before
               their
               admission
               into
               your
               Churches
               ,
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Keyes
               and
               of
               Ordination
               of
               Pastors
               to
               be
               the
               right
               and
               inheritance
               of
               the
               whole
               body
               of
               the
               Congregation
               ,
               and
               of
               every
               member
               indifferently
               ,
               and
               promiscuously
               the
               divine
               institution
               or
               peremptory
               necessity
               of
               your
               Ruling
               Elders
               ,
               the
               necessity
               of
               Widowes
               as
               Officers
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               the
               absolute
               necessity
               of
               one
               and
               the
               same
               governmant
               or
               Discipline
               in
               all
               particulars
               whatsoever
               for
               all
               Churchès
               in
               all
               times
               and
               places
               ,
               a
               full
               and
               peremptory
               determination
               of
               all
               things
               whatsoever
               appertaining
               to
               the
               worship
               of
               God
               ,
               with
               divers
               such
               like
               positions
               (
               which
               are
               the
               very
               life
               ,
               soule
               ,
               and
               substance
               of
               your
               way
               )
               I
               am
               at
               perfect
               peace
               in
               my
               thoughts
               ,
               that
               you
               will
               never
               be
               able
               to
               demonstrate
               or
               prove
               from
               the
               Scriptures
               to
               any
               sober
               minded
               or
               confidering
               man.
               Master
               Goodwins
               Appendix
               in
               his
               Preface
               to
               the
               Reader
               ,
               If
               the
               soules
               and
               consciences
               of
               men
               have
               any
               cause
               at
               all
               to
               blesse
               me
               ,
               it
               is
               because
               I
               have
               clothed
               them
               with
               strength
               and
               confidence
               of
               the
               royall
               parentage
               and
               descent
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               and
               subdued
               their
               fears
               and
               jealousies
               of
               any
               subornation
               (
               in
               that
               kind
               )
               under
               their
               feet
               .
               (
               Nay
               did
               I
               not
               verily
               beleeve
               the
               Scriptures
               to
               be
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               I
               would
               not
               for
               their
               sakes
               expose
               my selfe
               as
               now
               I
               doe
               :
               But
               that
               beleif
               I
               speak
               of
               ,
               which
               hath
               reigned
               in
               me
               ,
               and
               over
               me
               hitherto
               ,
               and
               hath
               blessed
               me
               with
               such
               an
               abundance
               of
               peace
               of
               comfort
               in
               sufferings
               for
               it
               will
               not
               ,
               &c.
               
               An
               Apologeticall
               Account
               of
               some
               Brethren
               of
               the
               Church
               whereof
               Master
               Goodwin
               is
               Pastour
               ,
               pag.
               5.
               6.
               
               The
               Doctrines
               of
               the
               Father
               and
               of
               the
               Sonne
               ,
               the
               involving
               whereof
               in
               the
               clouds
               of
               uncertainty
               ,
               the
               said
               Vindication
               most
               falsely
               and
               mal●tiously
               charges
               upon
               him
               ,
               hath
               he
               brought
               into
               so
               cleare
               and
               open
               view
               ,
               that
               we
               have
               seen
               the
               peace
               and
               everlasting
               salvation
               of
               our
               soules
               in
               them
               .
               Every
               one
               of
               those
               fundan
               entail
               Principe●
               of
               Christian
               Religion
               ,
               which
               this
               gangren'd
               pen
               would
               perswade
               the
               world
               he
               denies
               or
               doubts
               of
               ,
               hath
               he
               not
               only
               asserted
               in
               our
               hearing
               againe
               and
               againe
               ,
               but
               proved
               them
               with
               such
               evidence
               and
               demonstration
               of
               the
               spirit
               ,
               that
               our
               consciences
               were
               forced
               to
               fall
               flat
               before
               them
               ,
               and
               to
               confesse
               that
               of
               a
               truth
               God
               was
               in
               them
               .
            
          
           
             *
             Anonymi
             Dissertatio
             De
             pace
             &
             Concordia
             Ecclesi●e
             .
             pag.
             91
             ,
             92.
             
             Apologia
             pro
             Socinianis
             .
             Fallunt
             &
             falluntur
             qui
             ad
             florentis
             istius
             aetatis
             exemplum
             nostra
             tempora
             exiguut
             .
             Non
             iisdem
             remediis
             nunc
             afflicta
             Ecclesiae
             valetudo
             restitui
             potest
             ,
             quibus
             olim
             poter●●
             aegritudo
             submoveri
             .
             Cum
             sanam
             esset
             ac
             robusta
             Ecclesia
             in
             primo
             illo
             aetatis
             store
             &
             Apostolorū
             choro
             superstite
             etiam
             violentis
             utiremediis
             ob
             vigorem
             suum
             par
             erat
             .
             Nunc
             morbis
             ac
             senio
             confecta
             &
             debilis
             superanti
             jam
             aegritudini
             pene
             succumbit
             ●ec
             magis
             unquam
             periclitatur
             quam
             cum
             in
             crudeles
             medicos
             incidit
             .
             Vide
             ibi
             plura
             .
          
           
             *
             Gerard.
             Joh.
             Vossii
             Theses
             Theolog.
             De
             necessi
             .
             Baptismi
             Thes
             .
             4.
             contra
             F●ust●̄
             Socinū
             .
             Praeterea
             etsi
             concederetur
             Christum
             de
             Baptismo
             de
             .
             disse
             praeceptū
             ,
             censet
             illud
             tantùm
             pertinuisse
             ad
             initia
             ,
             quibus
             exrudi
             populo
             ,
             &
             ceremoniis
             assueto
             ,
             Ecclesia
             Christo
             colligebatur
             :
             Denique
             eo
             etiam
             concesso
             ,
             ut
             perpetuo
             debeat
             in
             Ecclesia
             obtinere
             ,
             negat
             tamen
             universale
             esse
             :
             nam
             cum
             aquae
             Baptismus
             nihil
             aliud
             sit
             quam
             publica●
             &
             solennis
             quaedam
             professio
             nominis
             Christi
             ,
             minime
             hunc
             iis
             necessarium
             esse
             ait
             qui
             ex
             Christianis
             ,
             id
             est
             Christum
             profitentibus
             ,
             nascuntur
             :
             aut
             qui
             in
             Christiana
             fide
             sunt
             educati
             .
          
           
             *
             But
             some
             commands
             that
             in
             regard
             of
             their
             manner
             ,
             some
             degrees
             and
             adjuncts
             may
             not
             bind
             ,
             yet
             in
             respect
             of
             their
             substance
             and
             the
             things
             themselves
             are
             perpetuall
             ,
             of
             which
             I
             have
             spoken
             before
             p.
             81
             ,
             82
             ,
             83
             ,
             84.
             &
             whoever
             does
             but
             consider
             the
             difference
             between
             the
             essence
             of
             a
             thing
             and
             the
             adjunct
             of
             a
             thing
             ,
             how
             the
             essence
             is
             one
             thing
             and
             the
             adjunct
             another
             ,
             and
             how
             some
             change
             may
             be
             in
             an
             adjunct
             ,
             when
             not
             in
             the
             essence
             at
             all
             ,
             will
             be
             satisfied
             .
          
           
             a
             Vid.
             Jun.
             Annot.
             in
             Ezr.
             1.
             65.
             and
             Eng.
             Annet
             .
          
           
             *
             Calvin
             Refut
             .
             E●●orum
             Serveti
             p.
             598.
             
             Hujus
             rei
             illustre
             nobis
             exemplum
             spiritus
             Dei
             proponit
             in
             Nebuchad
             .
             Nam
             ejus
             edictum
             celebrat
             Daniel
             ,
             quo
             capitalem
             paenam
             denunciat
             siquis
             in
             Deum
             Israel
             blasphemus
             fuerit
             .
             Honor
             profecto
             non
             vulgaris
             crudeli
             tyranno
             habetur
             ,
             quum
             Prophetam
             suum
             Dominus
             ad
             publicandas
             quaet
             tulit
             leges
             qua
             si
             praeconem
             assignat
             ,
             &
             leges
             ipsas
             in
             acta
             sua
             refert
             ,
             sacrisque
             suis
             oraculis
             annumerat
             .
             Quid
             ?
             an
             spiritus
             sa●cti
             &
             Prophetae
             elogio
             laudatur
             Nebuchadnezer
             ,
             qui
             veri
             Dei
             gloriam
             pro
             imperio
             tutandam
             suscepit
             ,
             ut
             ad
             impiam
             ejus
             prophanationem
             conniv●ant
             sancti
             Magistratus
             ?
             an
             non
             potius
             his
             dominus
             sub
             profani
             regis
             persona
             quid
             agere
             ipsos
             deceat
             praescribit
             ?
             Et
             c●rte
             quid
             magis
             praeposterum
             quam
             in
             Ecclesiae
             sinu
             impune
             foveri
             fcelestas
             in
             Deum
             c●nt●elias
             ,
             quae
             in
             Babylone
             paena
             capitali
             sanitae
             fuerunt
             ?
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             *
             Bulling
             ,
             adversus
             Anabaptistas
             l.
             4.
             c.
             5.
             c.
             6.
             
             Osiandri
             Enchiridion
             c.
             2.
             
             Qust
             .
             41.
             
             De
             Magistratu
             .
             Politico
             .
          
           
             *
             
               The
               Errors
               and
               Controversies
               in
               matters
               of
               the
               second
               Table
               upon
               the
               5
               ,
               6
               ,
               7
               8
               and
               9.
               
               Commandements
               are
               the
               most
               exactly
               summed
               up
               by
            
             Danaeus
             
               in
               his
               Book
            
             De
             Haeresibus
             ,
             
               of
               any
               Author
               in
               that
               kind
               that
               ever
               I
               met
               with
               .
            
             Index●
             Tertius
             de
             Decalog
             .
             Legis
             .
             De
             quinto
             Praecepto
             ,
             Magistratum
             damnant
             &
             tollunt
             Manichai
             ,
             Anabaptistae
             .
             Magistratus
             ●utoritatem
             in
             negotiis
             religionis
             negant
             D●n●tistae
             .
             Judicia
             capitalia
             à
             Christian●
             homine
             exer●●i
             posse
             negant
             Tertullianiss●
             .
             De
             sexto
             precepto
             ,
             seipsos
             occiacre
             putant
             licere
             hominibus
             Patriciani
             ,
             Circumcelliones
             .
             De
             septimo
             Praecepto
             ,
             Vxores
             communes
             &
             promiscuas
             ess
             debere
             d●cent
             Simoniani
             ,
             Nicolaitae
             ,
             Carpocratiani
             .
             Incestus
             admittunt
             &
             probant
             Catap●●yges
             .
             De
             octavo
             praecepto
             ,
             Propria
             quaedam
             à
             Christianis
             poss●deri
             posse
             negant
             Apostolici
             ,
             Jesuitae
             ,
             Anabaptistae
             ,
             De
             nono
             praecepto
             ,
             mentiri
             homini
             Christiano
             licere
             putant
             Messaliani
             ,
             Priscillianistae
             .
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             *
             Whites
             way
             to
             the
             Church
             pag.
             81.
             83
             ,
             84
             ,
             85.
             
             Neither
             can
             the
             Jesuite
             assigne
             any
             Company
             or
             State
             of
             men
             ,
             whereby
             the
             Church
             may
             be
             supposed
             to
             manifest
             her
             teaching
             but
             the
             same
             may
             be
             subject
             to
             error
             ,
             and
             in
             experience
             hath
             erred
             ;
             as
             wee
             see
             in
             Councels
             ,
             Doctors
             and
             all
             other
             meanes
             which
             she
             hath
             used
             in
             teaching
             us
             ,
             except
             that
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             only
             .
             Willets
             second
             Generall
             Controversie
             concerning
             the
             Church
             ,
             second
             question
             whether
             the
             Church
             may
             erre
             .
             
               pag.
               69
               ▪
               70
               ,
               71.
               
               Amesii
               .
               Bellarm.
               Enervat
               .
               Tom.
               sec●nd
               .
               cap.
               2.
               
               De
               Eccles
               .
               visibilit
               .
               quaest
               .
               4.
               
               An
               Ecclesia●
               possit
               errare
               .
               Rivet
               .
               Catholic
               .
               Orthodox
               .
               Tractat.
               2.
               
               Quaest
               .
               3.
               
               An
               Ecclesia
               possit
               errare
               .
               Cameron
               .
               Praelect
               .
               de
               Eccles
               .
               De
               Eccles
               .
               Infallibilit
               .
               281
               ,
               282
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             *
             Chamier
             Panstrat
             .
             Cathol
             .
             De
             Canon
             .
             &
             summa
             Regula
             Fidei
             .
             Apostoli
             fuerunt
             infallibiles
             ex
             particulari
             assistentia
             spiritus
             ,
             habuerunt
             particularem
             non
             habitualem
             assistentiam
             spiritus
             Lutherus
             ,
             spirtus
             Sanctus
             non
             semper
             tangit
             corda
             Propheta●um
             .
          
           
             *
             Whitak
             .
             Controv
             .
             3.
             quaest
             .
             6
             An
             Assertion
             of
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Scotland
             ,
             Second
             part
             cap.
             8.
             
             Master
             Rutherfurds
             Due
             right
             of
             Presbyteries
             ,
             Acts.
             15.
             
             A
             pattern
             of
             a
             juridicall
             Synod
             .
             
               Diodat
               .
               Annot.
            
             in
             Acts
             15.
             
             The
             Divine
             Right
             of
             Church
             government
             ,
             first
             edit
             .
             page
             223
             ,
             224
             ,
             125.
             
             Because
             the
             manner
             of
             proceeding
             in
             this
             Synod
             convened
             was
             not
             extraordinary
             and
             Apostolicall
             ,
             as
             when
             they
             acted
             by
             an
             immediate
             infallible
             inspiration
             of
             the
             spirit
             ,
             in
             penning
             the
             holy
             Scripture
             (
             without
             all
             disputing
             ,
             examining
             ,
             or
             judging
             of
             the
             matter
             that
             they
             writ
             ,
             so
             farre
             as
             we
             can
             read
             )
             2
             
               Tim.
               3.
               16
               ,
               17.
               2
               
               Pet.
            
             1.
             20.
             21.
             but
             ordinary
             Presbyteriall
             and
             Synodall
             by
             ordinary
             helpes
             and
             meanes
             (
             as
             after
             shall
             appeare
             more
             fully
             )
             stating
             the
             Question
             proof
             and
             evidence
             from
             Scripture
             what
             was
             the
             good
             and
             acceptable
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             concerning
             the
             present
             Controversie
             ,
             and
             upon
             evidence
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             concluding
             ,
             It
             seemed
             good
             to
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             and
             to
             us
             Act.
             15.
             28.
             which
             words
             any
             Assembly
             ,
             having
             like
             cleare
             evidence
             of
             Scripture
             for
             their
             determination
             ,
             may
             without
             presumption
             use
             as
             well
             as
             this
             Synod
             did
             .
             They
             proceeded
             deliberatively
             by
             discourses
             and
             disputes
             ,
             deliberating
             about
             the
             true
             state
             of
             the
             Question
             ,
             and
             the
             remedy
             of
             the
             Scandall
             :
             They
             proceeded
             after
             all
             their
             deliberative
             inquiries
             and
             disputes
             decisively
             to
             conclude
             and
             determine
             the
             matter
             .
             Master
             Cotton
             in
             his
             Tractate
             of
             the
             Keyes
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             (
             though
             of
             the
             Independent
             way
             )
             page
             48
             ,
             49
             writes
             thus
             ,
             of
             Act●
             25.
             
             Neither
             did
             the
             Apostles
             determine
             the
             matter
             (
             as
             hath
             been
             said
             )
             by
             the
             Apostolicall
             authority
             from
             immediate
             revelation
             ,
             but
             they
             assembled
             together
             with
             the
             Elders
             to
             consider
             of
             the
             matter
             ,
             verse
             6.
             and
             a
             multitude
             of
             brethren
             together
             with
             them
             ,
             verse
             12
             ,
             22
             ,
             23.
             and
             after
             searching
             out
             the
             cause
             by
             an
             ordinary
             means
             of
             disputation
             ,
             
               verse
               7.
               
               Peter
            
             cleared
             it
             by
             the
             witnesse
             of
             the
             spirit
             to
             his
             Ministery
             in
             Cornelius
             his
             family
             ,
             Paul
             and
             Barnabas
             by
             the
             like
             effect
             of
             their
             Ministery
             among
             the
             Gentiles
             :
             James
             confirmed
             the
             s●meby
             the
             Testimony
             of
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             wherewith
             the
             whole
             Synod
             being
             satisfied
             ,
             they
             determined
             of
             a
             judiciall
             sentence
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             way
             to
             publish
             it
             by
             letters
             and
             Messengers
             ,
             in
             which
             they
             censure
             the
             false
             Teachers
             as
             troublers
             of
             their
             Church
             ,
             and
             subverters
             of
             their
             soules
             ,
             they
             reject
             the
             Imposition
             of
             Circumcision
             ,
             a
             Yoake
             which
             neither
             they
             nor
             their
             Fathers
             were
             able
             to
             beare
             ,
             they
             impose
             upon
             the
             Churches
             none
             but
             some
             necessary
             observations
             ,
             and
             them
             by
             way
             of
             that
             Authoritie
             which
             the
             Lord
             had
             given
             them
             ,
             verse
             28.
             
          
           
             *
             Ames
             .
             medul
             .
             Theolog.
             lib
             1.
             cap.
             38.
             cap.
             39
             Administrati●
             .
             novi
             Testam
             .
             differt
             ab
             administratione
             priori
             ,
             qualitate
             &
             quantitate
             .
             Qualitas
             differens
             qua
             pollet
             ,
             est
             vel
             claritas
             ,
             vel
             libertas
             .
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             *
             Vrsini
             Catechis
             .
             Quaest
             .
             1.
             de
             Consolat
             .
             Quae
             est
             vnica
             tua
             consolatio
             in
             vita
             &
             in
             morte
             .
          
           
             *
             Vriah
             the
             Priest
             made
             an
             idolatrous
             Altar
             2
             
               King.
               16.
               11
               ,
               16.
               
               Willets
            
             Synops
             .
             Contro
             .
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             2.
             part
             6
             quaest
             .
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             Vnto
             all
             I
             have
             said
             in
             page
             102.
             and
             page
             112.
             of
             the
             way
             of
             answering
             by
             Vrim
             ,
             I
             shall
             add
             as
             followes
             ,
             Dr.
             Maines
             Sermon
             of
             false
             Prophets
             Page
             30.
             31.
             
             The
             Priest
             wore
             two
             precious
             stones
             in
             his
             Breast-Plate
             ,
             cald
             the
             Vrim
             and
             Thummim
             ,
             through
             which
             according
             as
             they
             did
             at
             times
             cast
             a
             bright
             ,
             or
             di●●er
             lustre
             ,
             God
             revealed
             his
             pleasure
             or
             displeasure
             to
             the
             People
             ,
             and
             spoke
             to
             them
             by
             the
             sparcle
             of
             a
             Iewell
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             at
             other
             times
             by
             the
             mouth
             of
             a
             Prophet
             .
             Suppose
             the
             Priest
             who
             wore
             the
             Breast-Plate
             should
             have
             belied
             his
             Jewels
             ,
             and
             when
             the
             People
             came
             to
             enquire
             of
             him
             should
             have
             interpreted
             a
             Pale
             for
             a
             bright
             Ray
             to
             the
             People
             ;
             or
             suppose
             he
             should
             have
             taken
             out
             the
             true
             and
             have
             placed
             two
             counterfeit
             Iewe●
             in
             his
             Breast
             Plate
             ,
             and
             should
             have
             taught
             them
             not
             to
             sparcle
             by
             the
             certainty
             and
             holinesse
             of
             their
             owne
             impartiall
             fires
             ,
             but
             according
             to
             the
             desires
             and
             Plots
             of
             the
             Consulters
             .
             Ainsworth
             on
             Exod.
             28.
             15
             ,
             30.
             
             Breast-Plate
             in
             Hebrew
             Choshen
             ,
             it
             hath
             affinitie
             with
             Chashah
             ,
             that
             signifieth
             silence
             ,
             as
             implying
             a
             silent
             Oracle
             to
             be
             seen
             on
             the
             Breast
             of
             the
             high
             Priest
             ,
             rather
             then
             heard
             .
             The
             manner
             of
             asking
             councell
             is
             recorded
             by
             the
             Hebrewes
             to
             be
             thus
             .
             When
             they
             inquired
             ,
             the
             Priest
             stood
             with
             his
             face
             before
             the
             A●k
             ;
             and
             he
             that
             enquired
             stood
             behind
             him
             with
             his
             face
             to
             the
             back
             of
             the
             Priest
             ;
             and
             the
             Inquirer
             said
             ,
             shall
             I
             go
             up
             ?
             or
             shall
             I
             not
             ;
             And
             forthwith
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             came
             upon
             the
             Priest
             ,
             and
             he
             beheld
             the
             Breast
             Pla●e
             ,
             and
             saw
             therein
             by
             the
             vision
             of
             Prophecie
             ,
             Goe
             up
             ,
             or
             not
             goe
             up
             in
             the
             letters
             that
             showed
             themselves
             upon
             the
             Breast-Plate
             before
             his
             face
             .
          
           
             *
             A
             Postscript
             or
             Appendix
             to
             a
             Treat
             .
             intituled
             Hagiomastix
             page
             21.
             22
             ,
             24
             ,
             25.
             
          
           
             *
             Si
             de
             judici●
             divino
             loquantur
             ,
             affirmamus
             extare
             in
             Ecclesia
             firmum
             &
             perpetuum
             judicium
             de
             omnibus
             fidei
             dogmatibus
             nimirum
             judicium
             Dei
             loquentis
             in
             Scripturis
             ;
             non
             enim
             argumentis
             refellendùs
             ,
             sed
             interal
             〈◊〉
             reputandu●
             est
             ,
             qui
             neg●t
             in
             Scripturis
             de
             rebus
             fidei
             esse
             ab
             ipso
             〈◊〉
             sententiam
             ,
             eamque
             intelligibilem
             ,
             firmam
             &
             i●fallibilam
             pag.
             104.
             
          
           
             *
             Gerson
             in
             compend
             .
             Theolo
             .
             Fidei
             nec
             falsum
             ,
             nec
             dubium
             subesse
             potest
             .
             Davenant
             .
             de
             judice
             ac
             norma
             fidei
             pag.
             6.
             
             Omnia
             fidei
             dogmata
             ex
             parte
             materiae
             credendae
             debent
             habere
             certam
             ,
             infallibilem
             &
             indubitabilem
             veritatem
             .
          
           
             *
             Principium
             &
             norma
             fidei
             est
             veritas
             &
             revelatio
             divina
             ,
             Voet.
             Select
             .
             Disput
             .
             de
             Petribus
             .
             Davenant
             .
             de
             Judice
             ac
             norma
             fidei
             ,
             pag.
             7.
             tolle
             authoritatem
             Dei
             revelantis
             ,
             cuicunque
             dogmati
             ,
             poterit
             fortasse
             opinioni
             sive
             scientiae
             subesse
             ,
             fidei
             autem
             Christianae
             non
             poterit
             .
             Baron
             .
             Apol.
             pro
             Disput
             .
             de
             formali
             objecto
             fidei
             Tractat.
             3.
             de
             Revel
             .
             divina
             c
             3.
             
             &
             4.
             
          
           
             *
             Cloppen
             .
             Disputat
             .
             de
             Cano.
             Th●olog
             .
             Thesis
             pri
             .
             Certitudinem
             &
             infallibilitatem
             Canoni●
             flagitat
             ipsa
             metaphora
             qua
             nomen
             translatum
             est
             a
             Mensura
             non
             privata
             quavis
             sed
             publica
             &
             authentica
             illa
             ad
             quam
             lege
             &
             Edicto
             Magistratus
             commensuratae
             esse
             debent
             .
             Rivet
             .
             Catholi
             Orthodox
             .
             Tract
             .
             Prim.
             Quaest
             .
             17.
             
             Bellar.
             de
             Verbo
             Dei
             l.
             x.
             c.
             2.
             
             Regula
             catholicae
             fidei
             certa
             notaque
             esse
             debet
             :
             nam
             si
             nota
             non
             sit
             regula
             nobis
             non
             erit
             :
             si
             certa
             non
             sit
             nec
             regula
             quidem
             erit
             .
             Daven
             .
             De
             Jud.
             ac
             nor
             .
             fidei
             c.
             11.
             
             Regula
             fidei
             firma
             ac
             constans
             esse
             debet
             .
          
           
             a
             Whitak
             .
             Contro
             .
             1.
             de
             Scripturae
             Authoritate
             ,
             Interpretatione
             Perfectione
             .
          
           
             b
             Chamier
             .
             Panstrat
             .
             Cathol
             .
             De
             Cano.
             6
             &
             Summa
             Regul
             .
             Fidei
             .
          
           
             c
             Rivet
             .
             Cathol
             .
             Orthod
             .
             Tract
             .
             Prim.
             De
             Scripiurae
             Perspicu
             .
             de
             judice
             Controvers
             .
             de
             Regul
             Infallib
             .
             controvers
             de
             Canone
             Scripturae
             .
          
           
             d
             
               Ames
               .
               Bellar
            
             .
             encrvat
             .
             De
             confessione
             Bellar
             .
             circa
             Scripturam
             sacram
             De
             Scripturae
             perspicuitate
             sufficientia
             de
             Judice
             controversiarum
             
          
           
             e
             Davenant
             .
             De
             Judice
             ac
             norma
             Fidei
             &
             Cultus
             Christiani
             .
          
           
             f
             Whites
             way
             to
             the
             Church
             from
             
               pag.
               31.
               to
            
             63.
             
          
           
             g
             Gerard.
             Tom.
             1.
             de
             Scriptura
             .
          
           
             h
             Baron
             .
             Apodix
             .
             Cathol
             .
             Tract
             .
             prim
             .
             Caput
             .
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             Tract
             .
             7.
             cap.
             3.
             
          
           
             i
             Macc.
             loc
             .
             commun
             .
             de
             Script
             .
             Author
             .
             Perspicuit
             .
             Interpret
             .
          
           
             k
             Will.
             Synops
             .
             The
             first
             generall
             controv
             .
             concerning
             the
             Scriptures
             .
          
           
             l
             Spanhem
             .
             Thes
             .
             de
             Script
             .
             contra
             Anabaptist
             .
          
           
             m
             Cloppenburg
             .
             Disput
             .
             de
             can
             .
             Theolog.
             Cloppen
             .
             Gangraen
             .
             Anabapt
             .
             de
             Scriptura
             sacra
             ,
             &
             Verbo
             Deo
             interuo
             .
          
           
             *
             Whitak
             .
             Contro
             .
             prim
             .
             De
             Scripturae
             perspicuit
             .
             quaest
             .
             4.
             
             Omniae
             quae
             sunt
             ad
             salutem
             necessaria
             apertis
             verbis
             in
             Scripturis
             proponi
             .
             Daven
             .
             De
             Judice
             ac
             norma
             pag.
             9.
             
             In
             omni
             controversia
             de
             doctrina
             fidei
             ,
             aut
             praeceptis
             morum
             ad
             salutis
             necessariis
             ,
             spiritum
             sanctum
             tam
             perspicue
             judicasse
             per
             scripturas
             ,
             ut
             omnes
             intelligant
             ejus
             sententiam
             ,
             quibus
             aures
             &
             oculi
             spirituales
             non
             desunt
             .
             Verbi
             causa
             ,
             de
             vera
             Christi
             incarnatione
             sententiam
             de
             finitivameamque
             planam
             &
             evidentem
             tulit
             spiritus
             sanctus
             verbum
             caro
             factum
             John
             1.
             14.
             
             Willets
             
               first
               generall
               controversie
            
             ,
             quaest
             .
             5.
             
             Whites
             
               way
               to
               the
               true
               Church
            
             ,
             pag.
             31.
             
             
               The
               Jesuite
               can
               name
               no
               one
               necessary
               Article
               of
               our
               Faith
               ,
               but
               the
               Word
               teacheth
               it
               as
               plaine
               as
               himself
               can
               :
               as
               that
               there
               is
               one
               God
               ,
               three
               persons
               ,
               a
               generall
               refurrection
               and
               judgement
               ,
               that
               Jesus
               is
               the
               Saviour
               of
               mankind
               ,
               &c.
            
             Rivet
             .
             Cathol
             .
             Orthod
             .
             Tract
             .
             Prim.
             quaest
             .
             6.
             
             Cloppenburg
             .
             Disput
             de
             Scriptura
             ,
             Macco
             .
             Disput
             .
             7.
             de
             Perspicuitate
             Scripturae
             ,
             
               Ames
               .
               Bellar.
            
             Enervat
             .
             Tom.
             1.
             
             De
             verbo
             Dei
             ,
             cap.
             4.
             de
             Scripturae
             perspicuitate
             ,
             omnia
             illa
             quae
             sunt
             intellectu
             necessaria
             ad
             salutem
             ,
             apertissimè
             in
             Scripturis
             proponi
             .
          
           
             *
             Spiritus
             sanctus
             non
             est
             Scepticus
             ,
             nec
             dubia
             aut
             opiniones
             in
             cordibus
             nostris
             scripsit
             ,
             sed
             assertiones
             ipsa
             vita
             &
             omni
             experientia
             certiores
             ac
             firmiores
             .
             Lutherus
             .
          
           
             *
             Davenant
             De
             Judice
             ac
             norma
             fidei
             cap.
             3.
             cap.
             14.
             
          
           
             *
             page
             4.
             5.
             
          
           
             *
             The
             generall
             Councell
             of
             Nice
             condemned
             the
             Opinion
             of
             Arrius
             ,
             the
             generall
             Councell
             of
             Constantinople
             condemned
             the
             Heresie
             of
             Macedonius
             ,
             the
             generall
             Councell
             of
             Chalcedon
             the
             Heresie
             of
             Eutyches
             ;
             a
             Synod
             at
             Ancyra
             ,
             and
             others
             in
             Asia
             condemned
             the
             Heretick
             Montanus
             .
          
           
             *
             Cap.
             18.
             
             Aliud
             est
             posse
             errare
             ,
             aliud
             de
             facto
             errare
             .
             Possunt
             errare
             privati
             quilibet
             Pastores
             ,
             particularia
             etiam
             quaelibet
             concilia
             :
             non
             tamen
             idcirco
             intolerabilem
             errorem
             admittunt
             ,
             qu●●ies
             popul●
             sibi
             subdito
             aliquid
             ex
             verb●
             divino
             deductum
             tanquam
             articulum
             fidei
             credendam
             proponunt
             .
          
           
             *
             Qui
             autem
             ab
             infallibili
             veritate
             dirigitur
             in
             judicando
             ,
             is
             judicat
             infallibiliter
             ,
             illi
             etiam
             constat
             illud
             esse
             verum
             quod
             ex
             verb●
             did
             cit
             ,
             utcunque
             non
             gaudeat
             judicio
             ●●fallibili
             .
          
           
             *
             Posse
             alia
             legitima
             Conci●●
             semiliter
             asser●re
             decreta
             sua
             esse
             d●●rata
             Spiritus
             sancti
             ,
             si
             huic
             Concilio
             similia
             fuerint
             ,
             &
             si
             eandem
             re●ulam
             servaverint
             ,
             quam
             in
             hoc
             Concilio
             servarunt
             &
             secuti
             sunt
             Apostoli
             .
             Si
             enim
             nihil
             nisi
             ex
             Scriptur
             is
             statuerint
             &
             definierint
             quod
             in
             hoc
             Concilio
             factum
             est
             ,
             &
             si
             omnes
             Quaestiones
             ad
             Scripturas
             examinaverint
             ,
             &
             Scripturae
             vocom
             la
             omnibus
             fuis
             decretis
             secuti
             fuerint
             ,
             tum
             possunt
             asserere
             ,
             Spiritum
             sanctum
             sit
             decrevisse
             .
             Contro
             .
             3
             Quaest.
             6.
             
          
           
             *
             Nos
             vero
             facile
             concedimus
             Concilia
             legitima
             quoad
             id
             quod
             requiritur
             intrinsecus
             ,
             id
             est
             concilia
             vere
             fine
             fuco
             &
             fallacia
             congregata
             in
             nomine
             Christi
             ,
             non
             posse
             errare
             in
             iis
             quae
             sunt
             alicujus
             momenti
             .
             Nam
             nos
             quidem
             fatemur
             ultro
             multa
             concilia
             non
             errasse
             imo
             fatemur
             concilia
             legitima
             (
             quomodo
             illud
             a
             nobis
             supra
             explicatum
             est
             )
             hoc
             est
             vere
             congregata
             in
             Deinomine
             non
             errarei●
             rebus
             necessarii●
             .
             Cam
             Praelect
             .
             De
             Eccles
             .
             p.
             289
             293
             
          
           
             *
             Baron
             .
             Apodix
             .
             Cathol
             .
             Tractat.
             5.
             
             De
             Authoritat
             .
             Eccles
             .
             cap.
             17.
             
             Non
             〈◊〉
             simpliciter
             &
             absolute
             id
             quod
             Parisienses
             de
             Conciliorum
             infallibilitate
             docent
             .
             Pie
             enim
             .
             &
             probabiliter
             credi
             potest
             Concilia
             vera
             generalia
             &
             legitima
             ,
             hoc
             est
             legitime
             convocata
             &
             procedentia
             ,
             ita
             gubernari
             &
             dirigi
             à
             Spiritu
             S.
             ut
             non
             errent
             in
             dogmatibus
             fundamentalib●●
             .
             Dico
             hoc
             credi
             posse
             ,
             quia
             certo
             constat
             talia
             concilia
             nunquam
             hactenus
             errasse
             in
             dogmatibus
             fundamentalibus
             .
             Vide
             ibi
             plura
             .
          
           
             *
             Praelect
             .
             de
             Ecclesia
             pag.
             292
             ,
             293.
             
             Deinde
             in
             concilio
             si
             adsint
             viri
             pii
             &
             docti
             ,
             aperiunt
             quae
             fuerunt
             clausa
             mutua●
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             id
             quod
             non
             aeque
             facile
             possit
             prae
             stari
             à
             singulia
             seorsim
             .
             Id
             expectamus
             ut
             .
             i●
             Concilo
             ,
             in
             Conventu
             doctorum
             &
             piorum
             virorum
             proferantur
             argumenta
             veritatis
             quae
             antea
             ignota
             fuere
             .
             Praelect
             ▪
             de
             Eccles
             .
             Tract
             .
             de
             Infa●●●b
             .
             Eccl.
             Quoties
             aliquid
             decretum
             est
             a
             caetu
             quodam
             hominum
             ,
             qui
             in
             aliqua
             authoritateconstituti
             sunt
             in
             Ecclesia
             ,
             facit
             hoc
             ut
             ne
             temere
             ,
             &
             non
             adhibita
             accuratat
             &
             gravi
             observatione
             in
             rejiciatur
             .
          
           
             *
             Pius
             Ecclesiae
             filius
             non
             perperam
             ei
             insilit
             ,
             sed
             ab
             ea
             reverentiali
             quodam
             pudore
             percussus
             abscedit
             .
             Walensis
             Tom.
             5.
             lib.
             2.
             cap.
             27.
             
          
           
             *
             Tene
             certum
             relinque
             incertum
             .
          
           
             *
             Willets
             Synops
             .
             First
             General
             Contro
             .
             of
             the
             Script
             .
             Quest
             .
             6.
             2.
             part
             of
             the
             question
             .
             
               Rivet
               .
               Cathol
               .
               Orthod
               .
               Tract
               .
               1.
               quaest
               .
            
             8.
             
          
           
             *
             Hom.
             3.
             de
             Laz
             Maldonate
             in
             Mat.
             7.
             22
             ,
             23.
             
          
           
             a
             
               August
               .
               de
               Vnitat
               .
               Eccles
               .
               cap.
            
             16.
             
             Tract
             .
             3.
             in
             John
             Evang
             .
             say
             not
             these
             things
             are
             so
             ,
             because
             such
             a
             one
             did
             such
             and
             such
             miracles
             ,
             but
             let
             thē
             prove
             their
             Church
             by
             the
             Canonicall
             books
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             by
             nothing
             els
             these
             are
             the
             demonstration
             of
             our
             cause
             ,
             these
             are
             our
             foundation
             ,
             these
             are
             our
             grounds
             upon
             which
             we
             build
             
          
           
             b
             Whitak
             .
             Contro
             .
             2.
             quaest
             .
             5.
             c.
             12.
             
          
           
             c
             Camer
             .
             praelect
             .
             de
             Eccl.
             p.
             255
             ,
             256.
             
          
           
             d
             Rivet
             .
             Cath.
             Orthod
             .
             Tract
             .
             2.
             quaest
             .
             7.
             p.
             372
             ,
             373.
             
          
           
             e
             Ames
             .
             Bellar.
             enervat
             .
             De
             notis
             Ecclesiae
             .
          
           
             f
             
               Willets
               Synops
               .
               2.
               
               Gener.
               Controv.
            
             concerning
             the
             Church
             .
             quaest
             〈◊〉
             .
             Of
             the
             power
             of
             working
             miracles
             .
          
           
             g
             Whites
             way
             to
             the
             〈◊〉
             Church
             pag.
             62
             ,
             63.
             
          
           
             h
             G●rad
             de
             Eccles
             .
             
               Sect.
               11.
               from
            
             p.
             448
             to
             467.
             
          
           
             *
             Maldon
             .
             comment
             in
             luc
             .
             16.
             v.
             30.
             
          
           
             *
             Pa●strat
             .
             Cathel
             .
             de
             Canon
             .
             &
             summa
             Regul
             .
             Fid.
             Neque
             enim
             quicquid
             est
             infallibile
             ,
             estregula
             summa
             fidei
             ,
             quiae
             Angeli
             sunt
             infallibiles
             ,
             Apostoli
             etiam
             fuerunt
             infallibiles
             ex
             particulari
             assistentiae
             Spiritus
             .
             &
             tamen
             neutri
             sunt
             ,
             aut
             fuerunt
             Ecclesiae
             summa
             regula
             :
             Hoc
             nor
             Paulus
             docuit
             .
             Gal.
             1.
             8.
             
             A●
             haec
             indignae
             sunt
             quae
             dicantur
             de
             regula
             fidei
             &
             praesertim
             summa
             regula
             ;
             quae
             nulli
             rei
             itae
             comparari
             debet
             ,
             ut
             ind●
             coerceatur
             ,
             alias
             desinit
             esse
             regula
             :
             Sed
             potius
             ut
             inde
             sint
             omniae
             judicanda
             .
             Quare
             praeter
             infallibilitatem
             aliud
             quid
             dam
             necessarium
             est
             ut
             fiat
             regula
             ,
             nimirum
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             hoc
             autem
             est
             ut
             summae
             sit
             suaeque
             authoritatis
             ;
             non
             autem
             subalternae
             aliundeque
             emendicate
             .
             Summo
             quid
             praeferri
             potest
             ?
             At
             Chrysostomus
             Angelis
             ipsis
             in
             negotio
             fidei
             preferandam
             dixit
             Scriptur●m
             :
             Si
             non
             summi
             ,
             ergo
             nec
             fumma
             regula
             ,
             &
             tamen
             infallibiles
             ,
             non
             igitur
             quicquid
             est
             infallibile
             ,
             summa
             est
             regula
             fidei
             .
          
           
             *
             Oecumenius
             in
             locum
             .
             Quoniam
             autem
             rebus
             ipsis
             &
             experientiae
             cognovimus
             quae
             fuerunt
             à
             Prophetis
             pronunciata
             ,
             firmiorem
             ,
             inquit
             ,
             per
             haec
             judicamus
             Prophetiam
             ipsorum
             :
             nam
             resipsae
             consequntae
             sunt
             sermones
             ac
             oracula
             .
             Aquinas
             in
             locum
             ,
             vel
             dicit
             firmiorem
             quia
             visioni
             contraadicere
             poterant
             ,
             quae
             facta
             fuit
             in
             secreto
             ,
             sed
             Prophetiae
             nullus
             contradicere
             audebat
             .
             vid.
             
               Annot.
               of
               our
               Engl.
               Divines
               on
               the
               Place
               .
            
          
           
             *
             Vid.
             Whitak
             .
             Contro
             .
             1.
             
             De
             Script
             ,
             Author
             .
             quest
             .
             3.
             
             Illud
             verbum
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ad
             rem
             spectat
             ,
             significat
             enim
             Scripturam
             firmissima
             maxima
             que
             authoritate
             esse
             praeditam
             .
          
           
             *
             Rollock
             in
             12
             Joh.
             28.
             29
             ,
             30.
             
             Varie
             sentit
             tubra
             de
             audita
             voce
             illa
             alii
             pejus
             alii
             melius
             sentiunt
             ,
             utrique
             tamen
             a
             vero
             aberrant
             .
             Data
             fuit
             haec
             vox
             Coelo
             ut
             ait
             Dominus
             postea
             illorum
             causa
             ,
             ut
             hoc
             quasi
             mi
             raculo
             &
             pertento
             admoniti
             ,
             crederent
             eum
             esse
             missum
             à
             Deo
             &
             Messiam
             sed
             adeo
             excaecati
             sunt
             &
             indurati
             ut
             tamen
             de
             Messia●
             nihil
             cogitaverant
             .
             Vid.
             Calvin
             .
             &
             Maldon
             .
             in
             locum
             .
          
           
             *
             page
             45.
             46.
             
          
           
             *
             Min.
             Cel.
             Senens
             .
             Sect.
             Tert.
             pag.
             189.
             
          
           
             *
             Zepper
             ,
             Mosai
             .
             Leg.
             Explanas
             .
             lib.
             1.
             cap.
             7.
             ceremonialia
             Typica
             rerum
             fuerunt
             aut
             praeteritarum
             recordationes
             ent
             futurarum
             praefignificationes
             ,
             Rerum
             praeteritarum
             ut
             anima
             Paschatis
             celebratio
             ,
             manna
             in
             arca
             foederis
             asservata
             ,
             aneus
             Scrpens
             .
             Futurarum
             ut
             Sacrificia
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             Bloudy
             Tenet
             washed
             and
             made
             white
             in
             the
             bloud
             of
             the
             Lambe
             ,
             p.
             177.
             179.
             
          
           
             *
             A
             Reply
             to
             Mr.
             Williams
             his
             Examin●●
             .
             〈◊〉
             43.
             
          
           
             *
             Walaeus
             
               De
               sacr
               .
               Script
               .
               Per
               spie
               .
            
             pag.
             145.
             
             
               Synops
               .
               purior
               .
               Theol.
            
             pag.
             62.
             
             Weems
             Christian
             Synagogue
             ,
             p
             225.
             
             It
             is
             a
             dangerous
             thing
             when
             the
             words
             are
             properly
             to
             be
             taken
             ,
             for
             to
             take
             them
             figuratively
             .
          
           
             *
             Fuit
             enim
             haec
             elim
             Satanae
             infignis
             versutia
             ,
             quam
             tamen
             nemo
             prorsus
             ex
             veteribus
             ,
             quod
             eorum
             pace
             dix
             erim
             ,
             satis
             animadvertit
             ,
             ut
             ,
             quumnon
             posset
             Scripturam
             ex
             Ecclesia
             prorsus
             ●●●cere
             ,
             vanis
             tamen
             allegoriis
             totam
             redderet
             inutilem
             &
             mythologicam
             ,
             adeo
             ut
             ne
             unus
             quidem
             sit
             in
             Scripturia
             apex
             qui
             non
             sit
             istis
             allegor●●
             contaminatus
             :
             quod
             etiamnum
             iter
             bodie
             Libertin
             :
             &
             Anabaptistae
             ingrediuntur
             .
             Sed
             hoc
             velim
             isti
             nobis
             often
             dant
             ,
             ex
             quo
             tandem
             Scripturae
             loco
             commentum
             istud
             de
             Iudicialium
             legum
             umbris
             &
             figuris
             didicerint
             .
             Nam
             in
             ceremoniis
             ,
             atque
             adeo
             in
             quibusdam
             etiam
             bistoriis
             .
             ex
             Scripturae
             auctoritate
             hac
             agn●sco
             .
          
           
             a
             Zepper
             .
             Mosaic
             .
             leg
             .
             Forens
             .
             explaxat
             .
             lib.
             1.
             cap.
             6.
             
          
           
             b
             Rivet
             .
             Explic.
             Decalog
             ▪
             pag
             10.
             11
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             c
             Burgesse
             vindic
             .
             legis
             pag.
             158
             ,
             164
             ,
             165.
             
          
           
             *
             Stratagem
             .
             Satan
             lib.
             3.
             pag.
             158
             ,
             159.
             160.
             
          
           
             Min.
             Cels
             .
             Disput
             .
             De
             Haeretic
             .
             coercend
             .
             Sect.
             3.
             171
             ,
             172
             ,
             173
             ,
             174.
             
             Hagiom
             pag.
             52
             ,
             53.
             
          
           
             *
             Francis
             .
             Jun.
             Analys
             .
             cap.
             13.
             
             Duo
             argumenta
             ad
             Apostasiam
             pertinentia
             in
             hoc
             capite
             exponuntur
             .
             Prius
             est
             de
             auctoribus
             sollicitantibus
             ad
             Apostasiam
             v.
             11.
             
             Posterius
             est
             de
             reis
             Apostasiae
             ,
             qui
             se
             abducia
             vero
             Dei
             cultu
             perpessi
             fuerint
             reliquo
             capite
             .
          
           
             *
             Jun.
             Analyt
             .
             Expl.
             
               in
               Deut.
            
             17.
             
             Differt
             .
             autem
             haec
             lex
             ab
             ea
             quam
             supra
             cap.
             13.
             exposuimus
             ,
             quod
             illic
             agitur
             de
             Apostatis
             (
             ut
             vulgo
             loquuntur
             )
             dogmatizantibus
             ,
             &
             ad
             Apostasiam
             sollicitantibus
             ;
             hic
             vero
             de
             Idololatris
             simpliciter
             .
          
           
             *
             Walaei
             Oper.
             fol.
             de
             Script
             .
             Interpret
             .
             pag.
             164.
             
          
           
             *
             Reply
             to
             Mr.
             Williams
             Examination
             .
             p.
             43.
             
          
           
             *
             Jun.
             Analyt
             .
             expl
             .
             Deut.
             19.
             17.
             
             Consistent
             due
             illi
             viri
             quibus
             est
             controversia
             ,
             coram
             Jehova
             ,
             id
             est
             ,
             non
             coram
             templo
             .
             Domini
             ,
             sed
             coram
             Judicibus
             à
             Domino
             datis
             ,
             coram
             quibus
             quum
             homines
             comparent
             dicuntur
             sistere
             sese
             coram
             Domino
             ,
             &
             quos
             c●nsulentes
             dicuntur
             Dominum
             consulere
             ,
             
               Exod.
               18.
               
               Deut.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             a
             Calv.
             in
             Zach.
             13.
             3.
             
             Jam
             satis
             clare
             ostendit
             Propheta
             de
             falsis
             doctoribus
             hoc
             locum
             debere
             intelligi
             ,
             quia
             mendacium
             locu
             tus
             es
             in
             nomine
             Jehovae
             .
          
           
             b
             Arias
             Mont
             in
             Zach.
             13.
             
             Nomen
             Nebiim
             non
             vates
             modo
             ,
             sed
             stulte
             loguaces
             garrulosque
             significat
             ;
             eos
             nimirū
             quid
             vanae
             orationis
             cui
             nulla
             virtutis
             ratio
             reipsa
             subest
             ,
             artifices
             sunt
             ,
             atque
             sermonis
             &
             verborum
             praestigiis
             populū
             capiunt
             .
          
           
             c
             Gualt
             .
             in
             locum
             At
             de
             falsis
             Doctoribus
             locum
             debere
             in
             telligi
             ex
             sequen
             tibus
             patebit
             .
          
           
             d
             Fabrit
             .
             in
             Zach.
             13.
             2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             e
             Diod.
             The
             Prophets
             ,
             namely
             the
             false
             Prophets
             ,
             by
             which
             are
             meant
             all
             Seducers
             and
             teachers
             of
             lies
             
          
           
             f
             English
             Annot
             .
             The
             Prophets
             ,
             namely
             the
             false
             Prophets
             ,
             by
             which
             are
             meant
             all
             Seduces
             and
             teachers
             of
             lies
             
          
           
             *
             Jun.
             Analyt
             .
             Explic.
             in
             Deut.
             13.
             p.
             541.
             
             Causae
             hujus
             legis
             &
             〈…〉
             gravissimae
             expenunter
             di●●
             :
             quarū
             prior
             atque
             poten●ior
             est
             respe●●
             〈…〉
             of
             respect●●
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             *
             Bez.
             de
             Haeret
             .
             à
             magist
             .
             puniend
             .
             p.
             156.
             
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             *
             1
             King.
             19
             10
             
          
           
             *
             River
             .
             in
             Decal
             .
             p.
             6.
             
             In
             omnibus
             ,
             praeceptis
             decalogi
             Synecdocben
             esse
             agnoscendam
             ;
             qua
             specie
             una
             proposita
             intelliguntur
             omnes
             sub
             eodem
             genere
             .
             Vide
             plur
             .
          
           
             *
             Bez.
             de
             Haeret
             .
             à
             magistr
             .
             puniend
             .
             156.
             
             Sunt
             autem
             hujus
             defectionis
             varia
             testimonia
             publica
             ,
             que
             rum
             etsi
             praecipua
             tantum
             ,
             &
             quae
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             accidunt
             in
             legihus
             commemorantur
             ,
             ipsa
             tamen
             legis
             ratio
             unversali
             formula
             concepta
             est
             :
             itaque
             in
             genere
             valere
             debet
             adversus
             eos
             qui
             à
             vera
             religione
             deficiunt
             ,
             &
             alies
             ad
             defectionem
             solicitant
             .
          
           
             *
             Haebreis
             ,
             Pseudo-propheta
             quemvis
             falsum
             doctorem
             significare
             solet
             ,
             Bergii
             Dissert
             .
             Octae
             de
             Haeres
             .
             esusque
             Jud.
             
          
           
             *
             Fabrit
             .
             in
             Zach.
             13.
             2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             *
             ride●
             igitur
             qui
             haeretici
             ,
             etiam
             Pseudo-Prophetae
             saepe
             appellantur
             ,
             de
             quibus
             
               Math.
               7.
               15.
               
               Math.
            
             24.
             24.
             
             Bergii
             Dissertat
             .
             Octa.
             de
             Haeres
             .
             1060.
             
          
           
             *
             Voer
             .
             pars
             prim
             .
             alte
             a
             ,
             De
             necessit●
             Tranitat
             .
             Sequeretur
             fidem
             Christia
             nā
             objecto
             fidei
             &
             caltus
             sai
             non
             distingui
             ,
             à
             Gentili
             ,
             Judaica
             ,
             Mahumedistica
             .
             Sienim
             necessario
             non
             credat
             in
             Vnitate
             Trinitatem
             ,
             in
             Trinitate
             Vnitatem
             ,
             jam
             redigitur
             ad
             Theologiam
             naturalem
             ,
             &
             Symbolizat
             cum
             pseude-religionibus
             modo
             memoratis
             .
             Addimus
             nunc
             tantū
             de
             Mahumedica
             ,
             eam
             ex
             vagis
             &
             incertis
             Neo-scepticorum
             ●ypothesibus
             vix
             posse
             convinci
             apostasiae
             absolute
             exitialis
             ;
             ca
             enim
             praeter
             pietatem
             &
             probitatem
             ,
             statuit
             fidem
             unius
             Dei
             &
             Christi
             tanquam
             magni
             Prophetae
             &
             legati
             Dei
             ex
             virgine
             nati
             ,
             immo
             tanquam
             Messiae
             :
             ita
             ut
             in
             his
             fundamentalibus
             non
             admodum
             dissentire
             videantur
             ab
             Anti-Trinitariis
             Francisci
             Davidis
             sectatoribus
             .
             Et
             Socinianos
             esse
             Idololatras
             ,
             &
             quidem
             turpissimos
             ,
             quippe
             qui
             ex
             formula
             religionis
             suae
             praeter
             unum
             illum
             solum
             natura
             Deum
             conditorem
             omnium
             ,
             divine
             cultu
             adorant
             Christum
             natura
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             contra
             Gal.
             4.
             2.
             coll
             .
             cum
             Jer.
             10.
             11.
             
             Libertas
             exercitii
             seu
             caetuum
             ecclesiasticorum
             celebratio
             publica
             aut
             privato
             publica
             non
             est
             concedenda
             Socinianis
             ,
             quia
             est
             idololatria
             multo
             evidentior
             ,
             &
             magis
             theoret●ca
             ac
             crassa
             quam
             ex
             grataest
             invocatio
             Mariae
             &
             Sanctorum
             in
             Papatu
             .
             Voet.
             Disputat
             ,
             de
             Gentilismo
             .
             Videlii
             Tractat.
             de
             Deo
             Synagog
             .
          
           
             *
             Macco
             .
             Disputt
             14.
             
             De
             lege
             Jud.
             Thes
             .
             15
             Perfectio
             legum
             Judicialum
             requirit
             ut
             statuamus
             nullum
             casum
             accidere
             posse
             ,
             qui
             non
             posset
             ex
             illius
             analogia
             (
             nam
             de
             similibus
             idem
             est
             judicium
             )
             de
             finiri
             .
             Exempli
             gra●ia
             Exod.
             21.
             33
             34.
             habetur
             haec
             lex
             :
             Quum
             retexerit
             quis
             foveam
             ,
             autquum
             foderit
             quis
             foveam
             ,
             deinde
             non
             operuerit
             ●am
             ,
             itaque
             ceciderit
             illuc
             bos
             aut
             asinus
             .
             Dominus
             ille
             foveae
             rependito
             ,
             pecuniam
             restituito
             domino
             illius
             ,
             quod
             autem
             mortuum
             fuerit
             ejus
             est●
             .
             Hactenus
             verba
             legis
             ,
             sed
             quid
             si
             in
             soveam
             talem
             indicerit
             ●vis
             aut
             equas
             ,
             fecile
             est
             intelligere
             ex
             ipsa
             analogia
             &
             similitudine
             rerum
             ,
             idem
             juris
             hic
             observandum
             .
          
           
             *
             Vid.
             Jun.
             A●alyt
             .
             Expl.
             Numer
             in
             cap.
             15.
             
          
           
             *
             Jun.
             Analy●
             .
             Expli
             .
             Deutero
             .
             cap.
             13.
             
             Nam
             de
             docentibus
             agit
             Moses
             priore
             parte
             cap.
             sive
             palam
             ,
             sive
             clam
             :
             de●is
             vero
             qui
             auctoritate
             publica
             tantam
             impietatem
             defendunt
             posteriore
             capite
             .
             Zepper
             .
             Leg.
             Mosaic
             .
             Explan
             .
             lib.
             4.
             cap
             2.
             
             Leges
             de
             Apostasia
             à
             Deo
             &
             vera
             religione
             su●t
             aut
             de
             pseudo
             propheta
             publice
             d●cente
             ;
             aut
             de
             claudestino
             seductore
             vel
             privata
             solicitations
             ad
             apostasiā
             aut
             de
             publica
             defectione
             totius
             Civitatis
             .
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             *
             Jun.
             Analy●
             .
             Expl.
             in
             Deut.
             13.
             544.
             
             In
             hoc
             legis
             capite
             tria
             concurrere
             ,
             jus
             moraie
             ,
             ceremoniale
             atque
             politic●m
             .
             Quod
             juris
             moralis
             est
             illum
             secundū
             substantiam
             per
             manet
             ac
             pro
             inde
             sequitur
             tū
             ,
             qui
             reus
             est
             tantae
             impietatis
             &
             contumaciae
             ac
             de
             scribit
             Moses
             impium
             esse
             &
             paenas
             dare
             impictatis
             oportere
             ,
             ex
             divino
             &
             naturali
             jure
             :
             Quod
             autem
             ceremoniale
             est
             ,
             id
             in
             postrema
             ●ujus
             capitis
             parte
             non
             habet
             locu●
             ,
             ubi
             civitatem
             deleri
             &
             omnia
             devoveri
             anathemati
             p●●e
             cepit
             Dominus
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Preface
               of
               the
            
             Bloudy
             Tenet
             of
             Persecution
             for
             cause
             of
             Conscience
             .
          
           
             *
             Irene
             .
             lib.
             2.
             advers
             .
             Haeres
             .
             Valent.
             cap.
             20.
             
          
           
             *
             Epiphan
             .
             Panar
             .
             Haer.
             66.
             
          
           
             *
             Socin
             .
             Tract
             .
             de
             authorit
             .
             Script
             .
             Ostorod
             .
             Institut
             .
             p.
             3.
             cap.
             28.
             
          
           
             *
             Schlussell
             .
             Catal.
             Haereti●
             .
             De
             Antinomis
             .
          
           
             *
             Bulling
             .
             advers
             .
             Anabapt
             .
             lib.
             4.
             cap.
             4.
             
             Spanhem
             .
             Disput
             .
             2.
             
             Anti-Anabapt
             .
             De
             usu
             Scriptur●●
             v.
             Testam
             .
             in
             Eccles
             .
             Christ
             ▪
             Thes
             .
             50.
             
          
           
             *
             
               M.
               Cottons
            
             Bloudy
             Tenet
             washed
             ,
             p.
             177.
             
          
           
             *
             M.
             Caudrey
             ,
             Mr
             Palmer
             ,
             chapt
             .
             2.
             pag.
             17
             18
             ,
             19
             ,
             20
             ,
             21.
             22
             ,
             26
             ,
             27
             ,
             28
             ,
             29
             ,
             30.
             
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             *
             Muscul
             .
             loc
             .
             Commun
             .
             De
             Magistr
             .
             627.
             628.
             
             Ergone
             tantae
             authoritaeti
             ac
             potestati
             non
             licebit
             ,
             quod
             cuique
             Patrifamilias
             in
             do●●
             sua
             licet
             ?
          
           
             *
             
               See
               M.
            
             Pryns
             Sword
             of
             Christian
             Magistracy
             supported
             .
             pag.
             3.
             
          
           
             *
             Bilsons
             second
             part
             ,
             pag.
             178
             ,
             179
             ,
             180.
             third
             part
             309.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             *
             Zepper
             .
             De
             leg
             .
             Mosai
             .
             lib.
             4.
             cap.
             1.
             cap.
             3.
             
             De
             Pseudo
             Prophetis
             &
             Haereticis
             .
             Ratio
             ido●ea
             &
             sufficiens
             nulla
             afferri
             potest
             ,
             cur
             Dei
             majestas
             &
             Ecclesiae
             authoritas
             minoris
             apud
             Christiaanos
             momenti
             &
             pondeis
             esse
             debeat
             ,
             quamapud
             Judaeos
             olim
             fuerit
             .
             Imo
             quo
             illustrius
             Deus
             se
             per
             filium
             suum
             quam
             per
             Prophetas
             olim
             patefecit
             ,
             eo
             minus
             frigiditas
             illa
             &
             tepedita●
             excusari
             potest
             ,
             si
             minori
             religionis
             nostrae
             studio
             teneamur
             minusque
             eam
             tu●am●r
             .
          
           
             *
             Ravenous
             beasts
             cald
             by
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             and
             ravening
             Wolves
             by
             Christ
             .
          
           
             *
             Porro
             ne
             qui
             hinc
             carnalis
             licentiae
             &
             impunitatis
             spem
             conciperent
             ,
             ulterius
             ad
             ▪
             hac
             ▪
             progressurum
             dicit
             istum
             gratiae
             ▪
             in
             Christo
             exhibitae
             effectum
             ,
             &
             per
             hunc
             simul
             〈◊〉
             medio
             auferendum
             fore
             quicquid
             Dei
             verbo
             &
             verae
             religioni
             adversatur
             .
          
           
             *
             Chananaei
             vocabulum
             merca
             torem
             significat
             &
             ita
             illud
             in
             praesenti
             ,
             vetus
             interpres
             reddit
             ,
             &
             bene
             quidem
             .
             Ergo
             de
             mercatoribus
             seu
             Nundinatoribus
             sacrorum
             Propheta
             loquitur
             qui
             vel
             externum
             cultumsibi
             quaestū
             faciunt
             Vel
             ex
             Spiritus
             Sancti
             donis
             nundinationem
             instituunt
             .
             Sunt
             hiprecul
             ab
             Ecclesia
             arcendi
             ,
             quia
             &
             Dei
             cultum
             corrumpunt
             ,
             &
             fidem
             simpliciu
             mevertunt
             ,
             &
             Christi
             meritū
             evacuant
             .
             vide
             plura
             .
          
           
             *
             Vid.
             Annotat
             .
             of
             Engl.
             Divines
             on
             the
             place
             .
          
           
             *
             Cancer
             .
             Praelect
             .
             De
             Repudio
             pag.
             206.
             
          
           
             *
             Chemnit
             .
             loc
             .
             Com.
             De
             Paupert
             .
             433
             ,
             434
             ,
             435.
             
             Deus
             in
             veteri
             Testamento
             fuit
             &
             Theologus
             &
             Legislator
             .
             Alibi
             enim
             tradit
             ,
             quomodo
             servi
             endum
             est
             Deo
             in
             justitia
             &
             sanctitate
             coram
             ipso
             .
             Alibi
             vero
             pro
             externa
             societate
             vitae
             civilis
             in
             Republi
             Israelit
             .
             certan
             quasdam
             politicas
             constitutiones
             praescribit
             isti
             popul●
             .
          
           
             *
             Vid
             .
             Bulling
             .
             aduers
             .
             Anabapt
             .
             5.
             
             Book
             3.
             chapt
             .
          
           
             *
             Barroughs
             Heart-Divisions
             .
             pag.
             25.
             
          
           
             *
             Muscul
             .
             de
             legibus
             Ad
             classem
             hanc
             moraralium
             pra●ceptorium
             pertinentia
             multa
             quidem
             in
             literis
             Prophetam
             quoque
             leguntur
             .
             Fuerunt
             enim
             illi
             in
             plenisque
             Mosaicae
             legis
             interpretes
             
          
           
             *
             
               Cap.
               2.
               p.
            
             35
             ,
             36.
             
             The
             prayers
             of
             the
             Church
             for
             300.
             yeeres
             in
             the
             Primitive
             times
             ,
             that
             Kings
             might
             come
             to
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             truth
             ,
             and
             they
             lead
             peaceable
             and
             quiet
             lives
             in
             all
             godlinesse
             and
             honesty
             (
             which
             Saint
             Paul
             in
             Nero●
             time
             exhorted
             unto
             1
             Tim.
             2.
             2
             )
             were
             not
             answered
             nor
             accomplished
             til
             Constantines
             time
             ,
             when
             the
             Church
             brought
             forth
             a
             manchild
             .
          
           
             *
             Socrat.
             Schol.
             lib.
             1.
             cap.
             5.
             
          
           
             Robins
             .
             against
             Helwisse
             of
             Magistracie
             ,
             p.
             129
             ,
             130.